《Sunless World》 Moonlight Sonata Chris Columbus brought the settlers from the dying old world to this land. A land abundant with resources, fertile ground, and safety. He named this new world, which would be the origin of our glorious new era. ¡°Underrica¡± - Prologue, History of Underrica ¡­ Esther woke up to the deafening national anthem, just like every other morning. It wasn''t that she wanted to wake up this early every day, but the music was loud enough to rouse even the deepest sleepers in the city. ¡°Damn song,¡± Esther cursed, trying to muffle the sound with a pillow, but she knew it was futile. The song would play for another five rounds. So, by the third round, she got out of bed and walked to the bathroom, muttering a string of curses. She showered in three minutes, a record time by most city standards. This was likely due to the city council''s water ration of two buckets per day. Esther never complained about this; she preferred to spend her time on other things. As she was drying her hair, a clear, glass-like melody drifted up from downstairs, signaling that her father was awake. Arthur Arryn was a man in his late forties with short blond hair (the same color as Esther''s). He had a serious face, but his round-framed glasses softened his features. He was a scholar, a researcher, and a historian (as he constantly claimed). Esther always argued that no one could be all of those things expertly. She always thought of her father as more of an antique collector and ancient history enthusiast. Even though she constantly argued with him, she also admired what he did. Her father knew more about ancient history than anyone else in this city, and she always tried to glean knowledge from him because the stories of the old world were so fascinating to her compared to what happened in the sunless world where they lived. ¡°Michael Jackson?¡± Esther asked as she descended the stairs connecting the first and second floors of the house. Her father was standing in the kitchen, which was just a separate zone in the same room as the living room, the only room on the ground floor of the house. The space between the kitchen and the living room was divided by an antique sofa and a large bookcase crammed with books. ¡°This is Beethoven, and it''s a completely different genre of music, my dear.¡± Esther smiled. She loved teasing her father in the morning the most. ¡°I know, I know. I can tell the difference between a guitar and a violin.¡± ¡°This is the sound of a piano.¡± her father replied as he flipped an egg in the pan. ¡°It''s called Moonlight Sonata.¡± Esther walked through the piles of books and various antiquities that blocked the way throughout the room like a labyrinth to sit at the dining table by the window, thinking that she would have to force her father to reorganize the room. ¡°Does it even matter what it¡¯s called when we don¡¯t have a single piano in Underrica?¡± Arthur walked out of the kitchen and placed two plates on the table. He also carried two thick sheets of paper. ¡°That¡¯s exactly the point,¡± he said, spreading the first sheet of paper on the table. ¡°I think I¡¯ve completed the blueprint for building the first piano in the sunless world¡± Esther didn¡¯t even glance at it as she scooped eggs into her mouth. ¡°The first classical instrument of the new world?¡± Her father asked, his eyebrows furrowed, seeing his daughter¡¯s lack of reaction. ¡°You know the President won¡¯t allow something like this to be built.¡± Esther knew that a piano was a large instrument and that it would require a lot of wood to build. Unfortunately, wood was the most valuable resource in the new world, needed for building houses, ships, and various survival equipment. The President was the only one who could authorize its use for building anything, and that something had to do more than just play beautiful melodies. ¡°And what¡¯s that other one?¡± She pointed her fork at the other sheet of paper, which looked like an envelope her father was still holding under his arm. ¡°This?¡± Her father seemed to have completely forgotten about the paper, his surprise evident when she mentioned it. ¡°Work stuff. It¡¯s not important.¡± Esther¡¯s disbelief was greater than when he¡¯d unfolded blueprints for some newfangled musical instrument. ¡°You have people who contact you for work?¡± ¡°That¡¯s rude, Esther. I¡¯m not unemployed.¡± He pointed his fork at her accusingly. ¡°But I thought you only worked at the museum?¡± Actually, it was more accurate to say he owned the only museum in the United States of Underrica, since he was the sole employee of the dusty, relic-filled building. And even though he constantly talked about its importance, how it was a place for future generations to learn about the past, besides her, no one else in town seemed to have the time to visit. Arthur frowned, as if struggling for an answer. ¡°Well, yes¡­ but this is a request for outside consulting work, something like that.¡± ¡°What kind of work?¡± ¡°As a specialist. They¡¯ve asked me to provide information for an off-site survey.¡± Esther slammed her cutlery onto the table, startling her father. ¡°So, you''re going out of the city!? When?¡± I might even get to go with him, She thought excitedly. Leaving Under-DC was something she longed to do whenever the opportunity arose. Plus, she might even get to help her father with his archaeological work. ¡°Where? Under-New York? New Iowa? Or somewhere on the East Coast?¡± Esther stopped talking when she saw her father''s troubled expression. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Arthur put his hands to his forehead, seemingly struggling with whether or not to tell her. ¡°I don¡¯t think you can come with me on this one.¡± Esther¡¯s only response was a furrowed brow. ¡°Why?¡± Arthur moved his right hand from his forehead and began tapping rhythmically on the table, looking up at the ceiling. He licked his lips before beginning, ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I should tell you¡­¡± Esther stood up, grabbing her half-eaten plate, trying to feign indifference. ¡°Oh, okay then.¡± ¡°O¡­Okay then?¡± Arthur was stunned. This was unusual. This was far too unlike the persistent Esther. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a little too easy?¡± ¡°Why are you talking like I¡¯m some annoying, persistent brat?¡± Esther asked as she walked past her father towards the kitchen. ¡°Remember when you pestered me for a month to see the shipwreck at New Mexico Bay?¡± Arthur trailed off, hearing the rustle of paper from the kitchen. That''s when he realized the envelope was no longer under his arm. ¡°Esther!!¡± Arthur yelled angrily as he walked towards the kitchen, but it was too late. Esther had already finished reading the letter. Her eyes widened at its contents. ¡°Undersea exploration!?¡± Esther exclaimed in disbelief as her father snatched the letter back. ¡°And it''s a request from the President himself!?¡± Arthur clicked his tongue in annoyance, outmaneuvered by his daughter once again. ¡°Yes, I''m also surprised that Cornelius decided to do something like this.¡± It was well known that for the past ten years, the President of the United States of Underrica, John Cornelius, had focused his policies on urban expansion by digging tunnels to increase living space and to find oil and iron ore resources. Part of this might have been to compete with the New Soviet Union, but that was likely the main reason he had never approved any other projects. Therefore, Esther was very surprised to learn that her president had authorized a project requiring vast resources like undersea exploration. ¡°What do they want? There shouldn''t be anything useful under the sea, right?¡± Her father shrugged instead of saying he didn''t know. ¡°Probably an oil field, or maybe an undersea mineral deposit?¡± Esther touched her chin with her right thumb, a habit she had when thinking. ¡°But undersea oil fields require a lot of steel to build drilling platforms, and even now our country only has two in New Alaska. And undersea mining requires divers, which requires oxygen, and that requires a surface base, which is overall more expensive than an oil rig...¡± ¡°And that means...¡± her father picked up the train of thought. Esther smiled, knowing that meant her father was no longer angry about the letter. ¡°Ancient ruins!!¡± Father and daughter finished the sentence with the same answer they both had in mind. ¡°I bet it''s the wreck of the USS Iowa!¡± Esther spoke of the legendary first submarine that brought all the Underricans to this lightless land. Arthur frowned. He never liked the idea that the USS Iowa actually existed. ¡°But I think it''s more likely to be some old underwater research base.¡± ¡°Oh, Dad, that''s such a boring imagination.¡± Esther teased, seeing that her father was no longer angry, but it seemed she had made a mistake when her father frowned at her again. ¡°Don''t try to sweet-talk me, Esther. I can''t take you. The contents of that letter are confidential enough as it is. Besides, this is a government project, not a freelance job, and it''s certainly not a vacation. Do you understand?¡± Esther tried to put on a sad face to garner sympathy. ¡°Can''t you at least ask for me? After all, a deep-sea exploration project will definitely need a large ship. I''m sure they''ll have room for the city''s resident assistant archaeologist.¡± She knew her father liked being called an archaeologist, so she didn''t forget to slip it into the sentence. ¡°Fine, I''ll ask for you,¡± Arthur said, sighing in defeat. Esther smiled sweetly as she hugged her father. ¡°I love you the most!¡± ¡°Only right now,¡± Arthur said, rolling his eyes. ¡°Now hurry up and go to school, or you''ll be late.¡± Esther pulled away from her father and grabbed her bag from the hook by the door. ¡°Don''t worry, I''m always top of the class every year.¡± She wasn''t boasting. The knowledge she absorbed from her father and her constant love of reading made her smarter than the other children in her class. And that was one of the reasons she was skipping school today. The top-secret letter she stole from her father to read stated that there would be a secret meeting to discuss the details of this exploration mission at noon. The top-secret letter she stole from her father stated that there would be a secret meeting at noon today to brief everyone on the details of this exploration mission. So today, Esther had somewhere she needed to be. ¡­ Under DC is located in a massive cavern, approximately 2,000 square kilometers in size, with a current population of around 5,000 people. Most of these are immigrants from other cities in the United States of Underrica. In addition to being a large cavern, the ceiling is also very high, requiring the government to install a massive number of glowing mushroom lamps on the stalactites and stalagmites protruding from the cavern walls. However, this doesn''t provide enough light. They also have to install electric lamps, powered by coal, and torches that require a huge amount of labor to replace the fuel and keep them lit every morning. But it''s a job the president has to specifically allocate funds for, on the grounds that the grand capital of the United States of Underrica shouldn''t be shrouded in the same dimness as other border cities. Most homes and buildings were constructed of wood, formed into simple rectangular shapes, and stacked haphazardly upon one another. Each house was connected by wooden bridges or natural limestone paths, while those perched on the second or third stories were linked by suspension bridges. It was a city utterly devoid of any organized urban planning. The exception was the city center, where a massive stalagmite jutted from the ground. Carved into a symmetrical pentagon and hollowed out, it served as the central building for the United States government, including the presidential residence. The surrounding houses and buildings were arranged neatly around this stalagmite. It was called the Pentagon, the heart of governance for the United States of Underrica, and Esther was walking directly towards it. Her father''s letter contained no details about the journey other than the fact that it would be an underwater exploration. The paper only mentioned the meeting point for the mission briefing and the exploration destination, and that meeting point was the pentagonal building in the city center. Her father had never been summoned by the President before, let alone set foot in that building. It was said to be the most secure location in the lightless world. This made Esther determined to find out what her father''s exploration mission was all about. Esther walked through the massive crowds moving in opposite directions in the commercial district. Both sides of the street were filled with shops selling various goods, from fresh fish, vegetables, and mushrooms to ammunition and strange nautical equipment. ¡®If I''m going in there, I need a plan,¡¯ Esther thought to herself as she quickened her pace past the persistent merchants trying to foist anglerfish with still-blinking lamps upon her. She abruptly changed course when she saw that the road ahead was jammed with barely moving carriages, meaning the morning traffic was extremely heavy. So, Esther climbed the rope ladder of a nearby building while deciding to use the cable car, which had a station conveniently close by. She decided to get off at the nearby Arlington station, partly to avoid attracting attention, but actually, she had something essential for entering the Pentagon there. She climbed down from the cable car and dropped cents into the fare box before climbing down from the station onto the wide plaza in front of the Arlington Museum, her father''s workplace. Around the museum was a moss-covered lawn, part of the park surrounding the museum, and at this morning hour, it was almost deserted. ¡®As if anyone normally comes here,¡¯ Esther shook her head as she unlocked the wooden building, part of which leaned against a large stalagmite. Esther''s footsteps echoed against the marble tile as she walked into the reception hall. The first thing that greeted her was a stalagmite sculpture of Chris Columbus, the first president and founder of this Underrica. Legend has it that Columbus arrived with the first settlers on the submarine USS Iowa, the only vessel to survive the war that brought down Old Underrica. However, this detail has never been clearly stated. Some say Columbus fled the war, while others claim he came from another country, like the old Soviet Union. The most mysterious part of this legend is that no one has ever found the USS Iowa that Columbus used to travel to Underrica. Many believe it was heavily damaged upon arrival in the new world and was sunk after completing its mission. Yet, no one has ever discovered its wreckage. ¡°I will find your ship,¡± Esther declared to the sculpture. Her voice echoed in the high-ceilinged hall, making it sound more powerful than it was. She often imagined it was like the rallying cry of an explorer before a major expedition. And amidst that echo, Esther heard another sound from behind her. ¡°Do you want to be an explorer?¡± The voice was smooth and husky. Esther turned to face the speaker, who was standing at the museum''s threshold, startled. The owner of the voice was a young man in his late twenties. He had a sharp face with dull gray eyes and wavy hair. He wore a black vest with ripped jeans and a blood-red scarf around his neck. Esther unconsciously stepped back. Something in the man''s eyes made her feel a chill down her spine. ¡°Who are you? The museum isn''t open yet.¡± The man looked at her silently without saying anything, as if assessing her. And that made her feel inexplicably uncomfortable. ¡°Holland,¡± was what he said after those uncomfortable few seconds. ¡°H...huh?¡± ¡°My name is Holland. I''d like to see the museum.¡± He glanced at the statue of Columbus. Esther wasn''t just surprised to have her first customer of the year, but she also felt an inexplicable fear of the young man in front of her, perhaps because of his death-like gaze. ¡°The museum isn''t open yet. I''m sorry, but I''ll have to ask you to come back at nine o''clock.¡± Esther tried to end the conversation as quickly as possible as she turned her back on the stranger and walked towards the staff room. ¡°This is important. It¡¯s necessary for my journey, and I don¡¯t have much time to prepare.¡± These flatly spoken words stopped Esther in her tracks and she turned to face the stranger once more. ¡°Are you an explorer?¡± The man, who called himself Holland, shrugged as if it wasn''t important. ¡°Just a former navy man, but now ¡®traveler¡¯ would be more fitting.¡± Esther had met people like this before, mostly around the docks. When long-distance ships carrying goods from Saipan or China docked, she would often go to the port with her father, looking for valuable antiques to buy for the museum. And while her father negotiated prices, she would often look for talkative sailors or travelers who were willing to share their travel stories. But most of the stories these talkative people told were often exaggerated tales closer to fairy tales. She discovered that asking these kinds of questions to travelers who seemed reluctant to share their stories yielded more interesting tales, especially those with empty eyes as if they had seen the most terrifying things. And the stories she heard were often just as terrifying: tales of giant sea monsters, unmanned warships that continued to sail on their own, or mundane things like food shortages on submarines where the crew resorted to cannibalism.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. And the man in front of her seemed to be the latter type of traveler. Esther began to weigh whether it would be more worthwhile to go to the Pentagon or to give this stranger a tour and ask him about his travels. ¡®But there are still two hours before Father comes here, and he won''t go to the Pentagon until noon.¡¯ Esther''s early awakening gave her more free time than she thought, and that helped her make up her mind. Alright, but I''ll tell you beforehand that I''m just an assistant archaeologist who takes care of this place. So, some of the information I give during the tour might be incorrect. I apologize in advance.¡± Holland shrugged again. This time, Esther began to think that his indifference was more akin to boredom. ¡°Then follow me this way.¡± Esther began to lead the visitor into the exhibition area, which was carved into a large stalagmite behind the main hall, a wooden extension of the building. Esther opened the door to the first room, which had a brass plate with beautifully engraved letters that read ¡®Sunless World¡¯. ¡°We''ll start with the most basic part of the exhibition, but you can skip it if you want?¡± Esther opened the door to the room when Holland didn''t answer. Inside was a simple rectangular room. The walls were covered with topographical maps of the entire sunless world. In the center of the room was a long table with a model displaying the locations of cities and territories of various countries. ¡°As you probably already know, the sunless world is a network of massive interconnected caves. Currently, we still don''t know the boundaries of these tunnels, including their depth. We only know that Alaska is the city at the westernmost edge of the map, and the Saipan Islands are the country at the easternmost edge.¡± Esther pointed to two pins representing the two locations. ¡°The northernmost point is the New Soviet Union, and the southernmost is New Africa. This doesn''t even include the numerous small countries and cities that aren''t on the map. Frankly, all the maps we have are incomplete, and there are still many blank spaces waiting to be filled by explorers like you.¡± The entire time Esther was explaining the map, Holland only looked at the canvas on the table. ¡°Is there something wrong with the map, Mister Holland?¡± Holland looked up at Esther for the first time since entering the room. His expression still seemed bored as he asked, ¡°Is this a government map?¡± Esther furrowed her brows in suspicion. Why do you want to know? "No, I started making this map when I was 14, gathering information from travelers who docked here." Holland furrowed his brows in surprise, the first expression he had shown since entering the museum. ¡°How do you know that the Aztec Empire is south of Egypt?" he said, pointing to a blue pin on the table. "Most travelers say that New Cairo is the only capital city in the southernmost part of the sunless world, which is true because the Aztec Empire doesn''t have a capital. And according to the latest African exploration unit, they all agree that the Aztecs have started new colonies south of New Cairo. So I updated the map from the original government version." "And how do you know that Saipan has 7 islands?" Most travelers don''t agree, but most say there are about 5-8 islands. So I estimated based on the size of the existing islands and the size of the surrounding cave halls. So it might not be accurate. I''m only 60-70 percent sure." "And what about New Chernobyl?" "I named it myself. Several Russian travelers mentioned a new mineral excavation site that forced the New Soviet Union to secretly establish a city to build a drilling platform there. But travelers who have sailed past also mentioned lights from an area where there shouldn''t be a city. So it''s reasonably credible." After that, Holland continued to ask a long series of questions about the cities and territories on the map, which started to annoy Esther. ¡°Do you have any more questions?¡± Esther asked impatiently after about ten questions. Holland looked like he wanted to ask more, but then changed his mind. ¡°No, not anymore. Take me to the next section.¡± The two then walked out of that room to the next section of the museum, which was the technology section of the sunless world. ¡°This section is the one that cost a huge amount of money because we had to buy various parts from merchants. But the government donated some things to us, which are mostly broken weapons or parts of decommissioned submarines,¡± Esther said as she opened the door to a large hall surrounded by various mechanical devices placed on display stands with nameplates underneath. ¡°This is a Mark 7 torpedo, which is the standard torpedo of the US military. But even though I say that, we have less than a hundred of them currently.¡± That was a sad truth. Like most submarines in the sunless world, these technologies could not yet be recreated. Both the submarines and most of the weapons were legacies left by those who migrated to this land. There was no doubt about their high value in this land of water-filled cavern. ¡°Did you just guess that number?¡± ¡°A standard submarine we have can carry around 25-30 torpedoes per vessel. And when Columbus arrived in Underrica, he brought 5 submarines with him, with another 4 joining later. So, I estimated based on the ammunition capacity of 9 submarines, give or take a bit, plus the size of the transport compartment, and then subtracted the ships sunk in the two wars with the Soviets. Simply put, it''s just an estimate.¡± Submarines were Esther''s biggest obsession. She even memorized the names of all the ships that the USS Iowa supposedly sank in battle. ¡°And this,¡± Esther led Holland to a large wooden model of a battleship that sat in the middle of the room. ¡°This is the last battleship of the sunless world, the Yamato. Currently located in the Saipan archipelago, it''s said to be a ship from the Old World, one of only two that arrived here and the only one that remains to this day. This ship is the sole reason Saipan has been able to resist Soviet invasion until now. Its cannons can sink destroyers and armored warships in a single direct hit, and its armor is so thick that ordinary cannons can''t penetrate it. It''s one of the reasons why Saipan is a major power in the Eastern Sea.¡± Esther stopped talking when she saw Holland''s expression. It was the expression of someone who might be furious, yet at the same time, seemed to be grieving over something. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Holland turned around as if he had just heard her voice for the first time. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s continue.¡± ¡­ Esther showed Holland the exhibits on technology, the cultures of various countries, and deep-sea creatures (most of which were just pencil sketches by Esther herself). During this time, he asked one question about everything Esther showed him. He asked about how to assemble a synthetic torpedo after Esther showed him a model she had made herself. He asked about the components of a submarine reactor engine. He asked about the hunting patterns of killer whales. He asked about the survival methods of the Inuit people in Alaska. Although at first Esther was annoyed by this excessive questioning, after a while she found it felt good to share the knowledge she had accumulated with this first museum visitor in years. It made her feel like a real archaeologist and felt good to find someone who was interested in the past and the many stories that came with learning about it, unlike everyone she knew in Under-DC who just lived in the present and tried to survive day by day. ¡°Thank you so much for visiting our museum,¡± Esther told Holland after they both returned to the statue of Columbus at the entrance hall. ¡°I should be the one thanking you. I¡¯ve learned a lot of new things,¡± Holland replied with the same indifferent and world-weary expression he had when he first arrived, before turning and walking back towards the exit. ¡°I hope it will be useful for your journey.¡± Holland didn¡¯t reply until he reached the exit, then spoke without turning back, ¡°It¡¯s immensely useful.¡± Esther watched until the museum doors closed behind Holland before sighing tiredly. ¡°Dad¡¯s going to be surprised.¡± While thinking about that, she glanced at the clock. And found that it was almost noon. ¡°Oh shit!¡± She quickly ran into the staff room and rummaged through her father''s drawers, before pulling out an employee ID card and a small photograph. ¡°Please let me make it in time,¡± Esther stuffed everything into her school bag and hurried out of the museum. ¡­ The Pentagon is the center of Under-DC City, not just because it''s located at the city''s geographical center, but because the entire city was planned and built around this pentagonal building. Despite being the center, it''s an area with very little foot traffic. This is partly because the surrounding area is occupied by government buildings, housing various ministries, including Construction, Exploration, the Diplomatic Corps, and, occupying the largest area, the Ministry of Security. These buildings take up so much space that the Pentagon is quite far from residential areas. One reason for this design might be to separate insiders from outsiders, a strategy for maintaining security and preventing information leaks, as well as infiltration by Soviet spies. Because the route to the Pentagon wasn''t a main thoroughfare, Esther didn''t have to wait in line for the cable car. This allowed her to arrive at the front of the pentagonal building in just half an hour from the museum. ¡°Seems like I¡¯m still on time,¡± Esther murmured to herself as she stood in front of the Pentagon¡¯s entrance gate. Her next problem was finding a way past security to get inside. She had a plan for that, although she wasn''t sure it would work. But for her, this risk was worth taking. Esther cleared her throat and walked straight towards the guard post in front of the Pentagon''s iron fence, trying to appear as confident as possible. At the post, two soldiers in green camouflage uniforms, holding standard army machine guns, were sitting and smoking. Both stood up when they saw Esther approaching. ¡°Stop right there, little girl.¡± One of them held out his hand, signaling her to halt. ¡°I need to get inside. This is urgent,¡± Esther tried to speak as smoothly and urgently as possible to convey the importance of the matter. ¡°Oh really? What business do you have at the Pentagon? I don''t recall us having a children''s tour today,¡± the other guard said with a smirk. Esther frowned. She truly hated it when people treated her like a child, even though she actually was one. ¡°I''m the assistant of Arthur Arryn, a scholar attending the top-secret meeting here. I don''t think people of your level should know the details, but try asking your superiors if the meeting and the name Arthur Arryn mean anything to them.¡± Esther showed the guards her father''s museum ID card. This was the first bargaining chip in her hand. The information she gave was true, and even though she wasn''t invited, confirming this information should give her enough credibility. The two guards looked at each other uncertainly. ¡°Arthur Arryn arrived here just an hour ago, but he didn''t mention anything about his assistant?¡± Esther cursed inwardly. If she hadn''t wasted time showing Holland around the museum, she would have arrived here before her father. ¡°Mister Arthur forgot some important information for the meeting, and it''s my duty as his assistant to deliver it to him personally,¡± Esther carefully adjusted her story to make it as believable as possible. ¡°Then give us the information. We''ll deliver it to him ourselves,¡± the first guard insisted, almost making Esther give up. But she wanted to try her last resort first. ¡°This information is top secret and needs to be reported directly to the President. I have been ordered not to let this information leak. You can escort me to confirm this, but if you still refuse to let me in, the President will definitely want to know why you prevented this crucial information from reaching him.¡± Esther pressed, adding a threat, which was pure bluff. She didn''t have any such crucial information, and frankly, she hadn''t even planned what to do after getting past this point. ¡°Wait here.¡± It worked. One of the guards walked back to use his radio to contact someone inside. After three minutes, he returned and opened the gate for Esther, pointing his gun as a gesture for her to lead the way. Esther tried her best to contain her excitement as she led the guard towards the entrance of the giant white stalagmite known as the Pentagon. Past the large, beautifully carved wooden doors depicting the Underrica national flag, was a large hall with a statue of Columbus in the center. Two branching paths led to hallways extending around the building. At the far end of the hall were several wooden doors, and in each corner of the room, spiral staircases led to the upper balconies. Each side of the balconies had marble pillars carved with patterns Esther didn''t recognize. Esther looked up at the ceiling and found it was also carved into a highly detailed map of a country. ¡°This way,¡± the guard interrupted Esther''s astonishment as he led her deeper into the hall and opened the leftmost wooden door. Esther found herself in a long, white hallway lit by lamps along the way. The hallway was so long she could barely see the door at the other end. Both sides of the corridor were lined with doors, and occasionally the corridor branched off into intersections that looked identical to the one she was currently walking down. Esther followed the guard past numerous doors, trying to read the names on them. Most indicated the occupant''s position or the room''s purpose: radio room, storage room, supply depot, meeting room number 7, or 24, or 12. She''d lost count of how many meeting rooms they''d passed. After turning through five identical-looking corridors, she was certain she''d never find her way out alone without getting lost. Occasionally, they would pass Pentagon personnel, but these people always hurried past, paying little attention to Esther and the guard. Esther had imagined the inside of the Pentagon in many ways, but never as this maze of corridors and doors. She wondered how people worked here without getting lost. After the eighth turn, they reached a staircase leading to an upper hallway that looked exactly like the one below. Esther stopped paying attention to the signs on the doors, the maps, or the people around her. In fact, she had started counting sheep in her head to pass the time when the guard stopped in front of a door that looked no different from any other. ¡®Meeting Room 0¡¯ the sign on the door read. Esther swallowed as the guard opened the door and gestured for her to enter. Meeting Room Zero was a simple rectangular room, three times the size of the ground floor of Esther''s house. Almost the entire room was occupied by a long, U-shaped wooden table surrounding a platform in the center. Behind the platform, a large board displayed a rough map of Underrica. About twenty people sat behind the wooden table, and Esther realized the man speaking heatedly on the platform was her father. ¡°I told you it''s impossible. At that depth, there''s no way anything could live. Let alone humans, not even a single fish could survive down there,¡± her father explained exasperatedly. ¡°But it happened, Arthur. That''s why we''re here, to find answers.¡± Esther turned to the speaker, who sat at the head of the table, and realized he was the current president of the United States of Underrica, John Cornelius. ¡°I''d like to know what makes you think that, Cornelius, because it makes no sense that¡­¡± Her father stopped mid-sentence when he noticed Esther for the first time, and that caused everyone in the meeting room to turn and look at her simultaneously. ¡°Uh, hi dad¡­¡± Esther couldn¡¯t think of anything else to say. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Arthur looked bewildered to see his daughter in the Pentagon''s top-secret meeting room. ¡°Who is this child?¡± John Cornelius frowned suspiciously as he asked her father. ¡°This child says she is your assistant, Mister Arthur, and she has top-secret information to deliver to you, sir,¡± the guard said on Esther¡¯s behalf, who stood scratching her head awkwardly, having become the center of attention in the meeting room. ¡°She¡¯s an assistant at my museum. She¡¯s my daughter. But top-secret information? What¡­ Wait a minute, this is your plan, isn¡¯t it?!¡± Arthur¡¯s suspicion turned to anger when he realized that Esther¡¯s stubbornness was behind her presence here. ¡°It¡¯s because you wouldn''t let me go! Even though I''ve helped you with every exploration up until now!¡± ¡°This is not like the previous explorations! And this is not the time to talk about this!¡± Arthur said exasperatedly before turning to the president. ¡°I apologize. My daughter is quite stubborn and always go on expeditions with me, but I didn¡¯t think she would go this far this time.¡± John Cornelius waved his hand dismissively. ¡°I like you. You have a real adventurous spirit, something rare in other children your age in this city. But your father is right. This expedition is too dangerous for a child like you to participate in. I hope you understand,¡± he said gently to Esther. ¡°But I can be useful to this expedition! My knowledge is comparable to my father''s, and I''m confident I can handle the hardships of the journey!¡± Esther tried to reason with him. And it was true that she was probably the second most knowledgeable scholar in the city, after her father. ¡°Stop being stubborn. A girl like you should focus on your studies. There''s no place for you on this journey. Listen to your father and go home. We''ve wasted enough time.¡± The large, burly man with a crew cut, a clear indication of his military background, who sat beside the president, spoke curtly, wanting to end the conversation and return to their meeting. ¡°Come on, Hector. There¡¯s no need to talk to a child like that,¡± John chided the man sitting next to him. ¡°Stop being so soft, Cornelius. You understand how important and dangerous this journey is, and there''s no room for children,¡± the man named Hector replied to Cornelius without even looking at Esther. ¡°But¡­¡± Esther tried to reason, but Hector simply waved her off and ordered the guards, ¡°Take her away. She''s of no use to us on this journey.¡± Esther lowered her head in disappointment as the guards gripped her shoulders, turning her towards the door. Just then, a calm voice spoke up. ¡°But I think she will be important to us on this journey.¡± Everyone in the room turned to look at the owner of the voice, including Esther, who was most familiar with that world-weary tone. ¡°What do you mean, Captain Holland?¡± Hector asked the gray-haired man sitting on the other side of the table. And that man looked exactly like the traveler with the blood-red scarf whom Esther had shown around the museum. ¡°I believe she is skilled enough as a scholar, archaeologist, and geographer to assist Mister Arthur on this journey.¡± He still spoke in the same world-weary tone as he had at the museum, and that seemed to irritate those around him, especially Hector. ¡°You talk as if you know her. She¡¯s just a child!¡± Hector retorted, his voice filled with irritation. ¡°I visited her museum before coming here, Commander Hector. I must say, she knows the location of almost every city in the sunless world. She knows the history and culture of almost every civilization we are aware of. She even knows the workings of the submarine''s engine mechanisms, including the weaponry your forces use. She correctly assembled a model of the synthetic torpedo you utilize. And I don''t think even you know as much about naval war history as she does.¡± Hector and Esther both blushed, but one from anger at being insulted, while the other from embarrassment at being praised in front of the entire meeting room. ¡°You¡¯re thinking of taking a child on board, Holland!? That¡¯s pure madness!¡± Holland¡¯s expression barely changed. ¡°You are the commander of the troops on board, while I am the captain of the submarine you will be using. Therefore, I have the right to choose my crew.¡± He turned to Esther for the first time after finishing his sentence. ¡°Of course, it is entirely her decision whether she can handle the risks, dangers, and hardships that will arise during the journey. But I insist that she hear the details of this mission before making a decision.¡± The room fell silent after Holland finished speaking. Arthur''s face was a mixture of confusion and disbelief. John Cornelius looked at Esther with astonishment, while Hector simply glared at Holland with animosity. Esther was overjoyed that someone recognized her abilities without dismissing her as a child. More importantly, she was given the opportunity to decide whether to participate in the country''s top-secret exploration. ¡°What is the objective of the exploration?¡± Esther asked the question she was most curious about. John Cornelius¡¯s expression suggested he was weighing whether or not to tell her. ¡°What I¡¯m about to say is top secret and cannot be divulged. We absolutely cannot let the Soviets get this information. Do you understand?¡± he asked her. Esther nodded firmly. ¡°Are you really going to tell her?¡± Hector asked incredulously. ¡°If she decides not to participate after hearing the details of the mission, we will send soldiers to keep an eye on her until the exploration is complete. Are you okay with that?¡± the president asked for confirmation. Esther nodded firmly again, while her father put his hand to his head with a resigned expression. ¡°Then let''s continue. Our mission is deep-sea exploration. How familiar are you with the abyss?¡± Holland turned to ask Esther. ¡°It''s a depth of more than 5,000 meters,¡± Esther replied as if reciting from memory. Holland nodded in satisfaction before continuing. ¡°We believe there is life in the abyss, and there''s a high possibility that humans live there.¡± Esther was stunned by the information. ¡°But that''s...¡± ¡°Impossible. You sound just like your father,¡± the president finished Esther''s sentence before winking at Arthur. ¡°Because it really is impossible. Not to mention light or air, at that depth, even whales struggle to survive. If there were humans at that depth, they would be crushed by the pressure of the water.¡± It seemed this was the point her father was arguing when Esther interrupted. ¡°Please hear me out before you decide on that,¡± John Cornelius replied calmly before continuing, seeing that everyone in the room had fallen silent. ¡°At New Alaska, drilling deep beneath the ice sheet for new oil sources began under my orders. They drilled down 3,000 meters from ground level without finding anything, before trying to drill even deeper...¡± Cornelius paused, placing both hands together on the table before continuing. ¡°When they reached a depth of 5,000 meters from the surface, their drilling machine malfunctioned. It stopped penetrating the ice. At first, they thought the drill was broken, so they pulled it up for inspection and found it was working perfectly. They then realized they had encountered a large cavity at a depth of 5,000 meters. So, they sent down a sonar scanner and discovered it wasn''t a cavity, but the end of the ice sheet. And below that was a sea beneath the ice. At that time, they thought it was close to the cave floor, like the other points they had drilled, so they sent down a small, remotely operated submarine with a camera to check how much deeper the cave floor was... but they didn''t find it. They didn''t find the cave floor no matter how deep they went. Until, at a depth of 6,000 meters from the surface, which was the maximum depth the submarine could reach, they found something.¡± Everyone in the room was silent. Esther felt a strange mix of emotions within herself: curiosity, wonder, and one emotion that seeped up from the deepest part of her being ¨C fear. Fear of something unknown and inexplicable. She believed everyone in the room felt the same while listening to the story of this mysterious discovery. Fear of the unknown¡­ ¡°Did they find anything?¡± Arthur asked impatiently. John Cornelius cleared his throat awkwardly before continuing. ¡°Their camera didn''t find anything. There''s nothing at that depth but darkness.¡± ¡°And then?¡± The president raised a hand to cut off her father''s question as if to tell him to listen to the end first. ¡°It so happened that the camera on that ship had a sound recording system. When they brought it up for inspection, they thought it was a sound coming from the city. But when they listened carefully, they found that it was a sound they had never heard before.¡± The president picked up a square box about the size of a piece of paper that was on the table and took something out of it before dropping it into a large device with a funnel on top, which Esther knew was a tape player from reading a book introducing technology from the old world. ¡°This is that sound,¡± the president said as he pressed the play button. A clicking sound was heard, along with a scraping sound and a sound like chalk scraping on a blackboard. After that, it was silent, but Esther knew it was a sound from the submarine because the sound of bursting air bubbles intermittently interrupted. There was no sound in the room except for the machine for about five minutes, but to Esther, it felt like hours. It was the longest and most suspenseful five minutes of her life. ¡°What did they find?¡± she whispered, barely audible even to herself. And as if in answer to her question, she heard something. Something that wasn''t the sound of water and bubbles. Something that could never exist at that depth. Esther felt the temperature in the room drop several degrees. When she looked at her father¡¯s face, she knew she was wearing the same expression. Not an expression of joy. Not even the look of surprised discovery. It was the look of fear. Because Esther was certain she had heard the sound currently emanating from the machine before. To be precise, she had just heard it this morning. The sound of a musical instrument that no longer existed in this sunless world. But it was coming from the deepest point known to mankind. The Sound of Piano¡¯s key playing Beethoven¡¯s Moonlight Sonata. Last Supper Rain sat on the edge of the pier, legs dangling over the abyss, with a slender sword resting across his lap. One hand gripped a damp cloth, methodically polishing the blade until its gleaming surface reflected his blank expression. His short, disheveled black hair and dirt-streaked face marked him as one of the countless stray youths haunting the docks¡ªa common, unremarkable sight. That¡¯s just how I like it, he thought, his eyes lazily scanning the surroundings. The pier, typically a hub of chaotic activity, was particularly crowded today. A massive crowd had gathered¡ªsome in elegant suits, others in crisp naval uniforms. Their glasses sparkled with drinks Rain didn¡¯t recognize, and lavish tables groaned under the weight of unfamiliar delicacies. This was no routine dockside affair; it was a celebration. Above them all loomed the centerpiece of the event: a colossal object suspended in midair, its immense bulk secured by chains thicker than Rain¡¯s torso, hanging steady from a crane that didn¡¯t dare sway despite the gusting wind. The object was a submarine, its sleek black hull absorbing the ambient light, casting a shadow over the pier like the carcass of a hunted leviathan awaiting dissection. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you joining the party?¡± came a calm, measured voice from behind. Rain didn¡¯t turn, continuing to stroke his blade as he stared at the submarine. ¡°Too many people,¡± he replied flatly. A chuckle answered him, followed by the soft creak of the planks as a shadowed figure took a seat beside him, legs mimicking Rain¡¯s in their dangling rhythm. ¡°After this,¡± said the voice, ¡°we might not see anyone again.¡± Rain glanced sideways at the speaker: wavy gray hair, a blood-red scarf, and a face that looked as though it had weathered a hundred storms. Holland, captain of the Washington, sat with a glass of red liquid Rain didn¡¯t recognize. ¡°Why do we have to go, Holland?¡±¡± Rain asked, more resigned than curious. Holland didn¡¯t answer immediately. His gaze lingered on the submarine, the reflection of the celebration flickering in his eyes. Finally, he replied, ¡°Because it¡¯s there.¡± Rain frowned. Typical. Holland¡¯s answers were always cryptic. The kind that made you think long after he was gone. Rain eyed the liquid in Holland¡¯s glass as he take a slow sip from it, trying to decipher its taste from the older man¡¯s expression. Eventually, he gave up and asked, ¡°If it¡¯s bad, why drink it?¡± Holland smirked. ¡°It¡¯s wine. We drink it to celebrate.¡± Rain¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Celebrating sending people to their deaths? Seems morbid.¡± Holland took another sip of his drink before replying. ¡°Because everyone is going to die, that¡¯s why we celebrate.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± Holland tilted his glass, inspecting the crimson contents. ¡°Because everyone dies, Rain. The difference is how you live before that. Celebrations are life¡¯s way of spiting death.¡± Rain looked down at the sword on his lap, the polished steel reflecting his face. ¡°I wonder if I¡¯ll have regrets then.¡± Holland stood, extending the glass toward him. ¡°That depends. Do you enjoy the taste of life enough to savor it? Or will you choke it down until you no longer hate it?¡± His cryptic words hung in the air, and Rain chose not to waste time unraveling their meaning. Sliding the blade into its sheath, Rain stood and accepted the glass from Holland. ¡°To the abyss,¡± Holland declared, raising his empty hand as if holding an invisible glass. Rain hesitated, he stared at the contents in the glass for a moment before raising it high. ¡°To the abyss,¡± he muttered and drained it in one gulp. The bitter liquid scorched his throat, and his face twisted in distaste.. it really did taste terrible. ¡°Holland! There you are!¡± a sharp voice called from behind. When Holland and Rain turned to look, they came face to face with a middle-aged man with short blond hair and round glasses. He was clearly displeased. ¡°What is it, Mister Arthur?¡± Holland, stepping forward, asked calmly. ¡°What else could it be? How could you tell my daughter something like that? You know how dangerous traveling the sunless ocean is!¡± The man named Arthur looked very upset, and Holland simply sighed at his outburst. ¡°This is the largest exploration ever undertaken. We have to travel through almost half of the sunless world, and the government seems to be preparing this project only for combat. I think having an expert in local history and culture on board would make the difference between success and failure.¡± ¡°Is that why you went to my museum and tricked my daughter into giving you a tour?¡± ¡°I merely wanted to test the knowledge of the Under-DC Museum¡¯s curator. She impressed me immensely.¡± ¡°But I already agreed to join the expedition! Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± Holland narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°I haven¡¯t given her an invitation, nor have I decided whether she should join the expedition. In the meeting, I simply stated that her expertise would be a valuable asset for the journey. Nothing more.¡± ¡°Just you saying that, my daughter¡¯s eyes lit up! By now, she probably thinks you definitely want her to come with us.¡± The blond man spread his hands helplessly. Rain, silent until now, began piecing the story together. Arthur¡¯s daughter wanted to join the submarine expedition. From Holland¡¯s words, she seemed to possess considerable knowledge. Yet Arthur clearly didn¡¯t want her risking her life on such a dangerous journey. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡± After patiently listening for a while, Rain suddenly blurted out the question. Both Holland and the blond man turned to look at him, their expressions a mixture of curiosity and surprise. ¡°How could that possibly be good? This isn¡¯t some pleasure cruise. Who would want to bring their child along on such a dangerous journey?¡± the blond man replied, his frustration evident. ¡°Because it¡¯s dangerous. If your daughter comes along, at least you¡¯d be together the entire time,¡± Rain said, surprising himself with how talkative he had suddenly become. He was even more surprised at how invested he felt in the blond man¡¯s story. The blond man hesitated, his expression troubled. ¡°That¡¯s not the point. What if the submarine sinks? Or there¡¯s an epidemic? Or we¡¯re attacked by mutated creatures? Just the thought of my daughter being in danger is unbearable.¡± Rain tilted his head, trying to see the situation from the perspective of the man¡¯s daughter while carefully choosing his words. ¡°You¡¯re probably right. No parent would willingly put their child in harm¡¯s way,¡± Rain finally nodded in agreement. ¡°Exactly!¡± The blond man¡¯s tone was almost triumphant, as if Rain had confirmed his own thoughts. ¡°But¡­¡± Rain paused, meeting the man¡¯s eyes. ¡°You should also consider the other side. No child wants to see their parent in danger either.¡± Arthur let out a weary sigh, his shoulders sagging under the weight of the conversation. ¡°So, what do you think I should do, then?¡± ¡°If I were you,¡± Rain replied evenly, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t join the expedition. That seems like the best choice for both you and your daughter.¡± Though Rain wasn¡¯t entirely certain if his answer was the right one, it felt like the one he would make in Arthur¡¯s position. The man fell silent, his gaze distant as he mulled over Rain¡¯s words. It was clear that the young boy¡¯s perspective had given him much to think about. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Arthur. I assure you, I won¡¯t approve or invite your daughter to join our expedition without consulting you first. Instead, you should relax and enjoy the party.¡± At last, Holland changed the subject, wrapping an arm around the pensive man¡¯s shoulders and guiding him toward the center of the pier, where tables and a stage had been set up for the festivities. As Rain watched Holland walk away, his mind lingering on the conversation. After a moment, he decided to find a place to dispose of the empty glass in his hand and started moving in the same direction. The Under-DC docks stretched for miles along the coast, divided into sections by fences to facilitate the unloading of cargo from ships. Each dock featured a massive crane near the edge of the water. These cranes bore large chains and hooks designed for hoisting heavy goods¡ªor even submarines. Rain walked past the heart of the pier, where a makeshift stage had been erected. It was the nexus of activity, the area most densely packed with people. Wooden tables were scattered haphazardly around the stage, each laden with plates of exotic dishes and glasses brimming with drinks of every imaginable hue. Small clusters of guests formed around the tables, engaged in lively conversation. The crowd was composed primarily of the elderly, all dressed in luxurious suits that gleamed under the cold industrial lights¡ªgarments far beyond anything Rain had ever encountered in his life. Yet, amidst the elegance and opulence, a jarring presence broke the aesthetic. Scattered among the finely dressed crowd were men clad in green camouflage military uniforms, their automatic rifles slung over their shoulders. The sight of the weapons, dark and menacing, stood in stark contrast to the otherwise celebratory atmosphere. Their grim-faced vigilance was an unspoken reminder of the world outside this temporary revelry¡ªa world still fraught with danger. On the stage, a man in an impeccably tailored suit stood behind a podium, his voice ringing out over the gathering. His tone carried authority, and every word echoed with purpose. ¡°For over a century,¡± he began, ¡°since Chris Columbus first discovered this cavern and named it the United State of Underrica, we have toiled to transform this subterranean world into the nation it is today!¡± His words drew a rousing cheer from the gathered crowd. ¡°But for over a century,¡± the speaker continued, his voice now laced with gravity, ¡°we have also fought¡ªendlessly, relentlessly. The War for Alaska in Year ¡®36 marked the beginning of our conflict with the New Soviet Union, a war that still rages to this day. The German Gulf War, the Battle for the Saipan Archipelago¡ªthese were not just battles; they were trials of our endurance, of our will to survive. Every leader of this nation before me has faced the impossible choice: to lead our people into conflict or to stand by and watch as others trampled on our sovereignty. I do not blame them. These were decisions that could not be avoided.¡± He paused, allowing the weight of his words to settle over the crowd like a heavy fog. The only sound that remained was the faint hum of the ocean waves, a reminder of the world beyond the cavern walls, vast and unknown. ¡°But not once have we truly stopped to look around and ask ourselves: how little do we actually know about this land?¡± The man in the suit let his words hang in the air for a moment. ¡°This land, discovered over a century ago by Christopher Columbus, yet never fully explored.¡± His gaze swept over the crowd, locking eyes with as many as he could, as though challenging each of them to confront the truth of his statement. ¡°I, John Cornelius, the 24th President of the United State of Underrica, am honored to stand before you today. Honored to announce the launch of the First Exploration of the Sunless World. Like Columbus before us, we shall venture into the unknown. With the finest minds and bravest souls our nation can offer, aboard a state-of-the-art submarine, we will chart the uncharted and map the caverns of this vast, enigmatic realm.¡± He paused, his voice steady and resolute as he continued. ¡°As you know, the submarines we rely on to traverse the oceans are relics¡ªhand-me-downs from the Old World. For over a century, we have been unable to replicate their design, let alone build one ourselves.¡± ¡°But no more!¡± His voice surged with triumph. ¡°Tonight, I am proud to unveil the first submarine ever constructed within the Sunless World: the USS Washington!¡± As if on cue, a powerful spotlight flared to life, illuminating the massive submarine suspended above the dock. Its obsidian hull gleamed like a predator in the darkness, casting a shadow that stretched far and wide. A collective gasp rippled through the crowd, followed by an eruption of applause and cheers. ¡°This voyage marks the dawn of a new era! A new frontier! New resources! And perhaps even new colonies for our great nation! To the United State of Underrica!¡± The crowd roared in unison, lifting their glasses high and echoing his words. The thunderous cheers reverberated through the docks, a cacophony of ambition and hope. Rain, however, had heard enough. He slipped away from the commotion, his steps quiet as he moved toward the outskirts of the pier. The further he went, the more muted the noise became, until all he could hear was the faint rustling of the wind and the distant whisper of waves. He wandered into the deserted fish market, its stalls now silent and empty under the veil of night. The stillness felt like a balm, soothing his frayed nerves. Eventually, he found himself standing before an old wooden bench by the water¡¯s edge, just outside a shuttered fish shop. Without a word, he sat down, staring at the dark surface of the sea as his thoughts swirled as deeply as the abyss below. As he glanced around, he realized the view was surprisingly pleasant. The fish market, its stalls tightly packed, lined one side of the narrow road that hugged the sea. On the opposite side, a long stone-paved promenade stretched parallel to the water, bordered by a sturdy railing at its edge. Every ten meters, lampposts stood sentinel, their soft glow casting warm pools of light that extended along the walkway, disappearing into the distant shadows. The lamplight illuminated the scene just enough for him to see the restless waves crashing against the seawall below, their ceaseless rhythm echoing up from two or three meters beneath the edge. The faint gleam of the waves spray glistened in the lamplight, briefly catching his eye before vanishing into the dark. Rain lowered himself onto a weathered bench. Behind him loomed the muted gray silhouettes of the town, its buildings bathed in the dim, flickering light of the street lanterns. In front of him lay the endless void of the sea, a realm of sound and shadow. The gentle, persistent hiss of waves meeting stone merged seamlessly with the suffocating darkness ahead¡ªa darkness that seemed to stretch to the very edge of the world. He squinted, trying to pierce the abyss, but all he could discern were faint reflections of the lanterns rippling on the water¡¯s surface near the shore. Beyond that lay an expanse of pure black, a seamless veil that obscured where the cavern walls ended, where the water began, and how vast this subterranean hollow truly was. It was a void without boundaries, a reminder of how small and insignificant even the bravest explorers might be when faced with the unknown. The Sunless Ocean was a place unlike any other. Sailing through its pitch-black expanse felt akin to drifting in a bottomless chasm, suspended between existence and oblivion. There was no wind to guide the sails, no light to navigate by¡ªonly the faint glow of lighthouses near the docks and the scattered buoys that marked the way. Even the lights aboard the ships, though present, could barely illuminate beyond the vessel''s own deck, serving only to reveal its immediate surroundings. According to the stories Rain had heard, sailors aboard surface ships often worked in near-total darkness, avoiding the use of lanterns whenever possible. Rain liked to imagine they feared something lurking in the shadows, something that could track them if it caught sight of their light. The surface sailors and their captains often cast envious glances at Holland and Rain whenever they brought their submarine into port. They believed the depths were safer¡ªa place where the submarine¡¯s bright interior lights shielded them from the perilous unknown above. They couldn¡¯t have been more mistaken. Rain sighed, his gaze fixed on the murky void ahead. He strained his eyes, searching for the faintest trace of movement¡ªa ripple, a bubble, anything to break the stillness of the water¡¯s surface. His face felt uncomfortably warm, a sensation he attributed to the drink he¡¯d downed earlier rather than any sudden illness.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± He let out another sigh, realizing he¡¯d somehow carried the empty wine glass out of the celebration. As he stared at it, turning the smooth surface of the glass between his fingers, he pondered what to do with it. A voice interrupted his thoughts, coming from his right. ¡°You¡¯ve got worries of your own too, huh?¡± Rain turned to find a blonde-haired girl sitting beside him. Her long, golden hair was tied into a ponytail that hung over her shoulder. She wore a yellow leather vest over a simple white shirt and a pair of black jeans¡ªan outfit Rain thought unusual for someone her age, especially a girl. For a moment, he simply stared, unsure whether she had spoken to him or if her words were meant for someone else. But the girl¡¯s gaze was fixed squarely on him, her eyes alight with curiosity, or perhaps mischief, as if she already knew the answer to her question. ¡°Just a little,¡± Rain replied, his gaze dropping back to the glass in his hand. ¡°I accidentally took something I shouldn¡¯t have. But when I think about returning it, I feel too lazy to bother.¡± ¡°Your worries are¡­ so shallow.¡± the girl said, a hint of playful mockery in her tone. ¡°Do you have a solution, then?¡± Rain asked, his words casual and unhurried. Tonight, he had resolved to take advantage of his rare streak of uncharacteristic sociability, a small miracle in itself. It was all part of Holland¡¯s plan for him¡ªto build his personality, starting with initiating at least ten conversations a day. ¡°Simple,¡± she said, snatching the glass from his hand with a swift, deliberate motion. ¡°A glass is a vessel meant to hold liquid. So, if it¡¯s empty, it¡¯s useless, right?¡± When she handed the glass back, Rain noticed it was no longer empty. A familiar crimson liquid now filled it to the brim. ¡°Cheers!¡± she exclaimed, holding out an entire bottle of wine toward him. It was then that Rain noticed her face¡ªbright red, flushed with either excitement or alcohol, he couldn¡¯t quite tell. Rain decided not to overthink her ¡°solution.¡± He raised his glass and drank alongside her, while she tilted the bottle straight to her lips. They exhaled deeply in unison as they drained their respective drinks to the last drop. ¡°And what¡¯s bothering you, then?¡± Rain asked in return, though he wasn¡¯t genuinely curious. It was just a way to keep the conversation going, a borrowed technique he¡¯d picked up from Holland. Her expression darkened, her face clouded with frustration. ¡°I¡¯m not going to be part of the Sunless World expedition.¡± ¡°Why would you want to join something as dangerous as that?¡± Rain asked, voicing the first thought that crossed his mind. ¡°Because it¡¯s there,¡± she replied, her tone resolute. ¡°What?¡± The answer struck him like a familiar riddle, spoken from the lips of a stranger. ¡°I know of the tallest mountain in the Sunless World, but I¡¯ve never seen it. I¡¯ve heard stories of snow, but I¡¯ve never touched it. I¡¯ve listened to tales of legendary shipwrecks, but I¡¯ve never set out to find them.¡± As she spoke, her gaze drifted into the distance, as though piercing through the black waters to the farthest reaches of the Sunless World. ¡°All of it is out there, waiting for me to experience. And yet, I¡¯m stuck here!¡± She finished her outburst with a cry of frustration, the sharp sound of shattering glass following soon after. Rain guessed it was the unfortunate demise of the wine bottle in her hand. A thought clicked into place in Rain¡¯s mind¡ªa piece of the puzzle falling into alignment. ¡°Ah¡­ because it¡¯s there,¡± he murmured to himself. ¡°What? What did you say?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± he replied, shaking his head. ¡°Just a strange coincidence, that¡¯s all.¡± She let out a long sigh, throwing her arms behind her head in a resigned gesture. ¡°To have everything I¡¯ve ever dreamed of within my grasp, only to be told I¡¯m too young to have it.¡± Rain glanced at her again, studying her face. She looked about fourteen or fifteen¡ªroughly the same age as him. Even if he thought, Well, she really is just a kid, he couldn¡¯t say it aloud without coming off as hypocritical. Wait. A kid? With Blonde hair? It couldn¡¯t be¡­ could it? As Rain¡¯s mind wandered back to the blond-haired man at the pier, he decided to voice his suspicion. ¡°Do you even understand how terrifying crossing the Sunless Ocean really is?¡± To his surprise, her face lit up, her eyes sparkling with excitement. ¡°Of course I do! The Nawal! The Giant Squid! The Nautilus! Pirate Fish! Blood Bats! Angler Spiders! Or¡­¡± Rain froze, taken aback by the rapid-fire list she rattled off. Some of the names he recognized¡ªcreatures Holland had spoken of in passing. Others, however, were entirely unfamiliar to him. Yet he knew, without a doubt, that most of what she mentioned were very real. What shocked him most was that the creatures she described weren¡¯t confined to a single nation¡¯s waters¡ªthey came from all corners of the Sunless World. ¡°¡­Ship lice, bomb urchins, giant anglerfish¡­¡± Rain realized that part of his astonishment stemmed not just from the bizarre names she rattled off, but from her enthusiasm and the sheer life in her voice. It was as if she adored these creatures. If she had told him these names were a list of friends she knew from school, he might have believed her. ¡°Who are you, really?¡± Rain asked, interrupting her recital of monstrous sea creatures. ¡°I¡¯m the assistant curator at the museum here,¡± she replied with a proud smile. Rain, who had no idea what a museum was, nodded as though he understood. ¡°And why are you so interested in this stuff?¡± ¡°Is that strange?¡± she asked, tilting her head as she looked at him. Rain averted his gaze for reasons he didn¡¯t fully understand. He didn¡¯t like being the center of attention to begin with, and being stared at by the opposite sex during a conversation was something he¡¯d hardly ever experienced. ¡°It¡¯s strange for a girl, yeah.¡± ¡°Are you some kind of sexist?¡± she asked, puffing her cheeks in indignation. After a moment of avoiding her gaze, she let out a sigh, turning back to stare at the black expanse of the sea. Then, she began to speak again. ¡°But never mind. It¡¯s strange, I guess. Most of my friends at school are focused on finding jobs in the city or flirting with boys¡ªthings that¡¯ll help them build a family and settle down. For me, though, that¡¯s just so boring. I spend my days asking questions about this world, questions no one else cares to ask. Is the Sunless World really just one vast cavern? If Christopher Columbus came here from the Old World, then what was that world like? Was it truly filled with light, as the legends say? The more I think about it, the more pointless life feels¡ªlike I¡¯m just a tiny speck of dust in this massive world, insignificant like everyone else¡­¡± She inhaled deeply, leaning her head back against the bench, her eyes fixed on the pitch-black sky above. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ve decided to fight against this world. I¡¯m determined to uncover all its secrets, to expose all its mysteries. I¡¯m determined to see it all with my own eyes.¡± Her voice brimmed with unshakable resolve. ¡°Even if you face terrifying things along the way?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that what makes it an adventure?¡± she replied without a moment¡¯s hesitation. ¡°Even if it means putting your life¡ªor the lives of those you love¡ªin danger?¡± This time, she paused to think for a moment. ¡°One day, all of us are going to die anyway. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯d rather die doing what I want to do. That¡¯s the only way I¡¯d have no regrets.¡± Rain froze as the girl¡¯s words sank in. Another thought clicked into place, another piece of the puzzle solved. Rain found himself thinking about the meaning of Holland¡¯s ¡°celebration of death.¡± Though Holland often spoke in riddles that Rain never bothered to unravel, he now realized that talking to the girl before him had somehow helped him understand Holland¡¯s words¡ªeven though they weren¡¯t talking about the same thing at all. Rain stared at her for a long moment. ¡°W-what? Do I have something on my face or what?¡± she asked, clearly irritated by his rude staring. ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s just another coincidence, that¡¯s all¡­¡± ¡°So¡­ what do you think?¡± ¡°Well¡­ Should I give up on the expedition? Or should I keep going?¡± Rain fell silent. Now he was sure. She was the one Holland had chosen, and that blond-haired man must have been her father. Rain thought about Holland¡¯s words, about what the blond-haired man had said to Holland, and about the speech given by the man on the stage. But no matter how much he thought, he couldn¡¯t find the right answer to give her. Perhaps there wasn¡¯t a right answer to begin with, or perhaps he felt unqualified to give her advice. He wasn¡¯t sure which. ¡°You should do whatever you won¡¯t regret later¡­ That¡¯s what I think.¡± ¡°Your answer is so¡­ shallow,¡± she said, her tone carrying a teasing edge yet again. ¡°So I won¡¯t regret my shallowness when I die,¡± he replied. She laughed, and it was the first time someone had laughed at anything Rain had said. And whether it was because of the drink he¡¯d just consumed or his astonishment at his sudden surge in social competence, Rain wasn¡¯t sure. He looked at her, then smiled in return. ¡­ Rain woke to the dull throb of blood pulsing in his temples and eyes so swollen he could barely open them. He pushed himself up from the bench, realizing he had slid down and ended up sprawled against its backrest. Looking around, he noticed the electric lamps fixed high on the cavern walls were now lit, signaling the arrival of dawn. Sitting upright, Rain realized one of his hands was still gripping a wine glass tightly. Rising to his feet, he began walking back toward the dock. At the dock, a group of about twenty people milled around the submarine. The crane had lowered it into the water, signaling that loading operations were underway. ¡°Right on time,¡± Holland greeted, looking up from his conversation with a group of workers as Rain approached. ¡°Anything I can help with?¡± Rain asked. Holland shook his head. ¡°Most of it¡¯s already sorted with Matthew. The supplies from the military should be handled by Commander Hector and his crew.¡± ¡°So how many people are going with us?¡± Matthew, the assistant captain, chimed in from beside Holland. ¡°Fifteen from the military under Commander Hector, ten crew and engineers, and five specialists,¡± Holland replied. ¡°The sub¡¯s max capacity is 30, right? Guess we¡¯ll need to keep a close eye on the weight of the other equipment,¡± Matthew said, looking as though he had just remembered something. ¡°By the way, if you, me, and the kid here are three of the five specialists, and the museum curator makes four¡­ who¡¯s the fifth?¡± Holland raised a hand to scratch his head. ¡°Well¡­ there is someone I¡¯d like to bring along, but it¡¯s probably not going to happen. Let¡¯s just call it a free seat.¡± As Matthew walked off, shaking his head, Rain decided to ask Holland a question. ¡°She¡¯s not coming with us, is she?¡± ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± ¡°The one whose dad came and yelled at you about taking her along.¡± Holland gave him a strange look. ¡°You know, it¡¯s funny,¡± Holland said. ¡°Last night, you actually talked to Arthur. That¡¯s not like you at all. You usually don¡¯t care about anything. So, why do you want to know?¡± Rain looked away, his gaze shifting elsewhere. ¡°Just curious.¡± Holland raised one eyebrow, and for some reason, Rain felt an inexplicable urge to punch him in the face ¡°Cut that out already.¡± ¡°What were you doing last night, anyway?¡± Holland asked. ¡°That¡¯s my business, isn¡¯t it?¡± Holland didn¡¯t respond, offering only a sly smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Holland said finally. ¡°She¡¯ll definitely be coming. Otherwise¡­¡± Before he could finish, both of them heard a commotion coming from the workers loading supplies near the bow of the submarine. When Rain turned, he saw her¡ªstanding there, arguing with what looked like a commanding officer. Her blond ponytail swayed slightly with each emphatic motion as she vented her frustration. ¡°What do you mean, ¡®otherwise¡¯?¡± Rain asked, his eyes fixed on the scene. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t come with us¡­ we might all die.¡± Before Rain could glance at Holland to gauge how serious he was, Holland had already started walking toward the confrontation. Seeing this, Rain decided to follow. ¡°How many times do I have to tell you? This is not a field trip!¡± Hector¡¯s voice roared across the dock, his words echoing so loudly that even the workers nearby stopped to watch the spectacle. Yet the girl showed no fear, no hint of intimidation. Her gaze remained locked with the commander¡¯s, filled with defiance. ¡°Based on my observations,¡± she began, her tone sharp and precise, ¡°since everyone calls you ¡®Commander,¡¯ and given the military uniform you¡¯re wearing, I assume you¡¯re the leader of this unit. And since you¡¯ve been assigned to this mission, your role is likely to lead the military personnel on board. Therefore, logically, the ultimate authority for this mission doesn¡¯t rest with you¡ªit should lie with the ship¡¯s captain. Am I correct?¡± Judging by the already prominent set of Hector¡¯s jaw, Rain didn¡¯t need much imagination to know how tightly he was grinding his teeth. When a brief silence followed¡ªproof that the girl¡¯s assumption was correct¡ªshe spoke again. ¡°May I speak to the captain of this ship?¡± At that moment, Holland and Rain pushed through the small crowd of workers gathered around the argument, arriving just as the girl finished her request. It was then that Rain noticed the blond-haired man who had been arguing with Holland at the party the night before. He stood just behind the commander. ¡°We meet again,¡± Holland said. ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡± ¡°My apologies for not introducing myself earlier. I am Holland Nightfall, captain of the USS Washington.¡± The girl looked momentarily confused. ¡°But you¡¯re the one who visited the museum yesterday¡­ why? If you¡¯re really the captain, then you¡¯ve sailed the Sunless Ocean before. You¡¯d already know the answers to everything you asked me during the tour.¡± ¡°The president personally selected your father as the expedition¡¯s historical expert. When I found out he owned the museum, I decided to test his knowledge. It just didn¡¯t go as planned because the person I met that day was you instead.¡± ¡°And what were the results of this test?¡± the girl asked, swallowing hard as she focused intently on Holland¡¯s response. ¡°You knew everything there was to know about navigating the Sunless Ocean¡ªevery essential fact and even the smallest details. You drew maps and predicted territories with such precision that it felt like you¡¯d been there yourself. Your historical knowledge is unparalleled¡ªmore detailed than anything I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± Holland paused briefly. ¡°I still stand by my claim that you are an indispensable asset for this expedition.¡± The girl¡¯s eyes lit up with hope. ¡°T-then¡­¡± ¡°No way.¡± At that moment, the girl¡¯s father stepped out from the surrounding crowd, moving to stand directly in front of her. ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to go. Not a chance,¡± her father said firmly. The girl stared at her father for a long moment. ¡°Stop treating me like a child,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re my daughter that I can¡¯t let you go. It¡¯s too dangerous,¡± he replied. She lowered her gaze and spoke in a quiet, trembling voice. ¡°Stop lying.¡± ¡°W-what?¡± her father stammered. ¡°If you really cared about me, have you ever thought about what would happen to me if you didn¡¯t come back? How I¡¯d feel?¡± she asked, her voice trembling with suppressed anger. ¡°I¡¯d have to wait for you forever. And one day¡ªmaybe ten years, or twenty¡ªI¡¯d have to accept the truth that you¡¯re gone. Until that day comes, do you really think I could live happily?¡± The blond-haired man buried his face in his hands, gripping his head as though trying to contain his thoughts. ¡°What do you expect me to do? The president himself asked me to do this! I have to serve my country!¡± he shouted. ¡°Liar!¡± she screamed, her voice exploding from a soft murmur to a deafening roar that echoed through the cavern like cannon fire. She looked up, and while her expression remained composed, Rain could see the pain in her eyes and the tears trailing down her cheeks. ¡°If you really cared about me, you would have refused. But instead, you accepted the president¡¯s request and chose to leave me behind. ¡®Serving your country¡¯? That¡¯s just an excuse.¡± She lowered her head, using her sleeve to wipe her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m your daughter. I know you. You love the same things I do. Even though we sometimes disagree, we¡¯ve always enjoyed solving mysteries together. And even when we argue, we always accept the truth in the end.¡± When she raised her head again, her face was free of tears and any trace of surrender. ¡°We both love this world¡­ A world that¡¯s dangerous yet full of wonder. A world that¡¯s bleak but brimming with mysteries waiting to be unraveled. A world cloaked in darkness yet teeming with astonishing stories.¡± ¡°Esther¡­¡± Her father¡¯s voice trembled as he searched for the right words. ¡°This is a once-in-a-lifetime chance for me to see the world with my own eyes¡ªnot just from maps. So please¡­ let me work with you to solve the greatest mystery of our lives, together.¡± The entire dock fell silent in anticipation. Even Rain found himself waiting with bated breath. Her father removed his round glasses, his shoulders trembling as he sniffed deeply. ¡°If something happened to you¡­ what would I do¡­¡± The girl looked into her father¡¯s eyes and smiled. ¡°If one of us dies first¡­ the other has to promise to solve the mystery of the Moonlight Sonata. Deal?¡± she said, holding out her pinky finger. Her father seemed stunned. Rain, too, stood frozen amid the stillness. ¡°No way,¡± her father finally said. But just as the girl¡¯s face began to fall, her father continued, ¡°I¡¯ll be the one to solve it first!¡± He crouched down and pulled her into a tight hug. Rain let out a deep sigh, and the docks erupted into a cacophony of cheers, shouts, and applause. Crew members, soldiers, and workers alike all celebrated the scene they had just witnessed, their voices filling the cavern. As the father and daughter stood there, glancing around in a mix of surprise and embarrassment, Hector bellowed above the noise. ¡°Don¡¯t you people have jobs to do? Get back to work, or I¡¯ll tie you to the hull of the submarine myself!¡± The crowd scattered like a swarm of startled bees, each person rushing back to their tasks. Left behind were only the father and daughter, Hector, Holland, and Rain. ¡°So, it¡¯s settled then?¡± Holland asked. ¡°Y-yes. If it¡¯s not too much trouble¡­ I¡¯d like to bring my daughter along as an assistant for the expedition,¡± the blond-haired man said, scratching his head awkwardly, still flustered from earlier. ¡°Hmph. Bringing a kid is already a nuisance,¡± Hector muttered with a snort. ¡°Make sure she pulls her weight. If I even suspect she¡¯s a burden, I¡¯ll toss her overboard myself,¡± he growled, pointing two fingers at his eyes and then toward the blonde girl before walking away. She, in turn, raised a single obscene finger at his retreating back. Holland turned back to the pair. ¡°I have no objections, as long as she understands how dangerous and difficult this journey will be.¡± The girl stepped away from her father and faced Holland directly. ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°You understand that we¡¯ll be living in a confined metal tube underwater for months at a time?¡± ¡°I do.¡± ¡°You understand this is not a sightseeing trip? Everyone on board has their own job, and they must perform it to the best of their ability without question?¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°You understand that this is a dangerous mission, one where not everyone will make it home¡ªand that you may witness death firsthand?¡± She took a deep breath and nodded firmly. ¡°Good.¡± Holland nodded in approval, his voice as resolute as hers. ¡°Welcome aboard the USS Washington, Esther.¡± Radioactive - Part 1 At last, the time has come. If anyone is reading this journal, it means I¡¯m already dead. And with my death, I am finally freed from my oath to protect my motherland¡¯s secrets. I want someone to know about me. To know what I and my family have sacrificed for our country. I want them to remember me and my kin as more than just nameless spies. My name is Sonia Kasparov. I was born in the capital city of our enemy¡¯s land¡ªa city of filth called Under-DC. You might question my loyalty to my motherland. Why do I remain steadfast in my mission for an empire and a land I¡¯ve never seen or visited? Let me explain. It¡¯s true¡ªI was born in Underrica. My ethnicity and the address on my identification card are Underrican. But this mission didn¡¯t begin with me. It all began roughly sixty years ago, when oil was discovered in New Alaska. Both the United States and the New Soviet Empire claimed territory in the caverns connecting to New Alaska, granting each side legitimate grounds to assert ownership over the oil fields. Naturally, they tried to share control during the first few years, alternating drilling rights annually. But internal conflicts and acts of sabotage on the rigs eventually led to both sides declaring full-scale war for New Alaska. I digress. You likely already know all of this, and those details of the past are no longer relevant to the present. The point is, when the war began, my grandfather was selected to join the first wave of the invasion as part of the vanguard. But that wasn¡¯t all¡ªhis true mission was to infiltrate the ranks of the injured and refugees fleeing New Alaska to Under-DC. His mission was to become a spy embedded deep within enemy territory¡ªto uncover and report every piece of intelligence, every weakness. To accomplish this, my grandfather abandoned everything from his homeland to forge a new life in the capital city of our enemy. This was not a mission of sabotage, nor was it a call to incite rebellion. It was a task of reinvention¡ªto create a new identity, to live a new life, to dwell in the heart of the enemy¡¯s city, and to exist as a neighbor to those who had killed his friends. I cannot begin to imagine how my grandfather lived that life¡ªhow he steadied his mind as he greeted those who had once slaughtered his comrades. How he maintained his sanity when forced to erase all memory of his homeland, his family, and everyone he had ever loved. Perhaps that¡¯s one of the reasons I¡¯ve written this journal: to recount a story that may otherwise be forgotten. To ensure that my grandfather¡¯s sacrifices are remembered. But even that is not my primary purpose. I¡¯ve often wondered if my father also kept a journal about my grandfather, much like I am doing now. Every time my father told me stories about him, the details never changed¡ªnot a single word out of place, as if he were reading from a script etched in his memory. Of course, my grandfather executed his mission flawlessly. He infiltrated the refugees during the New Soviet Empire¡¯s initial invasion of New Alaska, embedding himself so deeply that he gained citizenship and even a family within the enemy¡¯s nation. It was during this time that he had my father, to whom he revealed the truth about his mission when my father turned eighteen¡ªa tradition my father continued with me. You might be wondering what mission could demand such extraordinary sacrifices from an entire family of spies. I¡¯ll tell you In our home in Under-DC., the most valuable thing among all our cheap belongings was the massive radio transmitter my father had hidden in the basement. If not for that machine, I would never have believed what he told me on my birthday. You wouldn¡¯t have, either. A family of spies, spanning generations since my grandfather, sent to live in enemy territory to uncover weaknesses? Who would believe such a tale? But that radio was proof. It was enormous, taking up nearly the entire basement. Devices like that were known to be crafted exclusively in the inventor¡¯s city of Revachol, meaning it was a priceless artifact¡ªfar beyond the means of a dockworker¡¯s family like ours. The moment I saw it, I had no choice but to accept the truth. I began to half-believe, half-doubt when my father started teaching me how to operate the receiver, how to decode transmissions, and how to keep secrets. I should explain further about how my radio transmitter worked. My father gave me access to seven specific frequencies¡ªfrequencies I committed to memory at the age of 18 and swore never to write down (so you¡¯ll never be able to verify them for yourself). Every evening, after the lights in the house went out, I would descend into the basement, carefully turning the dial to scan through each frequency, listening with unwavering patience. Typically, if you tuned a radio to an active frequency, you¡¯d hear a drawn-out ¡°beep,¡± a signal that someone was waiting on the other end. But for frequencies that weren¡¯t active¡ªor those beyond the receiver¡¯s range¡ªall you¡¯d hear was the grating hiss of static, a maddening sound that tested my patience every time. The process was straightforward: tune the dial to a target frequency and listen for a minute. If the static shifted into that telltale ¡°beep,¡± it meant the signal was live. Then, I¡¯d pick up the day¡¯s newspaper, read the front-page headlines aloud, and that would conclude my spy duties for the night. It might sound simple, but the hard part was finding an active signal. Out of the seven frequencies my father had given me, none of them ever seemed to have anyone waiting. No matter how many times I twisted the dial, no matter the time of day, all I ever found was that damned static. After months of fruitless effort, I began to suspect that my father had lied to me. ¡°If they need us, you¡¯ll find the signal,¡± he replied when I confronted him. ¡°When was the last time you found one?¡± I asked. He glanced at the ceiling, pausing for a moment. ¡°Four years ago.¡± I was furious¡ªnot with my father, but with my motherland. Was this all they had to offer in exchange for the sacrifice of an entire family¡¯s lives? To use us only when we were needed? And what if my motherland no longer needed us? Should I continue to serve blindly, or accept reality and move on with my life in a nation I¡¯d been taught to hate? How much longer would I endure that maddening static before I could finally admit that my country had abandoned me? Even so, I kept searching for the signal for years. By the end of the first year, I had stopped buying newspapers to prepare for the day I¡¯d read the headlines aloud. I was no longer waiting to complete my task¡ªI was simply hoping to hear a response. And then, it happened. I had been sketching at the time (even spies need hobbies) while letting the static play out for its usual minute before tuning to the next frequency. It was early afternoon, judging by the dimness of the cavern lights. I remember the waves outside were fierce, and the wind was so strong it brought the rain crashing down. I was coloring a sketch of a bench outside a fish shop onto a piece of paper. At that moment, the pocket watch hanging from the radio pole clicked, signaling the end of another minute. The static on the frequency remained unchanged. As always, no one was there.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. I set down my crayons and reached for the dial to switch frequencies. Turning it gently, I moved my hand to pull down the pocket watch and reset the timer. The sound came the moment I pressed the button. It was the first time I had ever heard the connection tone¡ªthe long, piercing ¡°beep¡± I¡¯d been waiting for. The sound reverberated through the basement, drowning the silence. It was so loud I instinctively clamped my hands over my ears, but even that didn¡¯t stop the vibration from coursing through my body. My hands trembled, just like the objects around the room. A glass fell from the table. Instruments from the control panel clattered to the floor. The radio¡¯s lights flared and flickered, casting shadows across the basement like dancing phantoms. And then, as suddenly as it had begun, everything stopped. The radio¡¯s lights returned to their steady glow. I found myself curled up on the floor, my hands pressed tightly over my ears, drool pooling from the corner of my mouth onto the old newspapers scattered across the ground. What just happened? Had I done it? Had I finally found the signal? Or had my motherland not abandoned me after all? Then, I remembered¡ªI was supposed to read the front-page news aloud to whoever might be listening on the other end. My hands scrambled across the floor, searching for the most recent newspaper I could find. That¡¯s when I heard it. The sound from the radio. It was strange and otherworldly, unlike anything I had ever heard before. It came in steady bursts, creating a kind of rhythm. A melody? Yes, that seemed like the right word. I thought it might be music, but I couldn¡¯t recognize any instrument capable of producing such sounds. I¡¯d seen guitars and drums in the hands of street performers at dingy bars, but their notes paled in comparison to what I was hearing now. It was beautiful, profound, and achingly sorrowful. I don¡¯t know how long I remained frozen there, crouched with a newspaper clutched in my hands, but I snapped out of it the moment the sound faded. The music ended, and the basement was swallowed by silence once more. What the hell was that? Why was there music on a spy frequency? Could it have been some sort of code? A flurry of questions swirled in my mind, but one thing became perfectly clear: I wanted to hear that mysterious melody again. From that day on, I spent every spare moment I could steal from my shifts at the docks in the basement, tuning the radio back to that frequency. I hoped¡ªdesperately¡ªthat I would hear the song again. As time passed, I began broadening my search, shifting beyond the seven frequencies my father had given me. I started scanning adjacent bands, meticulously documenting the frequencies I¡¯d already checked and creating a timetable for my monitoring sessions. I began experimenting with the radio¡¯s various systems¡ªfeatures my father had never taught me to use. ¡°My father only taught me the essentials for reporting,¡± he had explained when I¡¯d asked about the mysterious buttons and control panels. ¡°But this radio can do much more than that.¡± Those panels became my key to unlocking encoded frequencies. I realized that many channels filled with static weren¡¯t actually empty¡ªthey were just encrypted in ways I couldn¡¯t initially decipher. Armed with this knowledge, I gained access to information far beyond anything printed in the newspapers. I could intercept port frequencies used by ship captains to communicate with harbor control, which gave me the names of vessels entering and leaving D.C. I tapped into the trade association¡¯s channel, where someone was always reporting profits and the details of imports and exports. I felt like a god¡ªan omnipresent being who could see and hear everything. And then, four years after I first heard that mysterious melody from the basement radio, something happened. I was sitting at my desk, jotting down export lists while monitoring the trade association¡¯s frequency. Suddenly, the broadcaster on the other end gasped, their chair scraping loudly as they leapt to their feet. I wondered what could possibly cause them to abandon their profit reports mid-sentence. I didn¡¯t have to wait long for the answer. ¡°It¡¯s a sound!¡± the broadcaster exclaimed, their voice tinged with both excitement and disbelief. ¡°At first, we thought it was a whale¡¯s song, but the rhythm is too structured. The experts on the rig are convinced¡ªit¡¯s music!¡± My curiosity ignited like a wildfire. This was what I had lived for over the past four years¡ªmysteries and enigmas like this. To hear that melody again. I was a god, omnipresent and omniscient. I held the power to solve this mystery. The radio receiver gleamed faintly in the darkness of the basement as I began my work. I checked the trade association¡¯s frequency and discovered that most of the exports mentioned in that day¡¯s report were crude oil. This confirmed that the location being discussed was New Alaska. With the target destination identified, all I needed was to track a ship departing from D.C. and heading there. If I could intercept the ship¡¯s signal upon its arrival, I might be able to deduce the frequency of the dock assigned to the oil rig. To achieve this, I broke into the harbor¡¯s central control station and stole the registry logs of all ship departures for the week. I found that the submarine Arkansor was scheduled to dock in New Alaska the following week. Conveniently, the registry included the Arkansor¡¯s assigned frequency. It was almost too easy. By the time I managed to intercept the oil rig¡¯s frequency in New Alaska, the U.S. government had already begun taking control of the situation directly. I began targeting and decoding high-level U.S. government frequencies. I won¡¯t bore you with how long I spent cracking the Pentagon¡¯s codes¡ªit took months. Finally, on the day I succeeded, I intercepted something monumental. The Pentagon¡¯s primary encrypted channel was communicating with a submarine. The key detail was this: the person speaking on the radio was none other than the president of this country. Because of that, I made sure to record the entire exchange that day. ¡°This is the Pentagon calling Skyline. Highest priority directive. Immediate return to base.¡± When you¡¯re forced to listen to the president¡¯s voice delivering motivational speeches every morning, it¡¯s hard not to recognize it¡ªespecially if the man happens to be the leader of your enemy¡¯s nation. The other end of the line remained silent for so long that I thought no one was there. But then, a low, bored voice finally broke the silence: ¡°Go to hell.¡± What an unorthodox way to address the highest authority in the nation. ¡°Holland,¡± the president continued, his tone unshaken. ¡°We¡¯ve found it. We¡¯ve located the Door.¡± The Door? Was that the codename for the melody? My curiosity piqued. Holland was silent for a moment before responding. ¡°Where?¡± ¡°We believe it¡¯s at a depth of 5,000 meters, beneath the New Alaska drilling platform.¡± The conversation fell silent again. The president said nothing more, as if waiting for Holland to make a decision. The seconds stretched into what felt like hours, but eventually, Holland replied: ¡°One month in D.C.¡± And with that, the transmission ended, leaving behind a void¡ªone filled with questions that clawed at my mind. What was the melody? What was the Door? What lay 5,000 meters below that drilling platform? What was the Door? What was the Door? Shortly after, the government announced what it hailed as the largest exploratory project in human history. Through further eavesdropping, I learned the names of the crew selected for the mission, including the captain: Holland Nightfall. That alone was enough to confirm my suspicions. This so-called exploration project was merely a cover for something else¡ªa search for something far more significant. But what were they searching for? Was it the natural curiosity ingrained in humanity? Or was it my sense of loyalty to my motherland? I had made up my mind. The plan was simple: I would eliminate one of the crew members and take their place aboard the submarine on the day of departure. I chose my target carefully¡ªa communications officer from the African Isles selected specifically for this mission. Based on intercepted transmissions, it seemed the government had arranged his travel and assignment remotely. This worked perfectly in my favor. No one aboard the submarine would know his face, and my knowledge of radio operations would make my impersonation seamless. I had made my choice. Whatever lay at the bottom of the ocean, it was enough to mobilize the entire U.S. government. It had to be something that could affect the stability of nations¡ªperhaps even the world. If the United States reached it first, the consequences could be catastrophic. I couldn¡¯t allow that to happen. If my father is reading this letter, I want him to know that I love our family deeply. My departure was never out of resentment or ill will. You must understand that I am doing this for our homeland¡ªthe land we will one day return to. But if you, a stranger, have stumbled upon this record by mere chance, I want you to remember. Remember the sacrifices my grandfather made for our nation. Remember the resolve my father carried forward. And remember me. For I am a god, omnipresent and omniscient. And I will see, with my own eyes, the thing that lies beneath the sunless ocean. Radioactive - Part 2 Esther raised her hand to her forehead, unsurprised to feel the warmth of something wet where the dull, pulsing pain in her head radiated. Of course, the day her father finally allowed her to join humanity¡¯s first exploration of the Sunless World was easily the happiest day of her life. Well, at the very least, it ranked comfortably in the top three happiest days she could remember. But the day after¡ªthat is, today¡ªeasily earned a spot in her top three worst days. Why? Because Esther had been confined to her quarters without any explanation or clear instructions. It was her first time aboard a submarine, and instead of exploring this new, fascinating domain, she was stuck in her cabin. How infuriating. As her irritation grew, the throbbing pain from the wound on her head seemed to intensify in response. But who could she blame? Esther lay back on the narrow bed that was just barely large enough to accommodate her. Above her, the ceiling¡ªreally, the underside of the upper bunk¡ªwas so low she couldn¡¯t even sit up straight. The submarine''s designers clearly hadn¡¯t included "comfort" in their blueprints. She thought this as she reached over to the bedside compartment, pressing the latch to retrieve her notebook and pen. Ignoring the throbbing pain at her temple, she stretched her arm upward to use the underside of the top bunk as an impromptu writing surface. With the notebook balanced awkwardly above her, she began to read through the latest report she had written. The USS Washington is a Los Angeles-class submarine (according to the old classification system). Don¡¯t get too caught up in the name¡ªit simply means this submarine has four levels. Level 0, or the deck, includes the surface access chamber, the decommissioning room, and the small craft dock (for deploying smaller vessels). It also houses the pressurized airlock for divers. Level 1 contains the main control room, radio room, and long-range torpedo bay. This floor is essentially the nerve center of the submarine, where all operations and commands are executed. Level 2 is dedicated to the engine room, the reactor, and the engineers¡¯ quarters. Level 3 comprises the crew quarters, the armory, and the bays for short-range torpedoes and mines. All levels are connected by a central ladder, which stretches from the surface access chamber on Level 1 down to the main corridor outside the crew quarters on Level 3. If anything goes wrong, that ladder is the only escape route. Esther nodded to herself, satisfied. It was a good summary. Now, she just needed to find a way to map out the entire submarine. If she couldn¡¯t explore it herself, she¡¯d sketch the layout from memory. She began drawing a 2D schematic of the submarine in side-way view. ¡°Let¡¯s start with¡­ walking up the gangway to the hatch.¡± Her pencil moved, sketching a circular door with a wheel in the center. ¡°After climbing down the ladder through the hatch¡­ the area around me is the storage for small crafts and diving gear.¡± Esther sketched the outline of a small boat and an oxygen tank. ¡°Then it¡¯s down another ladder¡­ right outside the control room, right?¡± Her hand moved swiftly, drawing a doorway with a small sign that read Control Room beside it. At that thought, Esther let out a sigh. Back then¡­ ¡­ As she was walking toward the next ladder to descend to the third level, a deafening shout erupted from the door ahead. ¡°What did you say?! A spy?!¡± She recognized the voice as Commander Hector¡¯s, and he sounded absolutely furious. ¡°Are you trying to announce it loudly enough for the spy to hear?¡± Holland¡¯s calm, unbothered tone followed. A spy? Esther released her grip on the ladder and turned to face the closed control room door. ¡°How is that even possible?¡± Hector¡¯s voice dropped slightly¡ªonly slightly. ¡°The Pentagon sent a message,¡± Holland said. ¡°They reported that a dockworker found a corpse stuffed under one of the buffet tables from the launch party¡ªstill uncleared from the event.¡± ¡°Who was it?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know. The killer used an accelerant to burn the victim¡¯s face, making photo identification impossible.¡± That¡¯s clever. Am I twisted for admiring that psychopath¡¯s ingenuity? But it was an effective strategy. Now, there was no way of knowing which role the infiltrator might be playing aboard this submarine, with the previous occupant of that role now reduced to ashes. As Esther strained to focus and eavesdrop on the conversation inside the control room, she suddenly heard a voice¡ªright by her ear. ¡°That¡¯s scary, huh?¡± The voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it was close enough to make her jump. Her startled reaction triggered a sharp contraction of her muscles, sending her right foot into an instinctive kick¡ªunfortunately, straight into thin air over the ladder. Her head collided hard with the iron rungs, sending her stumbling backward. As she fell, she couldn¡¯t help but think, Why does everything terrible happen to me? "Sorry, sorry! Haha! You¡¯re so jumpy!" The stranger grabbed Esther¡¯s wrist just in time, preventing the rest of her body from colliding with the submarine¡¯s space-efficient¡ªand painfully unforgiving¡ªdesign. With a steady pull, the stranger helped her regain her balance. Esther turned to glare at the interrupter but froze as soon as she took in the figure standing before her. The woman looked to be in her early twenties, dressed in the orange uniform of the engineering corps. The color complemented her fiery red hair perfectly. But¡­ The uniform hung on her frame like an oversized shirt, loose enough that Esther could glimpse pale shoulders and the curve of her collarbone. It wasn¡¯t the fault of the uniform; it was because she was too thin (and likely because the uniforms weren¡¯t tailored for women in the first place). Even so, Esther couldn¡¯t miss the muscles. Her neck had subtle ridges of muscle¡ªsigns of someone who had done heavy lifting or weight training. The same was true of her arms, where the defined lines of tendons and joints were visible. A job that required carrying things, but not excessively heavy loads? ¡°Who are you?¡± Esther finally asked. The red-haired woman seemed to be sizing her up too. She gave a small, almost imperceptible shrug of her shoulders when Esther spoke. ¡°O-oh! I¡¯m Anna. Nice to meet you,¡± she said, extending her hand. Esther reached out to shake it, noting the calluses on Anna¡¯s fingertips and knuckles, though the rest of her hand was smooth and soft. ¡°Rubbing my hand like that tickles, you know,¡± Anna protested with a hint of annoyance. Esther let go of her hand, silently speculating. Was she a dockworker or something similar? ¡°Does your culture teach you to shake hands by rubbing them like that? Lucky for you, you¡¯re a girl,¡± the red-haired woman¡ªAnna¡ªgrumbled while scratching the hand Esther had just examined. But Esther froze at her choice of words. Culture? Why phrase it like she¡¯s from another country¡­? ¡°Why did you use the word¡ª¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t even told me your name yet,¡± Anna interrupted, cutting her off mid-question. Now that she thought about it, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if Anna was from another country. Even Holland didn¡¯t seem like a native of the U.S., so it wasn¡¯t far-fetched to assume that the crew might have been assembled from across the globe. Realizing this, Esther felt her suspicions were a bit excessive. ¡°I¡¯m Esther,¡± she finally said. Anna tilted her head slightly, studying her. ¡°Didn¡¯t know there¡¯d be a kid on board.¡± Esther frowned. Ever since she¡¯d climbed aboard through the hatch, she¡¯d felt the eyes of every crew member following her every move. What¡¯s wrong with being young? she thought irritably. ¡°Well, now you know.¡± Anna continued to scrutinize her with a curious gaze. ¡°So, what¡¯s your position?¡± Now it was Esther¡¯s turn to frown in confusion. Position? ¡°Oh, I mean, what¡¯s your role on the submarine? Generally, every ship divides responsibilities into departments¡ªlike the engineering department, navigation, torpedo systems. The crew works under the orders of their respective department heads,¡± Anna explained, ticking off the categories on her fingers. Hmm¡­ Dad was referred to as a specialist/researcher assigned to the ship. So, does that make me an assistant researcher? But what exactly does that role entail on a submarine? Instead of answering, Esther decided to turn the question back on Anna. ¡°And you? What¡¯s your position?¡± ¡°I¡¯m with the communications unit¡ªbasically a radio operator,¡± Anna replied with a smile, gesturing over her shoulder. Esther followed the motion to see a large radio transmitter installed near the wall just behind the ladder she had climbed down earlier. ¡°Wow!¡± Esther had never seen a radio that massive or sophisticated. The radio at her father¡¯s museum was barely the size of a school desk, made of wood, and had broken down after a single use when they tried broadcasting music. But the machine in front of her looked like something straight out of a sci-fi novel. Anna crossed her arms, beaming with pride as though showing off her favorite toy. ¡°You have to admit, this ship is incredible. Hard to believe the U.S. managed to build a submarine like this.¡± Indeed, it was hard to believe. At the launch party before the expedition¡ªthe day the Sunless World Exploration Project was unveiled¡ªthe U.S. president had announced this submarine as the first ever constructed in the Sunless World. Synthetic torpedoes or handcrafted mines¡ªthose were plausible. But an entire submarine? And not just the hull¡ªconsider the equipment inside: the radios, the control systems, the periscopes. Could it really be possible for a nation that still implemented wood conservation policies to suddenly produce something of this scale? ¡°There¡¯s no way the U.S. built this submarine themselves,¡± Esther said, voicing the thought that had been swirling in her mind. Anna¡¯s expression shifted into surprise. ¡°Why would you say that?¡± Esther stepped closer to the sleek radio console. She carefully reached out to touch the control panel, mindful not to press any buttons. The metal was cold beneath her fingertips, its surface polished to perfection. ¡°Think about it,¡± she began. ¡°The only nation capable of manufacturing circuit boards on this scale is the Republic of Revachol. Their primary exports are radios and clocks, and even they haven¡¯t managed to produce machinery larger than a workbench¡ªexcept for the automated belts in their factories. So how could a country like the U.S., whose main exports are oil and steel, suddenly build an entire submarine?¡± She tapped the side of the massive radio with the back of her hand, eliciting a hollow, resonant thud. There was no empty space inside¡ªit was packed with intricate circuits. ¡°You¡¯re saying¡­¡± ¡°Every single radio sold in D.C.¡¯s markets is imported from Revachol. If they could produce something like this themselves, why would they need imports? It just doesn¡¯t add up.¡± Every nation, every culture, has its own trajectory of technological advancement. But that progress always follows a certain sequence: the discovery of copper leads to wiring, which leads to circuits, which eventually leads to radios. There¡¯s no skipping steps¡ªno jumping from discovering iron ore straight to building submarines. ¡°So, what¡¯s your theory?¡± Esther turned back to Anna, noticing how earnestly the red-haired woman awaited her answer. Despite her initial surprise at seeing a child aboard the submarine, Anna now spoke to Esther as if they were peers. Her questions carried genuine curiosity, a stark contrast to how most adults had treated Esther. Two women of vastly different ages, who¡¯d only just met, were now dissecting this enigma as though they¡¯d been partners in intellectual pursuits for years. Esther concluded that Anna shared her passion for unraveling mysteries. And because of that, Esther decided¡ªshe liked the red-haired woman. ¡°I think this submarine came from the Old World¡­ Not a U.S. design, but a vessel they salvaged instead.¡± She didn¡¯t know exactly where it had originated, but Esther was certain it was a relic of the Old World. Anna furrowed her brow, her face deep in thought. ¡°Could it be a Soviet submarine?¡± ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve never been aboard a Soviet sub, so I wouldn¡¯t know the difference,¡± Esther admitted. While she was obsessed with submarines, in a world where most knowledge was passed down through oral tradition, she might know the names of nearly every submarine in the Sunless World¡ªbut had little to no idea what any of them actually looked like, let alone their internal layouts. In truth, this was the first submarine Esther had ever been on. But admitting that would only make her seem inexperienced, so she kept the thought to herself. Wait¡ª The conversation she¡¯d overheard in the control room. A spy who had infiltrated the submarine. A vessel potentially captured from the Soviets. ¡°But if this submarine was really seized from the Soviets... Could that be why the spy¡ª¡± Esther began to voice the thought forming in her mind. ¡°You heard about it, didn¡¯t you?¡± The dry, indifferent voice that cut her off nearly made Esther jump for the second time that day. ¡°C-Captain!¡± Anna, startled herself, hastily raised her hand in a rushed salute. Esther turned to face the man who had invited her on this unprecedented journey. And she realized that, even now, Holland¡¯s gaze still unnerved her. ¡°Uh¡­ I¡ª¡± Confronted by those hollow, emotionless gray eyes, Esther couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of guilt for eavesdropping¡ªand fear, too. As she hesitated between offering an excuse or an apology, Holland turned to Anna instead. ¡°Contact the Pentagon. Tell them we¡¯ll handle the spy ourselves and that we¡¯ll report back once we reach the border station.¡± ¡°U-Understood, sir!¡± Anna replied with a stutter, snapping another salute before darting past Esther toward the ship¡¯s radio. Her hands moved swiftly, pressing buttons and flipping switches on the control panel. ¡°And you¡­¡± Esther swallowed hard as Holland turned his attention back to her. ¡°I want you to head to your quarters and stay there for now.¡± ¡°What?¡± Despite her lingering fear of Holland, Esther felt a surge of indignation at what seemed like a punishment. ¡°It¡¯s for your own safety. You heard it yourself¡ªthere¡¯s a spy on this ship.¡± Holland extended his hand, revealing a small key resting in his palm. ¡°Third door on the right, facing away from the ladder.¡± As Esther accepted the key, Holland turned and made his way back toward the control room. Esther was just about to protest, but it seemed Holland had anticipated that. ¡°When you''re on this ship, you follow my orders,¡± Holland said without even turning back. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about disobeying me.¡± And with that, the control room door shut, leaving Esther alone with the soft hum of the radio equipment. Holland¡¯s sharp tone forced her to swallow the words she¡¯d been ready to shout after him. That was when she felt it¡ªsomething warm trickling down her forehead to her cheek. It was only then that she realized the metal ladder had left quite the mark on her forehead. ¡­ Esther was snapped back to the present by a commotion outside her door. What¡¯s going on? As if to answer her thoughts, a booming announcement came through the speaker mounted in her room¡ªone she assumed was identical to those in every other cabin, all connected to the control room. ¡°Washington preparing to dive in 10 seconds. Depth: 100 meters,¡± came Anna¡¯s familiar voice. Snapping her journal shut, Esther hurriedly stuffed both the notebook and her pen into the storage compartment. She knew a little about diving procedures: first came the announcement of the dive¡¯s timing and intended depth. This gave the crew enough time to calculate the ship¡¯s angle and brace themselves for the incline. Anna repeated the announcement twice more, just as Esther gripped the safety rail on the edge of her bed and another above her head. She felt the bed tilt forward as the ship¡¯s bow dipped, her feet sliding to touch the wall at the foot of the bed. It wasn¡¯t the bed that was tilting¡ªit was the submarine, plunging into the depths. Goodbye, my homeland. Hello, abyss. Esther let go of the rail with one hand to touch the wound on her forehead and found that the bleeding had stopped. Finally, the incline lessened, and the bed leveled out as the submarine stabilized its course. Esther noticed the deep hum around her change in pitch. She felt a pressure building in her ears, accompanied by a dizzying wave of nausea. Fragments from her father¡¯s medical books flashed through her mind: ¡°Sudden changes in a submarine¡¯s depth can cause rapid shifts in internal air pressure, leading to symptoms such as ear barotrauma, dizziness, and headaches.¡± She remembered the book mentioning a remedy called ¡°clearing the ears.¡± How did it go again? The dizziness made her restless. Slowly, she gripped the rail at the edge of her bed and pushed herself up, taking care to avoid hitting her head on the bunk above. Her ears were still ringing, but the throbbing pain in her head began to fade. It seemed standing upright had helped alleviate the worst of it. Now, if only she could deal with this maddening ear pressure. A gentle knock came at her door¡ªthree soft taps. ¡°Come in, Dad. I didn¡¯t lock the door.¡± The truth was, she was reluctant to move, fearing the headache might return if she tried to walk. The door creaked open. The person standing there was not who she expected. Esther¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. The boy from the fish market? That was her first thought. Then came the next: How on earth is he here? The boy she¡¯d seen yesterday on the darkened docks had been filthy, his skin and clothes covered in dust and grime. She¡¯d assumed he was just another slum kid, loitering by the benches in a drunken haze. Now, the boy looked as though he¡¯d scrubbed himself clean, likely adhering to the sailors¡¯ custom of bathing before a voyage. His face was expressionless, void of emotion. Jet-black hair fell to cover his right eye, leaving only his left visible. Esther noted its striking hue¡ªunlike anything she¡¯d ever seen. At first glance, it seemed black or a deep navy, but under closer inspection, it was a shade of purple so dark it bordered on black. She estimated he was about her age, perhaps a bit older. The boy wore a black cloak that covered him from neck to waist. His hands were buried deep in the pockets of the garment. His lower half was clad in worn, faded black jeans that extended to his ankles, their fabric frayed with time and use. Esther couldn¡¯t gauge his physique beneath the clothing, but there didn¡¯t seem to be much to assess. He was about her height, lean to the point of frailty, and by male standards, he might even be considered malnourished. ¡°I thought I was supposed to be the only kid on this submarine,¡± she said, her voice sharp as she assessed him. No way he was older than eighteen. ¡°Where¡¯s my father?¡± The boy¡¯s gaze dropped, avoiding hers as he spoke. ¡°Your father is safe in the control room,¡± he replied, his tone steady. ¡°He¡¯s currently learning the operational procedures for the submarine.¡± For heaven¡¯s sake, Dad! she fumed inwardly. Abandoning me again? Really? Anger boiled within Esther¡ªanger at being left behind, jealousy over her father¡¯s opportunity to study the submarine, frustration at being confined to her quarters. Each emotion piled atop the others until her headache throbbed anew, each pulse a hammer against her temples. They stood there, two figures frozen in the tiny room. She glared him down from head to toe, while he kept his gaze fixed on the floor. The silence stretched between them, oppressive and heavy, broken only by the distant creaks of metal and the faint echoes of footsteps reverberating through the corridor. His stoic silence, paired with his blank expression, only fanned the flames of her frustration. Is this guy seriously just going to stand there, hands in his pockets, staring at my floor like this? she thought. Everyone was infuriating today. Everyone. She cleared her throat, breaking the oppressive silence, and snapped out a question, her voice clipped. ¡°Who are you?¡± The boy didn¡¯t lift his head. ¡°Rain,¡± he murmured softly. Silence fell again. What is wrong with this guy? ¡°Whatever it is you need, Rain, just say it and leave,¡± she snapped, crossing her arms. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood for company right now.¡± Her mind added a begrudging thought: You may have been a good distraction when I was down last night, but right now? I need space. But Rain didn¡¯t move. He remained in place, hands in his pockets, staring at the ground as though lost in thought¡ªor entirely indifferent. Her patience snapped. ¡°What is wrong with you?!¡± she shouted, her voice sharp. ¡°What do you want from me!?¡± Rain flinched at her outburst, and that tiny reaction brought her both a flicker of satisfaction and a pang of guilt. To hell with guilt, Esther thought. It¡¯s your bad luck for running into me on one of my worst days. As she fumed, the boy finally muttered something so softly she barely caught it. ¡°What was that?¡± she snapped, the urge to grab him by the collar rising. ¡°Speak up, will you?¡± Rain slowly lifted his gaze to meet hers. Then, without a word, he pulled his right hand out of his pocket. In his hand was a small, smooth white cylinder. As he moved, the faint sound of something shifting inside became audible. ¡°Painkillers,¡± he said a little louder this time, then lowered his gaze back to the floor. So much for guilt. Esther¡¯s irritation faded into an awkward shame as she reached for the container. ¡°Thanks,¡± she muttered, her tone now nearly as quiet as his. Even after handing her the painkillers, Rain didn¡¯t move. He just stood there, still as a statue. ¡°What now?¡± Esther sighed, her voice tinged with exasperation. This time, he raised his left hand. Clutched within it were a wad of cotton, a roll of bandages, and a small glass bottle. ¡°Holland said you were injured¡­¡± Rain murmured, his gaze darting to the cut on her forehead. Esther¡¯s irritation evaporated, replaced by a pang of guilt. Holland wasn¡¯t punishing me, she reminded herself. He was protecting me¡ªat least until they figure out who the spy is. And as much as Holland might act distant, this showed he cared in his own way. She reached out to take the medical supplies, only to notice Rain hesitating as though trying to find the courage to say something. ¡°Well?¡± she prompted, softening her tone in spite of her lingering annoyance. ¡°Do you¡­ need help?¡± he asked quietly. Esther thought she could handle it herself, but the guilt gnawing at her for being rude to someone who only meant well made her hesitant to refuse outright. Instead, she nodded slightly. ¡°Please do.¡± Rain pressed his free hand against the wall by the door. The panel sank inward, revealing a collapsible seat attached to the wall. Next, he pulled a hidden latch nearby. A metallic plate slid outward with a soft hiss, forming a small foldable desk. Rain locked it into place with a sharp click before setting the medical supplies on the surface. What an efficient use of space. For once, Esther found herself genuinely impressed with the submarine¡¯s design, her usual sarcasm nowhere in sight, as she carefully lowered herself onto the built-in seat. Rain picked up a cotton ball and soaked it with liquid from the small glass bottle. Then, with deliberate care, he pressed the damp cotton to the cut on her forehead. The cold sting of the antiseptic was uncomfortable, but not nearly as much as the suffocating silence between them. Esther, still battling waves of guilt, found it almost unbearable. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just say something earlier? Why stand there in silence?¡± she blurted, grasping for a way to justify her earlier irritation. ¡°I¡¯ve¡­ never spoken to a girl before,¡± Rain replied, his voice barely above a whisper as he fixed the cotton ball in place with tape. ¡°What?¡± Esther frowned. ¡°But you were talking to me just fine last night!¡± ¡°That wasn¡¯t¡­ normal,¡± he said flatly, his expression unchanged. Esther¡¯s brow furrowed deeper. What does that even mean? Did he leave his conversational skills on that bench by the fish shop or something? Seeing that Rain wasn¡¯t inclined to elaborate, she decided to steer the conversation elsewhere. ¡°Do you know Holland?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°How long have you known him?¡± ¡°A long time.¡±The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Are you travelers or something?¡± ¡°I just travel with Holland¡­ nothing more.¡± ¡°Who is Holland, really?¡± Rain said nothing, his hands steady as he replaced the cotton on her forehead. Deciding not to press further, Esther switched topics again. ¡°I thought kids weren¡¯t allowed on submarines until they¡¯re twenty. What¡¯s your role here? Are you a doctor?¡± ¡°I just do whatever Holland tells me to do¡­¡± A personal servant, maybe? Esther thought sarcastically. Rain pulled back, inspecting his handiwork on her bandaged forehead. ¡°Thanks,¡± she said, her tone softening. ¡°And¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I know it¡¯s no excuse, but I wasn¡¯t in the best mood earlier. Yesterday, you gave me great advice, and today you even brought me medicine¡­¡± She hesitated, adding quietly, ¡°You must have guessed I¡¯d get seasick on my first time aboard a submarine.¡± She managed a small, awkward smile. ¡°We¡¯re probably around the same age, so you don¡¯t have to be so formal with me.¡± Rain glanced downward, murmuring something too soft to hear. ¡°What?¡± Esther asked, tilting her head. ¡°¡­Your name.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Can you¡­ tell me your name?¡± he asked hesitantly. It struck Esther then¡ªthrough all their conversations, from the dock last night to now, she¡¯d never once introduced herself. Since her mood was finally improving, and considering that this boy was likely someone she¡¯d have to coexist with for the next several months, getting to know him didn¡¯t seem like a bad idea. ¡°My name is Esther,¡± she said, forcing the most approachable smile she could muster, only to wince as the motion pulled at the muscles near her forehead wound, intensifying both the sting of the injury and her lingering seasickness. At that moment, the boy finally met her gaze. Then he did something so bizarre and out of place that Esther couldn¡¯t have imagined it in her wildest dreams. Rain raised one hand to pinch his nose, puffed his cheeks, and exhaled dramatically as if to demonstrate some kind of breathing exercise. What was that supposed to be? Seeing her bewildered expression, Rain repeated the motion. He must want me to do it, Esther thought. With a raised eyebrow, she mimicked him, pinching her nose shut and feeling, for a moment, that her day couldn¡¯t possibly get any stranger. When she exhaled through her closed nose, a distinct pop echoed in her ears. And just like that, the muffled ringing vanished. For the first time in what felt like forever, she could hear clearly again. Esther stared at Rain, wide-eyed with amazement. The boy gave her a small nod before turning around and slipping out of the room as silently as he had entered. Blocking the airflow to create pressure in the ear canals. Esther made a mental note to include the ear-clearing technique in her journal entry for the day before going to bed. ¡­ Esther jolted awake, startled by the sensation of someone shaking her shoulders. ¡°Esther! Wake up, quick!¡± a voice hissed, barely above a whisper, though the urgency within it was unmistakable. ¡°I¡¯m awake, I¡¯m awake,¡± she muttered groggily. Still half-asleep, she pushed herself upright¡ªforgetting entirely that the space between her bunk and the one above was insufficient for sitting up straight. The resulting thunk echoed loudly as her head collided with the metal frame of the upper bunk. Esther let herself fall back onto her pillow, groaning as she cradled her throbbing head. If her father had been in his bunk above her, he probably would¡¯ve tumbled out from the shock of the impact. When the pain subsided and she wiped the tears from her eyes, Esther¡¯s gaze fell upon Anna, the red-haired woman, who was visibly struggling to suppress laughter. ¡°Sorry, sorry¡ªhaha¡ªI didn¡¯t mean to laugh. It¡¯s just¡­ this happens to everyone on their first night in a submarine,¡± Anna managed between stifled giggles. Her apology didn¡¯t sound very sincere, especially under Esther¡¯s murderous glare. ¡°What do you want?¡± Esther asked irritably, noticing for the first time that the room was shrouded in darkness¡ªa clear sign it was lights-out in the crew quarters, marking the official nighttime aboard the submarine. ¡°Come with me,¡± Anna said, her tone shifting to one of seriousness. ¡°What for?¡± Esther asked again, her annoyance simmering as curiosity began to creep in. In the dimness, she saw Anna flash a grin. ¡°I¡¯ve got something to show you.¡± The spark of intrigue ignited within Esther, dispelling her irritation. ¡°Show me what?¡± Anna must have known she¡¯d hooked her. Without another word, the red-haired woman turned and headed for the door. ¡°If you want to know, follow me,¡± Anna called over her shoulder. ¡­ In the silent, desolate corridor, their footsteps seemed to echo far louder than they should, reverberating against the metal walls like thunder in a still sky. ¡°Keep it down, will you? You¡¯ll wake the others,¡± Anna scolded, throwing a glance over her shoulder. ¡°Not all of us walk like ghosts,¡± Esther retorted under her breath. Anna had tied her engineer¡¯s uniform around her waist, leaving her in a plain white tank top that outlined her slender frame. The dim corridor lighting accentuated how impossibly thin she was, revealing every contour of muscle beneath her pale skin. ¡°So,¡± Esther began, her curiosity tinged with impatience. ¡°Are you going to tell me where we¡¯re going? And why all the secrecy?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be under the captain¡¯s orders to stay confined to your quarters?¡± Anna shot back, still walking ahead without turning around. ¡°Well¡­ yeah¡­¡± Esther admitted, grudgingly. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see the Border Station?¡± Anna teased, her tone playfully conspiratorial. The Border Station. Esther had heard tales from travelers. Every nation maintained these outposts to refuel ships and submarines passing through, charging fees in return. More than mere fuel stops, they served as meeting points for voyagers seeking to exchange knowledge about the paths ahead. ¡°Of course I do! Wait¡­ are we there already?¡± she asked, her excitement bubbling to the surface. That¡¯s when it clicked. The ever-present hum of machinery, the heartbeat of the submarine since she¡¯d boarded, was gone. Silence, save for their own footsteps, filled the space. The ship wasn¡¯t moving. Esther¡¯s excitement flared. ¡°We¡¯ve been here for about three or four hours already¡­ The captain and the soldiers are probably up on the station by now,¡± Anna explained as she stopped in front of a pressurized hatch. Beside the door, a steel plate bore the words: Exit 2. Anna reached for the handle, turning it with practiced ease. The sound of pressurized air hissing through the seal filled the corridor as the lock disengaged. With a nudge of her shoulder, she pushed the heavy door open. And then Esther saw the station. It was¡­ underwhelming. She realized she¡¯d set her expectations far too high. In her imagination, the station was like a grand seaport, complete with wooden docks that connected ships to the shore. What lay before her, however, was nothing more than a cavern wall. It was a limestone wall, stretching endlessly in both directions and rising so high into the darkness that its full scale was impossible to comprehend. Of course, the overwhelming darkness that devoured both the edges of the world and the sky itself didn¡¯t help. The Washington floated serenely, its deck breaking the water¡¯s surface. The hatch Anna had chosen led them out near the rear of the submarine. Esther tilted her head back, her eyes following the faint beam of light cast by the submarine¡¯s floodlights. The darkness swallowed everything beyond that reach, infinite and absolute. Just looking into it made her knees tremble. Am I really so terrified of heights that just looking at this void makes my legs weak? ¡°Does the second deck have an exit?¡± Esther asked as she slowly lowered her gaze, taking in her surroundings with deliberate care. Ahead of her stretched a narrow walkway leading to the right. It was just wide enough for two steps side by side before it ended in a rail¡ªbeyond which turbulent waves crashed relentlessly against the ship¡¯s hull, spraying water so high that droplets rained onto the passageway. A single misstep or slip would be enough to send her plunging into the black, churning abyss below. ¡°That¡¯s right. Oh, I forgot¡ªyou¡¯ve been confined to quarters, haven¡¯t you? Never mind, I¡¯ve scouted ahead for you. This ship has four main exits: two at the bow and stern on both the second and fourth decks. That¡¯s not counting the pressure chamber doors, of course.¡± Anna glanced back and noticed Esther staring warily at the edge of the walkway. ¡°Just hold onto the rail and head right. There¡¯s a ladder not far from here,¡± Anna said, resting a reassuring hand on her shoulder. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Esther nodded, grateful for the support. The two of them carefully edged along the railing, moving to the right until they reached a metal ladder affixed to the ship¡¯s frame. ¡°Don¡¯t look back,¡± Anna warned, gesturing for Esther to climb first. Drenched from the relentless spray of water falling like rain, Esther began her ascent with utmost caution. Each step was deliberate; she tested the weight of her foot on every rung, silently chanting a mantra: Don¡¯t slip. Don¡¯t slip. At last, the two of them stood atop the submarine¡¯s deck. The Washington truly was a massive vessel. Its deck stretched roughly 100 meters in length, with a towering spire in the center¡ªa structure Esther recognized as the periscope tower, which also served as the entrance to the pressure chamber on the submarine¡¯s first deck. Beside the periscope tower, Esther noticed a thick rope extending upward from the submarine¡¯s hull, disappearing into a limestone cave about 10 meters above the vessel. "Is that the station?" Esther asked, failing to mask her disappointment. "Sure looks like it," Anna replied, her voice laced with the same disillusionment. As they approached, Esther saw that a ladder had been secured to the rope, hanging at a steep angle from the submarine to the cave above. "One rope to anchor the submarine..." "And the other to string up a ladder," Esther murmured, piecing the setup together. "How did they manage to secure the ropes up there in the first place?" Anna asked, her expression skeptical. "There," Esther pointed toward the limestone wall below the cave¡¯s entrance, where iron stakes jutted out, each tethered to a descending rope. The stakes formed a climbing path up the rock face. "So they had someone leap from the submarine, grab a stake, and climb all the way up?" Anna¡¯s tone was equal parts disbelief and horror. "Or maybe there was someone already up there who tossed the ladder down," Esther replied with a shrug, feigning nonchalance as she grasped the rope. Don¡¯t look down. Don¡¯t look down. Don¡¯t look down. Anna followed close behind, and Esther guessed it was so she could catch her if she slipped¡ªa touching gesture, albeit unnecessary, in her opinion. Or maybe Anna was just as afraid of falling and wanted Esther to go first. The two climbed in a crawl-like posture, spreading their weight evenly on the rope ladder as it swayed precariously in the dark abyss, angled steeply from the submarine¡¯s deck to the cave above. Esther tilted her head, glancing behind her. She noticed the red-haired girl climbing with effortless ease, even moving faster than her. Anna paused a few steps below, waiting for her to continue. ¡°You good?¡± Anna asked, locking eyes with her. She¡¯s genuinely worried, Esther realized. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she replied, turning back and tightening her grip on the ladder¡¯s ropes. Her hands gripped firmly as she carefully adjusted her weight, ensuring the ladder didn¡¯t twist or flip beneath her. It wouldn¡¯t flip¡ªtwo stabilizing ropes held the ladder securely to the ship¡ªbut the thought still gnawed at her. Finally, her hands reached the limestone ledge of the cave. She pulled herself up, collapsing onto the solid ground with a breath of relief. She couldn¡¯t remember ever being so grateful to touch solid earth again. Looking around, she saw that the cave spanned roughly 20 meters across. Its jagged walls and uneven ceiling suggested it wasn¡¯t a natural formation but rather the result of controlled explosions or human excavation. ¡°Pretty cool adventure, huh?¡± Anna¡¯s grinning face appeared above the edge of the ladder as she hoisted herself up. Esther shot her an exasperated glare. ¡°And where¡¯s the station? You didn¡¯t drag me all the way here just to see an empty cave, did you?¡± Anna didn¡¯t answer. Instead, she stood, pulling a metal cylinder from her belt. Esther recognized it as a flashlight. With a click, a brilliant beam pierced through the oppressive darkness. ¡°Fresh from Revachol,¡± Anna said, waving the flashlight like a trophy. ¡°Show-off,¡± Esther teased as she pushed herself to her feet, moving to stand beside Anna. It was then that Esther noticed Anna had gone still, her flashlight beam fixed on something deeper inside the cave. Following the light, Esther¡¯s breath caught as she saw what had frozen Anna in place. About twenty meters deeper into the cave, at the point where the walls converged into an impenetrable dead end, stood a massive steel door embedded into the rock face. The door was monumental, towering over Esther like the facade of her own house. Thick metal pipes extended outward from its center, vanishing into the adjacent cavern walls. What commanded attention most, however, was the series of bold letters etched across the door. Esther couldn¡¯t identify the language. It wasn¡¯t American, that much was certain. Esther knew her mother tongue¡ªAmerican English¡ªinside out, and she could muddle her way through the lingua marina, the universal maritime language of the Sunless Seas. She even had passable knowledge of Zen, the dialect of the Saipan Islands, and Reich, the imperial tongue of Dirk¡¯s Reich. But beyond conversational snippets, her grasp of written languages was rudimentary at best. Translating ancient runes or old documents required nothing less than the weighty dictionary her father often carried around. Maybe she should¡¯ve paid more attention to her father¡¯s lessons in linguistics. ¡°To the Motherland¡­¡± Anna¡¯s voice broke through Esther¡¯s musings, soft but unmistakable. Esther turned to her companion, startled by the tremor in her tone. What she saw sent a shiver down her spine¡ªAnna¡¯s face had gone pale as ash, her eyes fixated on the letters with an expression that blended horror and recognition. ¡°You can read that?¡± Esther asked, suspicion creeping into her voice. Anna didn¡¯t respond. Her gaze remained locked on the letters as if they might leap off the door at any moment. It wasn¡¯t until Esther snapped her fingers in front of her face that Anna blinked back to reality. ¡°Huh? What did you say?¡± Anna stammered, her expression a chaotic mix of joy, excitement, and unmistakable fear. Esther¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°I asked if you could read those letters.¡± ¡°I¡­ Did I read them?¡± Anna¡¯s voice wavered, and she seemed genuinely unsure of herself. Something about Anna¡¯s sudden change in demeanor unsettled Esther. The redhead, usually brimming with confidence, now looked like she had seen something she wished she hadn¡¯t. Esther decided against pressing further, but the unease was beginning to seep into her as well. "Let''s get closer," Anna said, her voice steady yet charged with urgency. She strode forward, the solitary beam of her flashlight slicing through the oppressive darkness. As the light moved away, shadows rushed in to envelop Esther. "Hey, wait up!" Esther called after her, annoyance tinging her voice. She broke into a jog, unwilling to let the shadows close in completely. As she approached the massive door, its sheer scale became undeniable. Standing before it, she felt like a mere ant gazing up at a titan''s gateway. The weight of its size pressed down on her, making her acutely aware of her own insignificance. "Check out this control panel¡ªit must be for the door," Anna said, leaning over a console that stood waist-high. It was fitted with a lever and a large bulb, though the latter had long since shattered, leaving behind jagged edges of glass. Esther stepped closer and, unable to resist the temptation, grasped the lever with both hands. She imagined herself as a submarine captain, commanding her vessel to dive deep into uncharted waters. She pulled it downward. The screech of rusted metal echoed through the cavern, the sound amplified until it became almost unbearable. Esther winced, but nothing else happened. "Did you really think that would work?" Anna asked, her tone light but tinged with amusement. "Look at the rust¡ªthis thing hasn¡¯t been maintained in at least twenty years." She shifted her focus to the door itself. "Besides, it looks like it¡¯s already open." Esther followed the flashlight¡¯s beam, and sure enough, she saw it¡ªa narrow gap in the enormous door. The darkness beyond was absolute, a void that swallowed even the flashlight''s glare. Her throat tightened as her mind conjured images of the kind of monster that would need such a colossal barrier to keep it contained. Anna, however, was already moving toward the opening, her flashlight leading the way. Esther hesitated for a moment, torn between following her companion and staying behind in the encroaching darkness. In the end, there was no choice at all. ¡°Are we seriously going in there?¡± Esther asked, her voice strained from both fear and the effort of fleeing the encroaching darkness. Anna turned back, her face a mixture of curiosity and confusion. ¡°We¡¯ve come all this way, haven¡¯t we? Don¡¯t you want to see what¡¯s inside?¡± ¡°I¡¯m starting to think maybe we shouldn¡¯t be here at all,¡± Esther admitted, her curiosity now teetering under the weight of her growing fear. ¡°The soldiers and the captain have already gone inside. Besides, it¡¯s just a border station. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Anna replied with a shrug, squeezing herself through the narrow gap in the massive door. Rain and Holland had asked her once: was she ready to face danger? Esther couldn¡¯t recall her exact answer, but she was certain it must have been something foolish and far from the truth. ¡°All that nonsense about not regretting even in death... In the end, I¡¯m still afraid to die.¡± As Esther stepped through the narrow gap, she found herself standing in an enormous chamber. Its sheer scale dwarfed her; the ceiling was so high it disappeared into the shadows, and the sound of her footsteps echoed endlessly, hinting that the room was far larger than her father¡¯s museum back home. Massive pillars dotted the space, evenly spaced throughout the room, seemingly serving as load-bearing supports. Surrounding them were mysterious cylindrical objects, their sharp tips pointed skyward. Each cylinder was about as thick as two people standing shoulder to shoulder and rose nearly four meters high. Thin fins, sharp like the wings of a predatory fish, jutted out from the sides of each cylinder. Steel beams supported their bases, while tangled wires snaked across the floor, connecting them in a chaotic web. The cylinders were arranged with meticulous precision, spaced just as evenly as the structural pillars. Esther¡¯s eyes darted around the room, and she counted over twenty of the strange objects within her line of sight. Anna stood close to one of the enigmatic objects near the massive steel door. She tilted her head back, flashlight aimed at its side, the beam tracing the cylindrical surface. ¡°What is this?¡± Anna muttered as Esther joined her, eyes fixed on the towering structure. ¡°Whatever it is,¡± Esther began, her voice laced with unease, ¡°it looks like this entire room, and that colossal door, were designed just to contain these things.¡± ¡°How underwhelming,¡± Anna said, her tone laced with dry disappointment. ¡°I was expecting skeletons, or maybe a giant spider trapped in here. But no, it¡¯s just scrap metal. Did they really need such an elaborate setup for this?¡± Esther couldn¡¯t argue. It was impossible to imagine someone going through all the effort to build a chamber of this magnitude for mere scraps. These objects had to hold value, or significance, or perhaps¡­ ...be as dangerous as a giant spider¡ªor worse. Esther swallowed hard. ¡°It could be a weapon,¡± she suggested. Anna spun to face her, alarm etched into her expression. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve built model torpedoes before. The shape¡ªcylindrical, with a tapered tip¡ªit¡¯s almost identical. These might be weapons,¡± Esther explained, her voice dropping to a whisper as the weight of her realization settled in. Understanding dawned on Anna. ¡°Oh¡­¡± she muttered, taking two cautious steps back from the object. ¡°I don¡¯t think this is just a border station. Let¡¯s get out of here before¡ª¡± Esther¡¯s sentence cut short as something caught her eye. Opposite the steel door, deep within the shadows, a faint red light blinked steadily. ¡°Do you see that?¡± Esther raised a trembling hand to point at the light. Anna followed her gaze, squinting into the gloom. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. This place has been abandoned for decades. How could there still be electricity?¡± Anna¡¯s voice quivered, the fear in her tone unmistakable. Esther began walking toward the light, her shadow stretching long across the floor as Anna¡¯s flashlight followed her. ¡°Wait! Are you seriously going to check it out?¡± Anna¡¯s panicked voice echoed from behind her. Esther didn¡¯t understand herself. She was afraid¡ªno doubt about it. Afraid of the darkness that dominated everything, swallowing the world into its shadowy kingdom. Afraid of the mysterious objects that could end her life at any moment. Her mouth was parched from swallowing too many times. Her legs trembled, weakened by the potent force of her fear. And yet, they kept moving forward. Yes, she was afraid to die. And yes, she didn¡¯t want to die. Not until she knew what that thing was. Unconsciously, Esther quickened her pace. She didn¡¯t glance back but could sense Anna hurrying after her, cursing under her breath. The two passed pillar after pillar, identical structural supports that loomed in the vast chamber. They walked past more of the mysterious objects, each one standing like silent sentinels, until Esther lost count after twenty. Finally, they reached the far side of the hall. There, embedded in the wall, was a door. It was a simple, unassuming red metal door, the kind you might find in any mundane facility. Above it, a red light bulb blinked steadily¡ªno doubt the source of the glow Esther had seen earlier. On the door was a pull-handle, conspicuously lacking any keyhole. ¡°Are you¡­ really going in?¡± Anna¡¯s voice was soft, almost hesitant. What a reversal of roles, Esther thought. ¡°This door is smaller than the last one, you know.¡± She reached for the handle without waiting for a response. ¡°Well, yes, but¡ª¡± ¡°The spiders inside are probably smaller too.¡± Esther smirked at her own joke. ¡°Smart-ass.¡± Anna grumbled, folding her arms. Esther turned the handle and pushed the door open. Nothing lunged at them. No monstrous spiders scaled to fit this smaller space. Nothing at all, except the damp, musty air that billowed out to greet them. Stepping inside, Esther saw the light from Anna¡¯s flashlight illuminate a cramped rectangular room no larger than 40 square meters. The walls were lined with metallic control panels, their intricate mechanisms bristling with buttons, switches, and dials. Every surface was crammed with machinery. ¡°A control room?¡± Esther guessed, feeling a twinge of disappointment. Her curiosity hadn¡¯t been entirely satisfied, but at least one mystery was beginning to unravel. That¡¯s when Anna stepped forward, brushing past her. ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s not a control room. It¡¯s a radio room,¡± Anna whispered, her voice reverent. She reached out, her fingers brushing over the equipment with an almost tender touch. Esther stood frozen, watching in astonishment as Anna began pressing buttons and flipping switches on the console, her movements precise and deliberate, like a conductor guiding an orchestra. Turning dials with meticulous precision. Pressing buttons swiftly, her movements a symphony of efficiency. Each action flowed seamlessly into the next¡ªno wasted effort, no extraneous motion. To Esther, it was breathtaking, almost like a dance¡ªa form of art in itself. With every button Anna pressed, every switch she flipped, lights across the control panels flared to life. In time, the room became bathed in the glow of the consoles surrounding them, an intricate constellation of technology. When Anna finally pushed the last button, a burst of static¡ªwhite noise¡ªcrackled from the speakers embedded in the walls. She punched the air with a triumphant yell. "Perfect running sequence! One hundred points, Dad!" she shouted, her voice echoing in the cavernous space. Not fully understanding what had just happened but swept up in the exhilaration, Esther raised her hands and cheered with all her might. Their voices filled the massive chamber, bouncing off the walls in a cacophony of triumph. At that moment, the mysteries surrounding them felt insignificant. They weren¡¯t small¡ªthey were giants within this hall of wonders. When their voices finally faded, both collapsed to the floor, sitting back-to-back amidst the constellation of blinking control panel lights. The persistent static of the radio hummed softly in the background. ¡°How¡¯d you do that?¡± Esther asked, her voice hoarse from yelling. ¡°Every single day,¡± Anna replied, her tone just as raspy. ¡°You¡¯re insane.¡± ¡°But cool, right?¡± Anna grinned. ¡°So cool.¡± Anna¡¯s laughter rang out, a melody of pure, unfiltered joy. As Esther felt her back trembling from Anna¡¯s laughter, her gaze¡ªfacing the door¡ªcaught something stirring in the shadows beyond. At first, it was merely a dark shape moving slowly, deliberately. But as it emerged into the faint light, the unmistakable silhouette of a gun barrel came into view. Holland stepped through the murky veil of shadows, silent as death. His right hand gripped the stock of an automatic rifle aimed directly at her. His left hand, however, rose to his lips, a finger pressing lightly in a gesture that demanded silence. His piercing gaze met hers. Before Esther could fully comprehend the scene unfolding before her, she felt the gentle yet unmistakable shift of movement at her back. "Don¡¯t even think about it!" Commander Hector¡¯s voice thundered from outside the room. Esther watched as Holland¡¯s left hand swiftly yanked the charging handle, his rifle now poised for action. Then came the cold, unyielding touch of metal against her temple. "If you come any closer, I¡¯ll shoot," Anna¡¯s icy voice echoed above her, revealing the other woman¡¯s position: kneeling, gun pressed firmly against Esther¡¯s head. Esther¡¯s entire life had never brought her closer to death than this moment. She silently thanked every deity that she was seated, sparing her the embarrassment of visibly trembling legs. "Anna¡­ you¡¯re¡­?" Esther managed to whisper. "That¡¯s right, Esther. I¡¯m the spy," Anna replied, her voice sharp as a blade, pressing the barrel harder against her temple. Holland knelt slowly, his rifle still trained on the pair. Behind him, two soldiers clad in jet-black diving suits flanked the doorway. Each bore an identical automatic rifle, their muzzles and helmeted heads barely visible from their positions of cover. "I never pegged you for it, Communications Officer," Holland said, his voice as flat and unreadable as ever. "Was it really that easy? All I had to do was dock at the nearest abandoned Soviet frontline base, and you gave yourself away?" "What?" Anna''s voice wavered, edged with confusion. "Don''t play coy," Holland continued. "You already knew, didn¡¯t you? That¡¯s why you came here, to this radio room. You knew that the station¡¯s backup generators would still be running off the tidal currents. Enough power to send a message to your comrades." The pressure of the gun against Esther''s temple eased slightly, the muzzle trembling faintly now. No one spoke. The silence settled like a heavy fog, broken only by the faint static of white noise crackling from the radio. "So, you didn¡¯t know about this base. That rules out the Soviets. Saipan, then? Are you a spy from the Saipanese Republic?" Holland pressed on, piecing together the puzzle from the silence that followed. Anna still didn¡¯t answer. Her grip on the gun was firm, but the trembling hadn¡¯t stopped. "What¡¯s your play here?" Holland asked, his tone maddeningly calm. "You plan to hold a gun to Esther¡¯s head while ordering me to take you to Saipan?" His rifle remained unwavering, aimed directly at her. Anna¡¯s trembling hand stilled as she pressed the gun harder against Esther¡¯s temple. "You heard it, didn¡¯t you?" she said, her voice breaking. For the first time, a flicker of uncertainty crossed Holland¡¯s face. "What?" "The song¡­ under the drilling platform. The one you call the Gate." Her voice cracked further, trembling with fear¡ªor something else entirely. "You tapped into Pentagon comms?" Holland¡¯s voice hardened. "How did you access D.C.¡¯s frequencies?" At last, the muzzle of Anna¡¯s gun stopped shaking. "Because I was born in that cursed city, that''s why! And did you tell those soldiers outside what we¡¯re really after, Captain? Did you tell them the exploration project is a lie when you radioed that poor communications officer from Africa?" Anna¡¯s voice, raw from shouting, somehow managed to rise again. The vast chamber amplified her words, lending them an almost divine power. "Does that justify burning his face and sneaking aboard this ship?" This time, the voice came from the soldier behind the door on the right. Esther recognized it as Commander Hector¡¯s. "I didn¡¯t burn anyone¡¯s face! I told him the truth at that ridiculous party. Told him your government was sending them to die for something you¡¯d hand over to the U.S. administration. Told him the exploration project was a sham. And you know what? He gave me his uniform and went straight home. How many of your crew do you think would¡¯ve come aboard if you¡¯d told them what you were really after?" Anna¡¯s fiery words left the room in heavy silence once again. "And so what? You¡¯re still a spy. You know how this ends. So spare us the justifications," Hector said, his voice tinged with irritation. "Lay down your weapon and surrender peacefully." Esther felt the gun against her temple tremble once more. If Anna truly was a spy, there was no way the soldiers would let her live. Using Esther as a hostage could only buy her time, nothing more. No negotiation would save her. She was going to die. Esther could hear Anna''s breath, ragged and heavy, right by her ear. The realization of imminent death was like fuel to a fire, making her heart pound violently in her chest. The adrenaline coursing through Anna¡¯s veins must have made her feel like she was running a marathon, even though she hadn¡¯t moved an inch. ¡°I¡­ I need to ask for something,¡± Anna stammered, her words barely coherent. ¡°I have just one condition.¡± Holland¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but Esther instinctively knew the captain was hesitating. ¡°For God¡¯s sake, Holland! What are you waiting for?¡± Hector roared. Holland¡¯s finger eased off the trigger. ¡°Speak.¡± He nodded toward Anna. ¡°I want to know¡­ What is the song? What is the door you keep talking about?¡± Anna¡¯s voice was trembling, almost pleading. ¡°Holland, you¡¯re not seriously considering this¡ª¡± Hector¡¯s protest was cut off as Holland raised his right hand. Hector cursed under his breath but fell silent. ¡°Please,¡± Anna whispered, her desperation palpable. ¡°That¡¯s the only reason I boarded this ship.¡± In that moment, Esther realized just how similar the red-haired girl behind her was to herself. No, could she truly be as brave as Anna? Was she willing to stake her life to unravel a mystery? For the first time, hesitation flickered across Holland¡¯s stoic face. ¡°Holland, this isn¡¯t necessary. Just because the girl says she¡¯s not a murderer doesn¡¯t mean¡ª¡± ¡°Shut up, Hector.¡± Holland lowered his gun. And then, he began to speak. "Sixty years ago, when the first drilling rig in Alaska was constructed as a joint effort between the United States and the Soviet Empire, they detected a strange frequency during the operation. That was the first time anyone heard the song from the depths. Both nations sent their submarines to investigate, but every single one of them disappeared without a trace. Suspicion of sabotage led to a war over the rig, turning it into a frontline base for further exploration." The room fell utterly silent, as though every soul inside was entranced by Holland''s story. "Since then, every decade, the song has resurfaced from various points in the Sunless World¡¯s oceans. Submarines from different nations were sent down, only to vanish, or worse¡ªreturn without a single discovery. Over time, it became a sailor''s legend. Some say it''s the song of a sea demon. Others claim it''s the sound of ancient submarines still running beneath the waves." Holland paused, letting his words linger. "To me, it¡¯s the gateway to the Old World." The gateway to the Old World? The world Columbus left behind. A world where the skies burned with light and stars, where the oceans weren¡¯t pitch black. The Old World was a shared myth across every civilization in the Sunless World. The oldest legend humanity had ever known. Could the gateway to that world truly lie at the bottom of the sea? Esther doubted even Holland knew the answer for sure. When he finished, silence fell again, heavy and all-consuming. "The gateway to the Old World, huh?" Anna¡¯s voice was calm, almost satisfied, as her whisper brushed against Esther''s ear. "Go see it with your own eyes, Miss Cynic," she whispered. And then, three things happened at once. The gun pressed against Esther¡¯s head lifted. Anna rose to her feet in a single fluid motion. Holland snapped his rifle back into position, his finger returning to the trigger. And Esther¡ªEsther stood, spreading her arms wide. Bang! The gunshot shattered the silence, its deafening roar reverberating throughout the cavernous hall. Esther felt the searing heat of the bullet as it grazed past the tips of her hair. She realized, with a mix of shock and relief, that Holland had diverted his aim at the very last second. ¡°What the hell are you doing?!¡± Hector¡¯s voice, sharp with confusion, rang out from where the soldiers stood. ¡°Stand down.¡± Holland¡¯s voice was cold, unnervingly authoritative. But Esther remained rooted in place. ¡°Esther, what are you doing?¡± Anna¡¯s voice, laced with confusion and panic, came from behind her. So you¡¯re scared to die, too. Just like me. Amidst the cacophony of shouts, Esther summoned every ounce of strength left in her lungs and yelled, ¡°Where did you hear that song!?¡± Her voice rang out like a clarion call, silencing every other sound in the room. The soldiers and officers froze, their voices snuffed out by surprise. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°You said you knew about the song before. But that song¡ªit was recorded by the reconnaissance drone and transmitted back to D.C. So where did you hear it?¡± Esther¡¯s voice trembled but didn¡¯t waver as she continued, her back still turned to Anna. She saw only the cold, unyielding barrels of three guns aimed at her chest, yet she felt no fear. Her legs didn¡¯t tremble, not even the slightest. ¡°I heard that song on this frequency. Four years ago,¡± Anna replied. ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± Holland countered, his voice sharp with disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s true! My father gave me the Soviet frequencies for transmitting data. At first, I even thought it was some kind of Soviet code,¡± Anna insisted, her voice rising slightly. Esther¡¯s mind worked at a breakneck speed, connecting dots, weaving fragments of information together to form a coherent picture. She surprised even herself with how quickly it all began to make sense. But there was still one missing piece to complete the puzzle. ¡°You said you were born in D.C., right? Then how could you possibly be a Soviet spy?¡± Esther asked, narrowing her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s inherited,¡± Anna said after a pause. ¡°My grandfather infiltrated D.C. during the Alaska War. My father told me stories of his missions and taught me how to use the radio. He even gave me the frequencies to contact the motherland.¡± The puzzle wasn¡¯t complete, but Esther realized she had enough pieces to see the truth. ¡°You¡¯re not a spy.¡± As she spoke those words, Esther turned to face Anna, who was staring back at her with a mixture of confusion and unspoken questions. ¡°What did you say?¡± Anna asked, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Radio frequencies can travel far, yes, but not far enough to connect D.C. and the Soviet Isles without relay stations in between. You¡¯ve never actually contacted them, have you?¡± Esther began laying out the pieces of her realization in words. The stunned look on Anna¡¯s face confirmed her theory. ¡°How did you know?¡± Anna asked, her voice trembling with a mix of disbelief and awe. Esther continued piecing everything together without hesitation. "Four years ago, my father and I started a radio broadcast project. We planned to build a station that would play music from the Old World using a phonograph and broadcast those songs on radio frequencies. Imagine it¡ªsailors and ordinary people could listen to music without needing instruments or musicians. Unfortunately, the transmitter my father and I used broke after playing just one song." ¡°You¡¯re saying¡­¡± Anna¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°The song was ¡®Moonlight Sonata,¡¯ my father¡¯s favorite.¡± A chorus of exclamations came from the soldiers behind Esther. ¡°This is madness. What the hell is going on?¡± Hector¡¯s voice carried the weight of disbelief. ¡°So you¡¯re saying my father lied about my grandfather¡¯s mission?¡± Anna¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know about that. Your grandfather might have been a spy who infiltrated D.C. But judging you as a spy, just because of what your ancestors did? That¡¯s absurd. You were simply trained to use a radio by your father, nothing more,¡± Esther replied, her voice steady and filled with conviction. ¡°And you expect us to believe this spy didn¡¯t kill or burn that man¡¯s face at the docks?¡± Hector¡¯s skepticism pierced the air again. ¡°She admitted to being a spy, didn¡¯t she? If she¡¯s willing to own up to that, what¡¯s stopping her from lying about not killing anyone? The outcome would be the same.¡± Esther pressed forward, her tone unwavering. Almost there. Just a little more. Esther locked eyes with Anna, her voice carrying a note of finality. ¡°Captain, Anna is an exceptional communications officer. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve noticed that. Where do you plan to find someone of her caliber to replace her? Or are you planning to continue this mission without a communications officer at all?¡± Holland said nothing, and Esther couldn¡¯t discern the expression on his face. But she had said everything she could. The silence that followed stretched endlessly, an eternity compressed into mere moments for Esther. At last, the click of a safety being engaged broke the stillness, followed by the faint rustle of fabric as Holland slowly rose to his feet. ¡°If she still wants to continue this journey with us,¡± he said, his tone flat but edged with finality. As Holland''s words faded, Esther turned to Anna with a warm smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go kill whatever spider is hiding behind that door together, okay?¡± she said, her voice brimming with a strange mix of relief and determination. Before Esther could say another word, Anna threw herself into her arms. Anna¡¯s sobs echoed through the cavernous hall, reverberating off the walls as if the room itself shared her sorrow. ¡°My name¡¯s Sonia,¡± came the trembling words amidst her tears. ¡­ In the radio room, illuminated by the glowing panels of controls, three men in black diving suits stood amidst the artificial lights, their automatic rifles slung across their bodies. The white noise from the radio filled the silence, creating a constant, uneasy hum in the background. ¡°That kid... she¡¯s something else, isn¡¯t she?¡± Matthew, one of the men, remarked to Holland. ¡°Gotta hand it to you¡ªyou¡¯ve got an eye for people.¡± ¡°But if she didn¡¯t kill the guy at the dock, then that means there¡¯s another spy still out there, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Hector grumbled, his tone laced with frustration. ¡°Do you really believe everything she said?¡± Matthew shrugged, glancing at Hector. ¡°Her hand was shaking just trying to hold a gun to Esther¡¯s head. I¡¯ve seen enough to know the girl¡¯s never killed anyone.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too soft,¡± Hector shot back curtly before turning his attention to Holland. ¡°Leaving her loose¡ªare you sure that¡¯s a good idea, Captain?¡± Holland didn¡¯t respond immediately. His face remained impassive as he walked toward the radio¡¯s control panel. On the display, the frequency Anna had last set was still visible¡ªthe frequency her father had claimed was a Soviet channel. Holland raised a hand, pressing several buttons and flipping a switch to shift the radio from shortwave to longwave. A sharp, sustained beep pierced the air, followed by the crackle of static that faded into a voice¡ªspeaking Russian, its words heavily accented and deliberate. ¡°Some things,¡± Matthew muttered, his gaze drifting toward the towering cylindrical objects standing in the shadows outside the room, ¡°are better left unknown.¡± Hector followed Matthew¡¯s gaze before nodding in reluctant agreement. ¡°When it comes to these things... maybe no human should ever know the truth.¡± Utopia - Part 1 The thick steel panel slid upward with a low groan, revealing Esther¡¯s eager reflection on a ten-inch-thick acrylic window. She stood in the submarine''s dining room, a space modest enough to fit two six-person dining sets. Despite its small size by regular standards, it felt spacious compared to the rest of the vessel. The room¡¯s most captivating feature was a thick, transparent window installed along one wall. ¡°It¡¯s just an ordinary window,¡± Esther muttered in mild disappointment. ¡°Hold on, sweetheart. We haven¡¯t turned the lights on yet,¡± Arthur replied, standing beside the two-meter-wide, meter-and-a-half-tall glass pane. His fingers worked methodically over a small control panel that operated the protective steel shield outside. ¡°Is it this button, Dad?¡± Esther nudged closer, her impatience making her stretch her hand toward the controls. ¡°Esther! Stop pressing random buttons!¡± Behind them, the red-haired girl sat on one of the dining chairs, a sly grin spreading across her face as she watched the scene unfold. ¡°Try the top-right switch,¡± the redhead suggested casually. When Esther flipped the top-right switch, a mechanical hum resonated from outside. Her reflection on the glass vanished as lights from the submarine pierced the surrounding darkness, illuminating the view beyond. ¡°Wow!¡± Esther gasped, gripping the edge of the glass as her eyes widened in amazement. The Washington was cruising along the seafloor, maintaining a careful distance from jagged rocks and coral reefs. But what held Esther¡¯s gaze wasn¡¯t the familiar hazards of underwater terrain¡ªit was a vast expanse of grass-like blades waving gently in the current, stretching into the endless abyss. ¡°That¡¯s seagrass. Despite the name and appearance, it¡¯s actually a type of algae,¡± Arthur explained, his tone filled with quiet wonder. ¡°It feels like we¡¯re gliding over a meadow,¡± Esther murmured, her voice laced with awe. Then, turning back, she called out to the redhead. ¡°Sonia, come take a look!¡± The red-haired girl, who once bore the name Anna, glanced at the nearby table where another young man sat hunched over a book. ¡°Can I take a look?¡± Sonia asked curtly, directing her question to the boy at the table. Rain didn¡¯t bother to lift his eyes from the book. ¡°Why are you even asking? You don¡¯t need my permission.¡± Sonia smirked, crossing her arms. ¡°Aren¡¯t you here to keep an eye on me, courtesy of the captain?¡± Rain turned a page, his tone flat. ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m watching you?¡± Arthur glanced at them, confused. Esther, meanwhile, looked utterly exasperated. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯ve made friends on this ship,¡± Arthur whispered to Esther. ¡°But do they always get along like this?¡± Esther sighed deeply. No one mentioned the incident at the old Soviet base¡ªnot Holland, not Hector. They treated Sonia as if nothing had happened, though Hector seemed perpetually irritated in her presence. The only tangible change was Rain. The quiet boy had a strange habit of showing up wherever Esther and Sonia went, making it hard to dismiss his presence as mere coincidence. Esther understood why Holland might have assigned him to keep an eye on Sonia, but Sonia¡¯s patience for Rain hovered near zero. Then, Esther caught movement in the corner of her eye. ¡°What was that?¡± she blurted out, drawing Sonia¡¯s attention away from Rain. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re seeing something weird again,¡± Sonia muttered, pressing her face against the glass to get a better look. ¡°Look there, near the edge of the lights,¡± Esther pointed, her voice low with a mix of excitement and unease. Arthur adjusted his glasses, squinting at the view outside. ¡°I don¡¯t see anything¡­¡± ¡°I see it!¡± Sonia exclaimed suddenly. And then Esther saw it too. It had a stout, rounded body, roughly two meters long, with flat, paddle-like fins flanking its neck. Its tail resembled a broad fin, swaying gently. The face, though alien, bore an uncanny resemblance to a dog Esther had once seen at a breeding center. There were six of them in total, swimming together as a group. They dove and surfaced gracefully, weaving through the underwater grasslands. Some nibbled on the seagrass, chewing leisurely. "Manatees!" Arthur exclaimed, his voice filled with excitement. ¡°Aren¡¯t they dugongs?¡± Esther countered immediately. Arthur chuckled, shaking his head. ¡°Manatees and dugongs are often confused for one another. The key difference is the tail¡ªdugongs have flukes like dolphins, while manatees have a single paddle-shaped tail.¡± ¡°Ohhh~¡± Esther and Sonia chorused, their voices tinged with awe as they watched the manatees glide serenely over the underwater grassland. ¡°Look there! That one has calves!¡± Sonia pointed to a large manatee with three smaller ones swimming close to its belly. ¡°Adorable~¡± Esther cooed, completely helpless against the sight of such cuteness. The herd swam closer, drawn to the ship¡¯s lights. Some braver individuals ventured near the glass, peering at the three humans with wide, curious eyes. ¡°I think they like your glasses, Dad,¡± Esther teased with a grin. Arthur laughed. ¡°That just means they¡¯ve got excellent taste.¡± Suddenly, one of the manatees turned sharply, its gaze fixed on the darkness beyond the reach of the ship¡¯s lights. The others in the herd froze in place, their bodies stiff with tension. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The three of them sensed the shift, their unease mirrored in the silent stillness of the manatees. In the blink of an eye, the lead manatee flipped around and darted into the seagrass, the rest of the herd following in a panicked rush. Within moments, the once lively field was barren, devoid of movement. ¡°¡­¡± The three stood silently before the glass, the sudden emptiness pressing down on them like a heavy weight. ¡°Maybe they didn¡¯t like your glasses after all,¡± Esther quipped, trying to lighten the mood. Arthur raised a brow. ¡°No, I think they got mad when you called them dugongs.¡± ¡°Could it be they¡¯re scared of something?¡± Sonia cut through the playful banter between father and daughter, her words hanging in the air like a stormcloud ready to break. It was a question no one wanted answered. What could they possibly fear? From the reflection in the thick glass, Esther noticed Rain snap his book shut with a sharp clap. The boy lifted his gaze, his sharp eyes scanning the waters beyond the ship. Minutes dragged by in oppressive silence, everyone seemingly holding their breath, waiting for some omen to manifest. And then it did. Ahead of the ship, the seagrass parted, revealing a swath of pure white sand stretching out into the darkness. It looked almost deliberate, as if someone had scraped the grass away with a giant trowel. No, not scraped, Esther thought. It was more like someone had carved a road through the undersea meadow. The "road" was impossibly straight, stretching nearly 60 meters wide into the abyssal shadows. Its unnatural precision sent a shiver down Esther¡¯s spine. Seagrass didn''t just stop growing in perfect lines like that.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. In the glass¡¯s reflection, Esther saw Rain stride toward the control panel fixed to the wall. Identical panels were installed in every room on the submarine, Sonia had explained. They were the vessel¡¯s communication hubs, allowing any crew member to contact any room with the press of a button. Rain pressed and held a button before speaking into the grated microphone. ¡°Control room, are you seeing this?¡± Holland¡¯s flat, measured voice crackled in reply. ¡°This is the control room. We see it.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Esther murmured aloud, her words betraying her unease. ¡°Looks like a mermaid¡¯s road,¡± Sonia suggested, her voice edged with an unsettling mix of jest and seriousness. Ofcourse she¡¯s talking about mermaid¡¯s legend. There was a legend among sailors, a whisper of ancient times. They said humanity¡¯s true origins lay beneath the depths of the Sunless Ocean. Our ancestors had evolved underwater, their upper bodies resembling modern humans but with tails like fish. Some claimed the ancient ones still lived in the deepest, blackest trenches of the ocean. Esther found herself caught between belief and disbelief. After about ten minutes of following the mysterious road, the submarine suddenly began to decelerate. Slowly, it eased to a complete stop. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Arthur shifted nervously in his seat. Rain leaned into the communications panel and voiced the question everyone was thinking. ¡°We¡¯re picking up something on the sonar,¡± Holland¡¯s voice crackled over the speaker, tinged with something uncharacteristic¡ªuncertainty. Hearing this, Rain¡¯s brow furrowed deeply, confusion etched into his features. ¡°What is it?¡± Esther leaned forward, curiosity overcoming caution. ¡°Last month, when Holland and I navigated this route, there was no road here¡­ and no sonar readings of any obstacles either.¡± Rain¡¯s tone was grave, his words heavy with implication. What does that even mean? Esther thought, her mind racing. The Washington began to creep forward again, this time with deliberate caution. All four of them stared ahead, their eyes fixed on the farthest reaches of the road visible under the submarine¡¯s lights. Eventually, the road came to an abrupt end at a sheer cliff face. The path itself plunged straight into the base of the cliff, which was blanketed in green moss and seaweed. ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± Rain muttered, shaking his head in disbelief. His voice betrayed a rare note of awe. ¡°Rain, what do you mean?¡± Esther turned to face him fully, her voice tinged with urgency. ¡°This is the Malamute Strait,¡± Rain explained, his tone clipped and serious. ¡°It¡¯s the only direct route to Alaska¡­ But last month¡­ it¡ª¡± He faltered, shaking his head as if to clear it of something incomprehensible. ¡°What? What happened last month?¡± Sonia¡¯s curiosity overcame any lingering tension between them. Rain¡¯s answer came, cold and measured: ¡°Last month, this wall wasn¡¯t here.¡± While Esther stood frozen in disbelief, Sonia¡¯s mind rejected the implications outright. ¡°You¡¯re saying this wall just¡­ grew? That¡¯s ridiculous!¡± Rain shrugged, his face an unreadable mask. "Do you have another explanation?" Holland broke the uneasy silence with his ever-calm voice. "Rain, head back to the control room. Bring the ship''s specialists with you." Rain¡¯s gaze flicked toward Esther and Sonia. "What about the others?" It wasn¡¯t clear whom he was referring to. "Bring all of them." Holland¡¯s tone left no room for debate. ¡­ Rain pushed open the door to the control room¡ªthe same place Esther had been confined to just a week ago. He moved to lean against the wall in the corner, his usual stoic demeanor intact. The others followed him in. Despite the looming mystery that preoccupied her mind, Esther couldn¡¯t help but take in her surroundings. This was her first glimpse of a submarine control room, a place she¡¯d imagined countless times. Now that she was here, she couldn¡¯t stop herself from spinning around, soaking in every detail. The room was smaller than she had imagined, though still twice the size of the dining room they had just left. A rectangular space stretched forward, just wide enough for three people to walk shoulder-to-shoulder. Both sides of the room were lined with strange control panels brimming with large screens. Some screens displayed feeds from external cameras, offering various angles outside the submarine. Others were filled with bizarre signal graphs or symbols Esther couldn¡¯t decipher. Rows of chairs, bolted to the floor, faced the control panels¡ªthree on each side. Every seat was occupied by crew members who worked feverishly, pressing buttons and flipping switches. At the far end of the room stood a thick glass window, identical to the one in the dining area. Beyond it, the moss-covered cliff wall loomed, enshrouded in the dim light of the submarine. Flanking him were two smaller seats, each occupied by a crew member gripping what looked like steering mechanisms. Esther¡¯s knowledge of submarines told her these were likely the helm controls, used to navigate the vessel. Commander Hector stood to the right of the captain''s chair, his scowl deepening as the group entered the control room, his eyes narrowing further at the sight of Sonia trailing behind Esther. Esther braced herself, certain Hector would bellow at the former spy to leave immediately. Instead, he turned back to the glass window, addressing Holland. ¡°Your little investigation team¡¯s here.¡± The captain swiveled his chair to face them, rising to his feet. ¡°What do you think?¡± he asked Arthur, who was leading the group. Arthur hesitated, his uncertainty plain. ¡°We¡¯ve encountered a cliff wall. Is that what you wanted us to find?¡± Holland shook his head slowly. ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be a cliff here,¡± he said in his usual monotone. ¡°You got it wrong! We must¡¯ve taken a wrong turn back in the underwater caves,¡± Hector snapped through gritted teeth. It was clear they¡¯d been arguing about this for some time. ¡°No, we didn¡¯t.¡± The voice came from the man at the left control station, a burly older gentleman with a scruffy beard. His hands stayed steady on the helm, eyes locked on the sonar screen. ¡°This is the Malamute Strait¡ªI¡¯d bet my life on it. I recognize the surrounding cave walls.¡± Hector whirled on him, frustrated. ¡°You¡¯re telling me a cliff wall just popped up here in the past month, Matthew?¡± Matthew shrugged nonchalantly. ¡°Could be a cave collapse.¡± Arthur leaned closer to the sonar screen, tapping his chin in thought. ¡°No, the surface is too smooth, too uniform. If it were a collapse, there¡¯d be more debris.¡± Esther mimicked her father¡¯s gesture, adding her own observation. ¡°And look at the moss up there¡ªit¡¯s fully grown, covering the wall entirely. That kind of coverage would take more than a month to form.¡± Hector spun back toward them, exasperated. ¡°Because it was already here, obviously! Your precious captain just misremembered this as the damn strait!¡± He turned to Holland, his irritation boiling over. ¡°Well? Got any other bright ideas?¡± Holland said nothing. He sank back into his chair, closing his eyes as if to retreat into thought. The room fell silent, the only sound the periodic ping of the sonar. After a tense pause, Sonia broke the silence. ¡°This is¡­ strange.¡± Esther turned to Sonia, only to find her staring intently at the monitor displaying the contours of the cliff wall in front of Matthew. ¡°Look at the curve,¡± Sonia said, stepping closer to Matthew¡¯s station. ¡°Compare it to the surrounding walls. It¡¯s a perfect arc.¡± She traced the arc on the screen with her finger, her voice low but charged with certainty. Matthew straightened in his seat, his eyes widening. Around the room, every head turned toward Sonia, and Esther saw what she had pointed out. The curve on the screen was flawless, unnaturally smooth amidst the jagged lines of the surrounding rock. It didn¡¯t look like a natural formation. It looked like something had been inserted, wedged between the jagged walls¡ªa seamless, curved barrier that couldn¡¯t possibly have been made by nature. The murmurs began. Crew members glanced at each other, their whispers carrying fragments of speculation. Arthur frowned deeply, rubbing his chin as if wrestling with a puzzle he couldn¡¯t solve. Meanwhile, Rain leaned against a control panel, his expression impassive, utterly untouched by the growing unease in the room. ¡°First an underwater road¡­ and now this.¡± One voice cut through the murmur, carrying a hint of dread. ¡°Could it be Atlantis?¡± Hector¡¯s frustration erupted like a thunderclap. ¡°If any of you mention mermaid legends again, you¡¯ll be scrubbing the torpedo tubes for a week!¡± He barked, silencing the whispers instantly. Holland rose to his feet. His calm, measured voice sliced through the tension. ¡°If there were an underwater kingdom here, someone would¡¯ve found it by now.¡± The remark doused the room¡¯s speculative fire like a bucket of ice water. He turned to Matthew. ¡°Take us to periscope depth.¡± It was the most sensible decision under the circumstances. Esther stood close to Sonia, her nerves taut with anticipation as Matthew barked commands into the ship¡¯s intercom, his fingers flying across the control panel. The moss-covered wall outside the window slowly descended, slipping below their line of sight as the submarine began its ascent. Everyone in the control room watched in tense silence, their gazes fixed on the glass. As the submarine slowed to a stop, Esther pressed her fingers to her nose, clearing her ears from the change in pressure. Holland reached for a steel tube hanging from the ceiling, pulling it down to eye level. At the end of the steel tube was a mechanism resembling binoculars, complete with grips on either side for adjusting the lens. Holland placed his face against it, which Esther assumed must be the submarine''s periscope, a symbol of all vessels of this kind. For a moment, the room was thick with the kind of silence that only tense anticipation could summon. As expected, Hector, who seemed to possess the patience of a flame on oil-soaked wood, was the first to break it. ¡°What exactly are you expecting to see up there? It¡¯s nothing but darkness above the waterline,¡± Hector huffed, his tone as irritable as always. Esther began to wonder if the man ever wasn¡¯t angry. ¡°Should we deploy a flare, Captain?¡± Matthew, whom Esther assumed was the first officer, suggested. Holland pulled back from the periscope and turned to face them. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡± Hector snorted dismissively. ¡°Waste of a flare. The only thing you¡¯re going to see is more cliff face.¡± ¡°Prepare your troops, Hector. We¡¯re going ashore,¡± Holland said flatly as he walked past Esther and the others, heading for the control room¡¯s exit. Rain peeled away from the wall where he¡¯d been leaning and followed silently. ¡°Hey! Where are you going? What do you mean by ashore? What shore!?¡± Hector bellowed after him, his voice a cacophony of confusion and frustration. Holland paused with his hand on the doorframe, turning just slightly. His words were calm, almost eerie in their simplicity. ¡°This is the Malamute Strait, no question about it. And that isn¡¯t a cliff¡­¡± Whatever he¡¯d seen through the periscope, his answer offered no clarity. It only deepened the mystery. ¡°It¡¯s an island.¡± Utopia - Part 2 Rain was in the dining hall, meticulously running a damp cloth along the length of his long blade. Across the room, Arthur and Sonia sat at a table, facing each other, while Esther paced back and forth like a caged animal. ¡°Esther, sit down and calm yourself. You¡¯re giving me a headache,¡± Arthur said with a tired expression. ¡°I couldn¡¯t agree more,¡± Sonia chimed in. ¡°Besides, no matter how many laps you do, it¡¯s not going to bring the captain back any faster.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been too long already! Shouldn¡¯t we be worried about Holland and the others?¡± Esther asked, turning to Rain for what felt like the third time. Rain gave her the same answer he¡¯d given twice before. ¡°Holland ordered us to wait here until he returns.¡± What he didn¡¯t share, however, was the captain¡¯s parting command to him before leaving the submarine with Hector and the armed unit. ¡°If I¡¯m not back in an hour¡­ you know what to do.¡± Rain knew exactly what Holland meant. Their past travels together had seen them in similar predicaments¡ªsituations where they had to separate. However, those instances were rare. Most of the time, Holland preferred to keep Rain by his side. Rain had never doubted Holland. The enigmatic captain, known for his cryptic words and calculated decisions, had always proven to be right¡ªtime and time again. Until this journey. Until Holland met the blonde girl. Rain couldn¡¯t deny being impressed by Esther¡¯s extensive knowledge of the Sunless Ocean, particularly since she had never set foot on a submarine before. But it was just that¡ªknowledge, theoretical and untested. Both Matthew and Holland likely knew as much, if not more, about this underwater world. Her role as the ship¡¯s "specialist" had been a recommendation from the president¡ªa position Holland himself had admitted wasn¡¯t necessary for this voyage. Holland was a man of logic, not sentiment. Every choice he made was steeped in reason, and his reasoning had been flawless so far. So why had he said what he did? "If she doesn¡¯t come with us¡­ we might all die." At first, Rain had dismissed it as one of Holland¡¯s usual cryptic musings. Not everything the captain said needed an explanation, after all. But then came the command, given last week after they docked at the abandoned Soviet base. "Your primary mission on this journey, Rain, is to protect that girl." Holland had offered no further explanation, and Rain hadn¡¯t pressed for one. But the directive gnawed at him, leaving him questioning the captain''s motives for the first time. If Holland wasn¡¯t relying on Esther¡¯s theoretical knowledge, what did he see in her? Perhaps Rain needed to know her better to find the answer. If only his social skills weren¡¯t abysmal. Rain frowned slightly as he sheathed the long blade slung across his back. That was when he noticed Esther had stopped pacing and was now staring intently at his sword. ¡°What is that? I¡¯ve never seen a sword like that before!¡± she asked, her tone bright with curiosity. ¡°Holland said it¡¯s called a katana,¡± Rain replied. ¡°The sword of the Saipan warriors? Where did you even get something like that?¡± Esther¡¯s excitement was palpable as she slapped her hands on the table, eyes alight with wonder. Rain nearly flinched at her sudden enthusiasm. ¡°Holland gave it to me¡­¡± He trailed off, his words faltering further under her intensity. Sonia, seated nearby, raised an eyebrow and crossed her arms. ¡°It¡¯s just a regular sword, isn¡¯t it?¡± Her tone carried a sharp edge, tinged with irritation. Rain knew Sonia didn¡¯t particularly like him, though he still couldn¡¯t fathom why. Arthur turned his attention to the discussion, his scholarly curiosity piqued. ¡°No, katanas are quite unique. Most swords from western nations tend to have thick, heavy blades, designed to deliver devastating damage through sheer weight. Those regions were rich in iron ore, allowing for durable armor. Their swords complemented the heavy plate armor, prioritizing power over speed.¡± He gestured animatedly as he spoke, his voice taking on a professorial tone. ¡°In contrast, southern and central territories had ample timber for lightweight shields and armor. Their swords evolved to be smaller, more agile, and sometimes curved, to prioritize speed and techniques like disarming opponents or piercing wooden defenses.¡± Esther eagerly picked up where her father left off, her voice brimming with excitement. ¡°But the Saipan Archipelago is unique. They forged long, slender blades designed to be as sharp as possible. It''s said that only the swordsmiths of Saipan, who passed down their craft from generation to generation, could create katanas with such unparalleled sharpness. Moreover, the Saipan military is the only force in the Sunless World that still trains close-combat units specializing in these swords. They¡¯re called samurai. And there are even legends of famous samurai whose exploits with katanas became renowned across the Sunless World!¡± She then launched into an enthusiastic recounting of legendary Saipan warriors, complete with their names, exploits, and dramatic sword duels. As she gestured animatedly, painting vivid pictures of battles, Rain and Sonia exchanged looks, their expressions a mix of astonishment and exasperation. Rain revised his earlier assessment. Alright, maybe Holland and Matthew don¡¯t know as much as this kid does. But he couldn¡¯t help but wonder, What¡¯s the point of knowing all this? As Esther mimed a sword fight with gusto, narrating the tale of a samurai duel as if she¡¯d witnessed it firsthand, the mess hall door swung open. Matthew¡¯s head poked through the doorway. Before he could say a word, Esther abruptly stopped mid-story and turned to him, her attention shifting instantly. ¡°Is Holland back?¡± Matthew looked perplexed as he noticed Rain and Sonia both subtly sighing in relief. ¡°No¡­ the captain isn¡¯t back yet. But he sent some soldiers to fetch the ship¡¯s specialist.¡± Arthur stood and approached the door. ¡°So it really is an island, then?¡± Matthew¡¯s thick, unkempt beard masked most of his expression, but Rain noticed the man biting his lip¡ªa nervous habit. ¡°You¡¯d better see for yourself.¡± ¡°Can I come too?¡± Esther quickly asked, her eagerness shining through. Sonia straightened, her curiosity clearly piqued as well. Both girls seemed equally eager to see the mysterious island that had so suddenly interrupted their voyage. Arthur frowned. ¡°Is it dangerous?¡± he asked Matthew. ¡°According to the report, it shouldn¡¯t be,¡± Matthew replied, though his uncertain glance at Rain suggested otherwise. Rain met his gaze and nodded slightly, signaling that he understood. With a resigned sigh, Matthew relented. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯ll be a problem.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Esther cheered, grabbing Sonia¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go explore!¡± Without waiting for permission, she half-ran, half-dragged Sonia past Matthew and out of the room. ¡°Esther! I didn¡¯t say you could go!¡± Arthur shouted after her, his frustration evident. But the sound of her hurried footsteps had already faded into the corridor. Rain stood. ¡°I¡¯ll go after them,¡± he assured Arthur, hoping to ease the man¡¯s concerns. ¡­ The Washington floated above the water, parallel to the curved wall. From below, it had appeared as a moss-covered underwater barrier. But above the surface, the structure revealed itself as a sloping shoreline, forming an island that resembled a hill rising out of the sea. This newfound land was flanked on both sides by towering cliffs stretching in long, straight lines, as if the earth itself had been pinched together but was stopped by this hill. The scene felt unnatural, as though some force had meticulously shaped it, defying nature¡¯s chaotic hand. The hill¡¯s surface was coated in dark, slick vegetation, with patches of jagged rock jutting out. Strange formations dotted the landscape¡ªlines and grooves too precise to be random. Holland and Matthew were right. This was undoubtedly the Malamute Strait¡ªa rift in the underwater cliff stretching approximately 20 kilometers. They had sailed through this very spot just a month ago. But now, the rift was completely sealed off by this hill that had seemingly risen out of nowhere. The scene before Rain came into view as he stepped out from the pressurized door onto the deck, finding Esther and Sonia already standing there, staring in astonishment. Rain froze, equally taken aback. It wasn¡¯t the mysterious island itself, rising improbably from the waters, that stunned him. It was what was on the island. At the center of the enigmatic landmass stood numerous buildings, illuminated by the warm glow of torches and lanterns. The outskirts, near the coastline, bore signs of cultivated mushroom fields and fenced-off areas that appeared to house livestock. Rain could see people moving about¡ªdozens of them¡ªsome heading toward the beach, their curious eyes fixed on the Washington.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. "Are you sure you passed through here a month ago?" Esther asked softly as Rain joined her at the railing. Rain nodded, his gaze unwavering as he studied the scene. The buildings, constructed haphazardly from salvaged wood, showed significant wear¡ªweathered edges and surfaces scarred by prolonged exposure to wind and moisture. The mushroom fields had clearly been tilled multiple times, and the current crop was nearly ready for harvest. Whoever these people were, they had been living here far longer than a month. Down at the shore, Rain spotted Holland''s crimson scarf, standing out against the muted tones of the beach. The captain stood near a metal gangway connecting the ship to the island, flanked by the ship''s soldiers and Hector, who held a machine gun with its barrel tilted downward. In front of them was a group of about ten islanders, seemingly engaged in conversation. Rain noted their attire¡ªragged and old¡ªbut some wore armor beneath their clothes. A few carried handmade weapons like clubs and iron pipes, while others casually slung hoes and farming tools over their shoulders. As the three youths absorbed the sight, Matthew and Arthur joined them on the deck. "Stay here," Arthur instructed, his words clearly directed at Esther. The blonde puffed out her cheeks in protest. "You be careful too, Dad," she retorted, her tone laced with concern. Arthur offered a reassuring smile before following Matthew across the gangway toward the shore, where the negotiation with the islanders was taking place. Rain observed as Arthur approached the group, shaking hands with a man who appeared to be the leader. On closer inspection, Rain noticed that the man''s armor was makeshift but functional, reinforced with leather and salvaged metal plates. Arthur and the presumed leader conversed briefly. Eventually, the man turned to his companions, raising his hand in a gesture that seemed to indicate there was no threat. Slowly, the island''s armed inhabitants dispersed, some heading back toward the cluster of glowing buildings, while others made their way to the cultivated fields. Arthur turned toward the deck and waved. Esther practically vaulted over the railing in her eagerness to respond, sprinting across the gangway with reckless speed. "Esther! Watch your step, or you''ll fall into the water!" Sonia called after her, exasperated. As Rain prepared to follow, he noticed Sonia staring at him intently. He paused, unsure why she was looking at him like that. Just as he gathered the courage to ask, Sonia spoke first. "Can I come with you?" she asked bluntly. Rain recalled that Sonia was an engineer assigned to the radio unit. She seemed to have become friends with Esther and had been tagging along with her since their stop at the Soviet base. He had seen her passing in and out of the control room a few times but had never spoken to her¡ªno, he¡¯d never interacted with her at all. Now, she was looking at him with a mix of dislike and distrust. Rain used to think there was one advantage to being socially aloof: while it might prevent people from getting close, it also meant no one would hate him either. He was beginning to doubt that single strength. The engineer¡¯s loose orange uniform hung baggily on her slender frame, unintentionally revealing bits of skin. This, Rain realized, only added another layer to his problems¡ªhe wasn¡¯t just bad at talking; even knowing where to rest his gaze had become an issue. ¡°Well?¡± Sonia asked impatiently when Rain glanced away and fell silent. Rain was sure she didn¡¯t actually need his permission to do anything. Still, he gave her a small nod. With that, Sonia began descending from the ship, leaving Rain to follow, confused as to why she¡¯d even bothered to ask. As they drew closer, Rain saw that the leader of the island warriors was still speaking with Arthur. The man was middle-aged, his brown beard and hair streaked with white. He wasn¡¯t elderly but was nearing the end of his prime. Rain noticed he was speaking in Soviet¡ªa language Arthur seemed to follow effortlessly. Holland turned as Rain approached, his brow deeply furrowed. ¡°A difficult puzzle, isn¡¯t it?¡± Rain asked, slightly amused that the captain was finally faced with a mystery even he couldn¡¯t solve. ¡°It seems these islanders are Soviet,¡± Holland replied, sharing the one piece of information he¡¯d gleaned. ¡°A genius observation,¡± Rain deadpanned. As sailors, they had passed through the Soviet Empire before and encountered Soviet crews. Still, the strained political relations between nations meant they¡¯d never had the opportunity to learn the language properly. Rain glanced at the island leader, who was engrossed in his spirited conversation with their onboard expert. ¡°Feeling grateful now that you brought a specialist along?¡± Rain added, his tone needling. Holland shot him a glare, and Rain decided it was best to keep quiet. At last, Arthur turned back to the group with an elated expression. ¡°You¡¯re not going to believe what I just heard,¡± he said, his tone brimming with excitement. ¡°Then hurry up and tell us!¡± Hector and Esther practically exclaimed in unison. Arthur adjusted his glasses, inhaling dramatically, and began to recount the story. ¡°This man¡¯s name is Dmitri. He¡¯s a priest of the Solaris faith¡ªone of the most widely followed religions in the Sunless World. They worship light, believing it to be a divine gift from the gods. According to their teachings, one day, when humanity has purged all darkness from their hearts, the god of the ¡®Sun¡¯ will restore light to the world.¡± ¡°The ¡®Sun¡¯?¡± Sonia repeated, struggling with the unfamiliar word. Even to Rain, it sounded strange and foreign. ¡°This religion teaches that the Sun god hovers above our world, radiating light to envelop the entire planet. They believe that in the old world, humanity could see this god from anywhere, simply by looking up above their head.¡± Esther turned to explain to Sonia, pointing upward toward the pitch-black cave ceiling. Hector tapped his foot against the ground and crossed his arms, his expression a mixture of disbelief and irritation. "A god floating above our heads, bathing the entire world in light? Who¡¯d believe something that ridiculous? Quit wasting my time with fairy tales and just get to the point already!" His glare, sharp and unrelenting, seemed to silently convey, Say one more absurd thing, and I''ll¡ª Arthur coughed awkwardly, clearly intimidated. "Anyway," he continued, "Dmitri said he and the other priests of the Solaris sect had embarked from New Moscow aboard an above-water ship called the Makarov. They spent three months navigating the Siberian route, spreading their teachings, until they were attacked by a fleet from the Saipan Archipelago." Rain frowned, and he noticed Holland doing the same. The Siberian route was a well-known maritime path that hugged the frozen shores of Siberia in the northern expanse of the Soviet Empire. It connected Soviet waters to the open seas in the east¡ªa completely different hemisphere from where they stood now. This puzzle wasn¡¯t unraveling. It was getting more convoluted by the second. "And then what happened?" Esther prodded impatiently when her father paused for breath. "Their ship was damaged, taking on water below deck," Arthur continued. "Many of the crew fell into despair. They¡¯d been three days adrift in the open sea, with no coastlines in sight. They were on the verge of mutiny, ready to kill one another..." He hesitated again, much to everyone''s frustration. "Then what?" Hector barked, mirroring Esther¡¯s impatience. "Amid the chaos, Dmitri claimed he knelt on the deck and began reciting the Sun¡¯s Prayer. He begged his god to save them, to grant his desperate followers a sign of light once more. He said, ¡®If light once bathed this world, if the Sun truly once hovered above it, show me a miracle I can see with my own eyes.¡¯" A hush fell over the gathered crew. Even the grumbling Hector grew silent, and the soldiers, engineers, and sailors all listened with bated breath, hanging on Arthur¡¯s every word. Arthur licked his lips, clearly enjoying the rapt attention. "And at that moment, this island rose from the sea, directly in front of their sinking ship. Amidst their shock and confusion, they found that the ship had run aground on the newly formed shoreline. In that instant, Dmitri and his followers decided to settle here¡ªon the island their Sun god had granted them." He went on to describe how the settlers dismantled the wreck of the Makarov to build their homes. The island''s soil, enriched by years of moss and algae accumulation, proved fertile for farming. The surrounding waters teemed with fish, and the island''s natural springs provided an endless supply of fresh water. "They never truly wanted for food or drink," Arthur said. "Nearly two months later, a ship docked here. They traded fish for seeds and sawdust to cultivate mushrooms and hardier fungi. Over time, they established a sustainable community. But after about a year, some of the settlers began noticing changes in the surrounding scenery. When they asked the docking ships for their current coordinates, the answers were never consistent. It was as if..." "The island moves," Esther murmured, finishing her father¡¯s sentence in barely audible disbelief. No one spoke. Even after Arthur¡¯s story concluded, the room remained silent. Every face bore the same mixture of awe and skepticism. It¡¯s impossible. No one dared voice it aloud. Because as outlandish as it sounded, the story made too much sense. The strait they had sailed through a month ago was now blocked by a mysterious wall. An unnaturally curved wall that turned out to be an island. The traces of settlement and construction indicated years of habitation. And yet¡­ Rain turned to meet Holland¡¯s eyes again. The captain¡¯s brow remained furrowed, but his expression had returned to its usual calm composure. They had traveled together long enough, encountering many oddities in the Sunless Sea. But something this unnatural, this flagrantly at odds with reason, was rare even by their standards. And yet, whenever they encountered such incomprehensible mysteries, the solution was always clear. "Prepare to set sail," Holland finally said, his tone calm but firm, as he turned on his heel and began walking back toward the bridge. Esther spun toward him, her face a mask of shock. "Wait! How are we supposed to get past this island? Isn''t this strait the only direct route to Alaska?" Holland didn¡¯t stop or even glance back as he ascended the gangway. "We''ll turn around and take another route. It may add months to the journey and take us far out of the way, but there¡¯s no alternative." Esther wasn¡¯t ready to give up. "But¡ª" Holland cut her off, his voice sharp. "The riddle we set out to solve isn¡¯t here, Esther. Our goal isn¡¯t to uncover every secret of this ocean. There are countless mysteries in this world we¡¯ll never have satisfying answers for. Believe me when I say it¡¯s a waste of time¡ªand I won¡¯t risk the lives of my crew for it." Her shoulders slumped, and she looked so small and dejected under the captain¡¯s reprimand that Rain felt a twinge of pity. It seemed Matthew, perpetually softhearted, felt the same. "Captain," the first mate began hesitantly, choosing his words with care, "if we were to take the detour around this strait, it would take over a month for certain. We¡¯d have to pass through the Nile route and around Africa. The nearest port along that path is in Egypt¡ªmuch farther than our current stores can support. We''d need to resupply..." Holland turned, his face unreadable. "You¡¯re suggesting what, exactly?" "As first mate, I recommend we secure additional provisions while we still can," Matthew said, finally gathering the courage to look Holland in the eye. Esther perked up, catching the implication in his words. "A few hours of engine downtime wouldn¡¯t hurt either," Rain added nonchalantly, more to antagonize Holland than out of genuine concern. "I think exploring the livelihood on this island could be quite enlightening," Arthur chimed in, his enthusiasm plain. Holland¡¯s gaze swept over his crew, the ones eager to investigate the island¡¯s mysteries. His expression betrayed a mixture of annoyance and exhaustion. "Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re serious," came Hector¡¯s growled mutter, low and tight with frustration. But no one paid him any mind. "Three hours," Holland finally relented, his voice clipped. "Matthew, you handle the resupply." Without another word, he turned and strode up the gangway, leaving the group behind. Esther¡¯s delighted cheer echoed after him, followed closely by Sonia¡¯s. Hector shot Matthew a scathing look. "Soft-hearted idiot," he muttered, though his tone was more resigned than angry. "I¡¯m heading to negotiate for food," Matthew quickly excused himself, grabbing Arthur to act as a translator and escaping the group before Hector¡¯s irritation could escalate. Rain glanced at Esther, who was jumping up and down in excitement alongside Sonia. He thought he might be starting to understand, just a little, what Holland saw in this blonde-haired girl. But then again, maybe that was just another mystery he¡¯d never get the answer to. Utopia - Part 3 ¡°Before joining this faith as a missionary, I was once an academic at New Moscow University, much like yourself. I devoted my life to studying the legends of the Old World. Foolish, isn¡¯t it?¡± Dmitri¡¯s voice, tinged with a thick Soviet accent, carried a raspy edge that hinted at years of hardship. ¡°But if the Old World is nothing more than myth, then why is it that every nation on this New World shares the same stories? Why does humanity universally cling to the belief in the same sunlit origin?¡± He smiled wistfully, as though the memory of his intellectual pursuits brought him a strange sort of joy. ¡°When I first heard the tenets of Solaris, I was captivated. I left the university and joined the faith. Why, you ask? Because of the Sun God¡ªthe luminary they worship.¡± His smile deepened as he continued, his voice almost reverent. ¡°Picture it. A world cloaked in darkness, danger, strife, war, survival¡­ Wouldn¡¯t it be better to imagine a world opposite to this Sunless one? A world filled with light. ¡°I used to believe knowledge was the force that drove humanity forward. But I was wrong,¡± he said, pausing for effect before his voice gained a firm conviction. ¡°It is belief. Faith in something greater, something unshakable¡ªthat is what defines us. What makes me, me, and you, you. ¡°I believe, with all my heart, that humanity once lived in a world bathed in light. A world where we didn¡¯t have to traverse dangerous oceans that divide us by nation and fragment our species into scattered factions. A world where people were united, where there was no war over iron or oil. A world where the Sun God hovered above us all.¡± He paused, the weight of his words sinking into the silence. ¡°Even as the pirates attacked our ship, as water poured in through the breach, and as we stood on the brink of turning against one another, I realized something. ¡°If we let go of our belief, we were as good as dead. ¡°So I begged them to believe. To believe in what I believed. ¡°That was when the Sun God saved us. When He granted us this land.¡± His voice softened, yet the conviction in his words remained unshaken. ¡°To you, it may be just an island. But to us, it is a symbol¡ªa sign of the Old World. A place where the soil is fertile, the waters abound with fish that never run out, and where no division of nations exists. ¡°To us, this island is paradise in the Sunless World. A glimpse of the place we once came from. ¡°And one day, if humanity learns to share the same belief, perhaps the light will return to this world. Perhaps this world could become a paradise, just like this island.¡± Dmitri concluded with a serene smile, his expression peaceful and unshaken. ¡­ Dmitri¡¯s words echoed ceaselessly in Sonia¡¯s mind. She wasn¡¯t sure why she couldn¡¯t let them go. For reasons she couldn¡¯t quite grasp, his story looped over and over in her thoughts, refusing to leave her alone. Was it the conviction in his voice? The impossibility of his tale? Or perhaps the glimpse of hope, fragile yet persistent, that his words carried? Whatever it was, it wouldn¡¯t let her rest. Sonia thought to herself that, although Arthur understood the New Soviet language, he likely hadn¡¯t used it much in real conversations with native speakers. The version of Dmitri¡¯s story that Arthur had relayed to the crew didn¡¯t match up entirely with what Dmitri had actually said. Of course, she knew the New Soviet language well enough to write, read, and speak it. Naturally¡ªher father had taught it to her before she even learned Underrican language. Her family¡¯s life in Under D.C. had been nothing short of grueling. Her father worked as a laborer at the docks, hauling goods in exchange for a meager wage, while her mother labored in a pig farm, returning home every evening covered in mud and filth. It had been easy for Sonia to feel resentment. It had been even easier to believe in what her father told her. If only she succeeded in her mission, perhaps her family could return to the motherland. And perhaps, life would be better. She clung to that belief. Sonia¡¯s gaze lingered on Esther, who was leading the group across the coastline lined with mushroom farms, heading toward the heart of the island where makeshift wooden buildings gleamed under the light of torches. Her thoughts drifted back to that day¡ªthe day this blonde-haired girl had stood between her and the barrel of a gun. She recalled every word Esther had said to her, every ounce of conviction in her voice. Words that had shaken the foundation of Sonia¡¯s beliefs to their core. Now, she understood why Dmitri¡¯s words echoed so vividly in her mind: "I once thought knowledge was what drove our species forward. But I was wrong." "It is belief¡ªunyielding faith in something¡ªthat defines us. It makes me, me, and you, you." So, who was she? Was she the spy from the New Soviet Empire, entrusted with a mission by her ancestors to infiltrate and survive in enemy lands? Or was she just an ordinary girl, deceived by her father¡¯s tales of grandeur, crafted to distract her from the brutal reality of their lives? What did she truly believe in? Sonia barely registered the motion of her own feet, her thoughts consuming her, until a hand gently touched her shoulder. She flinched, spinning around to find the perpetually impassive face of the dark-haired boy with his unruly locks. ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked, quickly retracting his hand as if he¡¯d just touched something he shouldn¡¯t have. This boy was yet another source of Sonia¡¯s frustration. Of course, she knew that he was Holland¡¯s shadow. He¡¯d appeared out of nowhere the moment her identity as a spy had been exposed, sticking to her and Esther like glue ever since. It made sense that he¡¯d been sent to monitor her, but that didn¡¯t make his constant presence any less aggravating. It wasn¡¯t just irritation she felt around him, though. She was also afraid of him¡ªand distrustful. But it wasn¡¯t solely because of what had happened at the old Soviet base. Sonia shook her thoughts of Rain away for now, forcing her voice into a neutral tone. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± She turned and resumed walking, catching up to Esther, who was now waiting at the entrance to the settlement. ¡°Did you scold Rain again?¡± Esther asked softly as Sonia approached. ¡°No,¡± Sonia replied, trying to sound casual. Esther eyed her suspiciously. ¡°He might have been sent by Holland to keep us in check, but Rain¡¯s a nice guy. You should try being friendlier.¡± Sonia sighed. ¡°Stop acting like you¡¯re older than me, would you? And I get it¡ªif Holland sent him, it¡¯s because of what I did. But how do you know he¡¯s nice? Do you know him?¡± She was taken aback when Esther averted her eyes. ¡°Well¡­ a little, I guess.¡± That reaction¡ªdon¡¯t tell me¡­ "Listen, Esther," Sonia began, gripping the younger girl by the shoulders, her voice heavy with urgency. "I don''t have anything personal against Rain, but you can''t trust him." "Why not?" Esther''s brows furrowed in confusion, her bright eyes searching Sonia¡¯s face for answers. Noticing Rain drawing close behind them, Sonia decided against explaining further. "Just... trust me on this, okay?" She couldn¡¯t dive into the details now, not with Rain so close. Shifting gears, she asked, "So, what¡¯s your plan for solving the mystery of this moving island in three hours?" Esther immediately snapped back into her detective mode, her posture straightening as if a switch had flipped. "I¡¯ve got a few theories. But either way, we need to start by exploring the island. Hopefully, we¡¯ll find some clues that can point us in the right direction." Her tone was methodical and sure, a stark reflection of her scholarly upbringing. Sonia couldn¡¯t help but silently admire that. The trio ventured further into the settlement, leaving the shoreline behind. The town they entered was a haphazard collection of wooden structures. Many were more akin to shacks than homes, constructed from rough-hewn planks nailed together in uneven rows. Some lacked doors entirely, with heavy canvas sheets serving as makeshift entrances. Other buildings had arched frames made of large wooden beams, anchored by shortened ship masts repurposed to support their weight. "Dmitri said they dismantled their ship to build this place," Esther murmured, awe evident in her tone as she took in the surrounding structures. The town was lit by an array of torches and firefly lanterns, their combined glow casting warm light that illuminated every detail of the settlement. As they walked, they passed a number of the island¡¯s inhabitants. Clad in patched and threadbare clothing, the men turned to watch them, their gazes lingering a moment too long. Sonia felt her skin prickle under the weight of their stares, a strange unease creeping over her. "There are no women or children here," she noted aloud. Esther, still scanning the settlement with curiosity, responded thoughtfully. "Maybe it¡¯s because the missionary crew Dmitri traveled with was all men?" Though the explanation made sense, Sonia couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was off. The way those men looked at them¡ªtheir eyes alight with something more than curiosity. Their expressions held an almost reverent joy, as though seeing the three of them was the most miraculous thing that had happened in years. Why? Sonia decided to distract herself from the gnawing discomfort by striking up a conversation with Esther as they walked toward the far end of the island. "So, what¡¯s your theory about how this island moves?" Esther paused, tilting her head up to gaze thoughtfully at the darkness above. "Well, back when my dad and I were buying antiques from sailors who docked at D.C., someone once tried to sell us a rock that could float on water." Sonia snorted. "A rock that floats? Sounds like you got scammed." Esther shook her head earnestly. "It really did float. We were so surprised we ended up running a bunch of experiments on it to figure out why." "And? What did you find out? How does a rock float?" Sonia asked, half intrigued, half skeptical. "After some research and comparing it to old texts, my father discovered it was pumice," Esther began with the kind of enthusiasm that made her explanations feel like storytelling. "Pumice is a volcanic rock formed when lava cools rapidly upon contact with water. This rapid cooling traps tiny air bubbles inside the rock, making it porous. Because of this, its density is lower than water''s, which allows it to float." Sonia frowned slightly, her confusion deepening. "Density?" Esther, undeterred, launched into an explanation. "It''s a scientific term. In this case, we used it to compare the mass of an object to the mass of water. If an object is denser than water, it sinks. But if it''s less dense, like wood, for example, it floats." Seeing the blank look on Sonia''s face, Esther quickly simplified her words. "Basically, pumice has lots of tiny air pockets, so it floats." "Ah, got it," Sonia said, finally grasping the concept. But why can¡¯t you explain it like this from the start? "And how does that relate to this island?" Esther turned to her with a knowing smile. "What if this island formed through the same process as pumice? What if it¡¯s made of volcanic rock that¡¯s buoyant enough to float?" The implications of Esther''s theory hit Sonia like a wave. "You¡¯re saying this entire island floats on water?!" "Exactly!" Esther said, her excitement growing. "Of course, the pumice rock I had back then was much smaller than this island, but think about it. A single plank of wood floats just like an entire wooden warship does, doesn¡¯t it? And if we apply that concept here, everything suddenly makes sense! Dmitri¡¯s story about finding this island in the eastern seas, the reports of changing landscapes, and how the island appeared here out of nowhere¡ªall of it fits!" Sonia found herself stunned into silence. It did make sense, she realized, and she felt a newfound admiration for the blonde-haired girl beside her. All of this¡ªher knowledge, her deductive reasoning¡ªstemmed from a simple desire to understand why a single rock floated on water. The relentless curiosity and determination were extraordinary. ¡°That¡¯s why I need to examine the other side of the island,¡± Esther said, her voice brimming with purpose. ¡°This side is covered with moss and algae, but I need to see the actual surface of the island before I can confirm my theory.¡± She moved ahead, her steps confident and determined, and Sonia found herself making a silent vow. She would help Esther solve this mystery, no matter what it took. Because she was the same. She couldn¡¯t let a question go unanswered. No matter the risks, Sonia knew she¡¯d follow the young girl¡¯s lead until they uncovered the truth. ¡­ As they ventured deeper into the town, now on the side facing the channel blocked by this mysterious island, the surroundings grew more decrepit with each step. The makeshift homes around them seemed older, more dilapidated, their crude wooden frames sagging under the weight of time and neglect. Torches and lanterns became sparse, leaving long, dark shadows that danced like specters in the narrow alleyways. Sonia¡¯s unease deepened as she noticed figures lying motionless inside wooden shacks, their gaunt bodies exposed and swarmed by buzzing flies. Others muttered incoherently, scratching at wooden walls until their nails broke or bleeding fingers smeared the planks. Even those walking past them were no better. Most were shirtless, their skin mottled with wounds or infections. Sonia flinched as she saw one man scratching his neck so furiously that rivulets of blood ran down his chest. If this was the paradise Dimitri claimed it to be, why did its people live in such misery? Then, it struck her¡ªlike a cold knife down her spine. The strange sensation that had prickled at her since they entered the town wasn¡¯t just unease. It was the oppressive, uncanny silence. For a settlement this large, the absence of conversation, laughter, or even ordinary human chatter was chilling. This entire island was cloaked in an unnatural, suffocating stillness. She prayed silently for them to pass through this part of the town quickly, to reach the other shore and the answers they sought. But just as they were nearing the edge of the darkened streets, a low whisper from Rain froze her in place. ¡°Someone¡¯s following us.¡± Her entire body tensed. ¡°Don¡¯t look back,¡± Rain added quickly, his voice a careful hush. Esther¡¯s voice wavered as she spoke, fear clear in her tone. ¡°If we turn the corner ahead, we should make it out of town.¡± Without hesitation, they moved as a group, stepping into a side alley. To their relief, the passage opened into a wide cobblestone street leading straight to the shore. The sight before them was starkly different from the decay they¡¯d left behind. The road was flanked by evenly spaced torches, their light reflecting off the ink-black sea beyond. At the end of the street, a long pier stretched out over the water, crowned by a massive crane. Its iron chains hung heavily, their rusted lengths trailing into the murky depths below. But any hope of freedom was crushed when they saw what blocked their path.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. A group of ten men stood in a line at the street¡¯s end, armed with crude melee weapons. Sonia recognized them immediately¡ªthey were the same island warriors who had confronted Holland earlier. And at their forefront, as calm and composed as ever, stood Dimitri. He greeted them with that same enigmatic smile, his face illuminated by the torchlight. ¡°Welcome, honored guests,¡± he said in his gravelly, accented voice, his words delivered in New Soviet. ¡°Finally, you¡¯ve come to me, as the Sun God intended.¡± Sonia¡¯s heart dropped as she spun around to check their rear. Another group, equal in number, had closed off the alleyway they¡¯d just emerged from. They were trapped. The gap to the front was about ten meters, the one behind barely five. On both sides, the wooden walls of the surrounding buildings rose high, offering no escape. No exits. Nowhere to run. The group of warriors stood ten meters ahead, while those at their rear closed in to a mere five meters. On either side, the wooden walls of the buildings loomed, sealing off any possibility of escape. ¡°It¡¯s been far too long since we last welcomed guests.¡± Dimitri began, his voice calm yet laden with a foreboding weight. ¡°I must apologize that our reception may not meet your expectations. Truthfully, our traditions demand that we offer food and festivities until you¡¯re lulled into a peaceful slumber.¡± He sighed, a note of regret in his tone. ¡°But alas, time is no longer a luxury we can afford.¡± He turned to the two warriors flanking him, their figures shadowed against the flickering light of the torches. ¡°Take them. Ensure they endure as little pain as possible.¡± Without hesitation, the two warriors surged forward. One carried a heavy iron club; the other brandished a long machete, its blade gleaming menacingly in the dim light. In a swift motion, Sonia yanked Esther behind her, positioning herself protectively between the younger girl and the advancing danger. Before she could formulate a plan, Rain stepped forward, placing himself as the first line of defense. The boy¡¯s movements were deliberate and practiced. With a fluid flick of his hand, he loosened the strap holding his katana¡¯s sheath, letting it slide smoothly to his waist. His grip on the hilt was steady, his stance unwavering. The first warrior reached him, his massive frame dwarfing Rain¡¯s leaner figure. The difference in size was stark¡ªa towering wall of muscle bearing down on a calm, resolute opponent. Rain was no taller than Esther and even shorter than Sonia. How could anyone expect him to stand a chance? As Sonia grappled with a sense of helplessness, the warrior swung his iron club in a brutal arc from the left, aiming for the side of Rain¡¯s head. In a single fluid motion, Rain raised the scabbard of his katana at an angle, intercepting the strike. The impact resounded through the narrow alley, a metallic clang cutting through the oppressive silence of the island. Before the vibrations of the clash had even faded, Rain used the recoil to fling the scabbard off to his right, crouching low as he unsheathed his blade in a sweeping motion. His counterattack was seamless and deadly. A guttural cry of shock escaped the warrior as blood and viscera spilled from the gash that tore through his midsection. He crumpled to the ground in a heap. The second warrior was already closing in from the right, his machete raised high. Rain sidestepped deftly, his movements precise, and brought his blade up horizontally to meet the descending attacker¡¯s arm. The force of the machete''s swing was immense, and though its wielder realized his mistake too late, he couldn¡¯t halt the momentum. The katana¡¯s edge sliced cleanly through his wrist, severing his hand entirely. Before the warrior could scream, Rain pivoted, his blade slashing upward in a merciless arc before reversing direction to rest by his side. The man''s other hand flew to his throat in a futile attempt to stem the torrent of blood pouring from the severed windpipe. His body crumpled, lifeless, to the ground. Silence reclaimed the alley, broken only by the gasps of Esther and Sonia, their wide eyes reflecting a mixture of shock and disbelief. Even the remaining warriors, who had moments ago exuded confidence, froze in stunned hesitation. Sonia glanced at Dimitri and saw that his composed smile had vanished, replaced by a scowl of fury. ¡°Seize them!¡± Dimitri roared, his voice reverberating with anger. The remaining armed islanders surged forward as one, both from the alley¡¯s entrance and its exit. ¡°Get down!¡± Rain shouted over the cacophony of war cries. Sonia and Esther immediately ducked low, their instincts taking over. Sonia watched as Rain slashed his katana in a horizontal sweep, its extended reach cutting through the neck of an islander armed with a rake. As the man¡¯s headless body collapsed, Rain seized the front of his lifeless shirt and hurled the corpse backward into the group rushing in from the alley¡¯s entrance. The sudden obstruction sent several attackers stumbling, their curses and cries filling the air. Rain spun on his heel, momentarily turning his attention from the rear. He raised his katana just in time to block the blade of another islander charging from the front. The impact pushed him back, but he recovered swiftly, shifting his focus to a third assailant closing in from the left. This one wielded a hatchet, swinging it in a wild, clumsy arc. Rain struck the wooden handle mid-swing, and the force of his katana¡¯s edge splintered the shaft with a loud crack. The head of the hatchet spun through the air, whizzing past Sonia¡¯s ear to lodge itself into the wall mere inches from her head. She barely registered the near brush with death, the axe head embedding itself mere centimeters from her face. She didn¡¯t flinch at the blood spattering across her cheeks. She paid no mind to the boy fighting desperately in front of her, his every movement a wager on their lives. Nor did she focus on the trembling, tear-stricken blonde girl cowering behind her. Something inexplicable had taken hold of Sonia. Perhaps it was the severity of the situation, or some surge of adrenaline coursing through her veins. Whatever it was, she felt unnaturally calm, detached, as though the events unfolding around her were distant, an out-of-body experience she simply observed. She saw Rain twist his body, narrowly dodging the tip of a blade that grazed the hair at the side of his head. A few strands of black fluttered to the ground, glinting momentarily in the dim torchlight, as if the moment slowed just for her to witness. She watched as the island warriors swung their crude weapons at him with fury, only for their attacks to be deflected, dodged, or countered. Their movements were clumsy, one step too slow. It was obvious they lacked the training to keep up with him. Yet their sheer numbers granted them an undeniable advantage. Her eyes swept over the scattered bodies littering the narrow alley. Her mind processed everything in fragments of data, assembling them into clear conclusions in the span of mere heartbeats. The confined space of the alley limited how many could attack Rain simultaneously, giving him a fighting chance to manage the onslaught. But even with his skill, he couldn¡¯t fight indefinitely. And no matter how well he held his own, he couldn¡¯t protect both her and Esther while doing so. From her peripheral vision, she noticed movement. One of the warriors broke off from the others, his focus shifting from Rain to Esther. He surged forward, a wooden plank raised high above his head, aiming to strike the blonde girl crouched behind Sonia. She felt her mind expand into an eerie clarity, her thoughts stretching time. What should she do? What would Esther do? In that fleeting instant, Sonia acted on instinct. She threw her arms around Esther, pulling the younger girl tightly to her chest. With a swift, deliberate movement, she turned, putting herself between Esther and the incoming attack. And then the force of the blow crashed down on her head. The world shattered into darkness. ¡­ Hearing was the first sense to return. Sonia could hear the clash of steel, the screams of the wounded, the guttural roars and shouted curses. The sickening sound of liquid splattering onto the ground accompanied the unmistakable shriek of metal slicing through flesh. The sounds grew fainter, as though they were being pulled away into the distance. No. It wasn¡¯t the sounds that were retreating¡ªit was her. The scrape of dirt and gravel dragging beneath her back, combined with a relentless pull on her ankles, brought the realization crashing down. She was being dragged away from the chaos. She tried to open her eyes, to move her limbs, to cry out. Nothing. It was as if she were trapped within the body of someone else, her mind fully aware yet utterly unable to command her own movements. The dull, throbbing ache at the back of her skull erupted into sharp pain with every jarring pull. Warm, viscous liquid dripped down her jawline, pooling near her collarbone. "Belief makes me who I am. Belief makes you who you are," a raspy, familiar voice murmured from somewhere near her feet. Dimitri. Her sluggish mind grappled with the implications. He was dragging her¡ªwhere? And more importantly, why? Panic surged, raw and uncontrollable. The loss of agency over her own body, the complete vulnerability to whatever came next¡ªit was a terror she had never experienced before. The relentless tug at her ankles shifted direction. No longer horizontal, her body was being pulled upward at an angle. The rough edges of wooden steps pressed and scraped against her back as she was dragged over them. Her head struck each step with a sickening thud, the impact amplifying the already searing pain in her skull. The world around her began to fade again, darkness creeping in at the edges of her mind. And still, Dimitri¡¯s voice echoed, faint and haunting, through the chaos of her thoughts: "Belief makes us all." ¡­ The first thing Sonia registered was the sound of chains, metallic links clinking and scraping as they tightened around her ankles. "Belief makes me who I am. Belief makes you who you are." Dimitri''s raspy, sermon-like voice accompanied the eerie noise. Slowly, Sonia forced her eyes open, only to realize she could barely open them halfway. Her vision was upside down, framing the somber figure of Dimitri with the pitch-black sea looming overhead, taking the place of a cave ceiling. No, that wasn¡¯t right. She wasn¡¯t seeing the world upside down¡ªthe world was right-side up. She was the one hanging inverted. Panic surged as Sonia tried to move, only to find her limbs restrained. The heavy chains coiled around her body bit into her skin, holding her firmly in place. "Stay calm, little one," Dimitri murmured in a soft, almost soothing tone. He was meticulously fastening the final loop of the chain around her ankles. "What are you doing?" Sonia¡¯s voice cracked, hoarse and strained, barely audible even to herself. She realized she¡¯d spoken in Underrican, a mistake she quickly corrected, repeating the question in New Soviet with a louder, steadier voice. Dimitri paused, his weathered face creasing in surprise. "You¡¯re Soviet-born, little one?" The question caught her off guard. She¡¯d never truly considered it before. Her grandfather had been Soviet, but her parents had raised her as an Underrican. Did that make her a mix of both? A hybrid? But this was hardly the time for identity crises. "Let me go!" she demanded, summoning all the force her battered voice could muster. "I wish there were another way," Dimitri replied wistfully, his tone tinged with regret. "A way to end all the suffering, all the sorrow in this world. But there isn¡¯t. Not one that the gods will grant us." His hands moved deftly, fastening a firefly lantern to the chain around her torso. The sudden flare of its warm, flickering glow stung her eyes, and she squinted instinctively. Was he mad? The thought crossed her mind, unbidden. "It¡¯s just like that day," Dimitri mused, his voice distant as he seemed to look past her, to the chaos unfolding in the distance. The clash of battle still echoed faintly in the air. Sonia¡¯s heart skipped a beat. If the fighting continued, it meant that he¡ªRain¡ªhadn¡¯t fallen yet. And if Rain was still fighting, there was a chance Esther was still safe. The thought brought a fleeting wave of relief. "I sat down that day, amidst the bloodshed and the screams. I prayed, pleaded with the Sun God to intervene, to stop the madness. I begged for the light to return to this wretched world, to guide us back to the paradise we had lost." Dimitri¡¯s expression darkened, his eyes heavy with sorrow. "But nothing happened," he continued, his voice hollow. "The fighting went on. My comrades devoured the flesh of the dead to survive, and those still alive sharpened their knives for the next victim. That was when I realized¡ªmiracles do not come to those who wait." His grip on the chain tightened. "I had to act. When one of my own, a man I called a brother, came at me with a blade, I smashed a lantern into his head. The oil caught fire, and he burned as he screamed. He fell overboard, into the black depths." Dimitri¡¯s gaze grew distant, as if peering into the abyss of his memories. "And that¡­ that was when this island rose from the sea." "That was when I understood," Dimitri continued, his tone reverent and unyielding, "that the only way to make the gods listen is through sacrifice. To offer something of value to them. That is why the Sun God granted me this paradise, this heaven on earth, in return for my offering." As his words sank in, a fresh wave of terror washed over Sonia. "You call that squalid, starving existence back there a paradise?" she snapped, her voice raw with both fear and fury. "Those people are barely clinging to life!" Dimitri shook his head slowly, as if pitying her ignorance. "We lived peacefully after the first miracle," he said. "I nearly forgot the horrors of the ship. But then... the fish around the island began to disappear. Hunger returned, gnawing at our stomachs, and I feared the past would repeat itself. That was when I realized I had to make another offering." Sonia¡¯s stomach churned as his meaning became clear. "I took the weakest among us," Dimitri said, his voice chillingly calm, as though recounting an unfortunate necessity rather than an atrocity. "And again, a miracle occurred. The island moved, drifting to waters teeming with fish. We no longer starved. From that moment, we knew the Sun God was here, watching over this island." He paused, his gaze distant, lost in his conviction. "We stopped yearning for the mainland, for its wars and its slaughter. Instead, we embraced our role as stewards of this sanctuary. When ships arrived, we found another solution¡ªusing their crew as offerings. We would keep them until the fish began to dwindle, then..." His voice trailed off, leaving Sonia to imagine the rest. Her mind conjured images of chains, screams, and despair, all under the guise of devotion. "Then you came," Dimitri said, his tone lighter now, as if the mere fact of their arrival justified his every action. "As the Sun God willed it, you arrived just in time. We have been stranded here for a month, and hunger has begun to claw at us once more." "You''re insane!" Sonia spat, the words a desperate lash against the rising tide of dread inside her. "There''s no god! You''re killing innocent people for nothing!" Dimitri didn¡¯t flinch at her outburst. Instead, he stepped back, his expression serene as he fastened the final firefly lantern to her chain. The warm, flickering light illuminated his face, casting deep shadows in the hollows of his cheeks. "Belief," he murmured, his voice low and almost tender, "makes me who I am. And belief makes you who you are." Sonia stared at him, her heart hammering in her chest, as he raised his hands in a gesture of finality. "You will bring us salvation." "Stop justifying it with your so-called beliefs!" Sonia hissed through gritted teeth, thrashing against the chains that bound her. "What you''re doing is just the same killing you claim to have escaped from!" "The murder of one to save an entire island," Dimitri replied, his voice calm, as though he were explaining a fundamental truth, "is very different from slaughtering nations over oil." The eerie smile crept back onto his face as his hand reached for a lever beside him¡ªa smile of unshaken conviction, untainted by guilt. "And you, child," he asked softly, "what do you believe in?" Sonia''s retort died in her throat as Dimitri pulled the lever. Her body plummeted. The chain snapped taut, yanking her downward. She slammed into the surface of the black sea below, the cold consuming her as she was pulled beneath the waves. The shock of the impact stole what little air she had left. She opened her mouth instinctively, but nothing came except an eruption of precious bubbles that fled upward, toward a world she could no longer reach. Down she sank, faster and faster. The weight at the end of the chain dragged her deeper, the bubbles racing past her, defying gravity. Her descent finally stopped. Sonia twisted and writhed, desperate to break free, but the chains held her fast. She strained her burning lungs, her entire body rebelling against her will to resist. The dim glow of the firefly lanterns fixed to the chains illuminated only the immediate space around her. Beyond that light, there was nothing but an impenetrable black void. This is how I die. Here. In this cold, dark abyss. The realization hit her harder than the impact with the water. Her mind screamed for survival, but her body could no longer obey. Her muscles trembled with exhaustion, her vision dimming as her lungs convulsed for air she could not reach. Her will faltered as the instinctive need to breathe overpowered her resolve. Just as her consciousness started to slip away, She saw it. Perhaps her eyes had adjusted to the darkness, or maybe it was the prolonged lack of oxygen playing tricks on her mind¡ªSonia couldn¡¯t tell. But she saw the wall of the cavern. Through the faint, flickering light of the firefly lanterns, she could make out the smooth, curved surface of the wall, covered in moss and algae. It was the same type of wall she had seen through the Washington¡¯s glass window. Except this wall had a massive opening¡ªa yawning cave carved deep into the earth. And within the abyss of that cave, something was moving. It was colossal, a shadow so vast it seemed to shift the water itself as it emerged. Its two eyes, larger than Sonia herself, gleamed faintly in the lantern''s light, reflecting the glow like twin stars in the abyss. Its slick, smooth skin was dotted with patches of algae, swaying gently with its every movement. Amidst the hazy fog of her fading consciousness, one thought crystallized in her mind: The road they had seen stretching across the seagrass fields. The island that could move at will. The ritual of sinking sacrifices to "shift" the island. At last, Sonia understood the true nature of this place. This island wasn¡¯t an island at all. If only Esther could see what I¡¯m seeing now. She would be so jealous. A smile crept onto Sonia¡¯s lips without her realizing it. And then, as the god of this island opened its cavernous maw, stretching wider than anything she could have imagined, her world went black. ¡­ Pressure on her chest forced Sonia to gasp for air, expelling a torrent of water from her lungs. ¡°She¡¯s alive!¡± a familiar voice cried out. When Sonia opened her heavy eyelids, the first thing she saw was the tear-streaked face of a blonde-haired girl, her expression a mixture of relief and exhaustion. Sonia tried to speak, but all that came out was a fit of coughing as more water spluttered from her mouth. ¡°You just came back from the brink of death¡ªtake it easy,¡± Esther said, her smile trembling with relief. ¡°What happened?¡± Sonia croaked at last, her voice raspy and strained. She pushed herself up into a sitting position and found herself surrounded by a crowd of people, all watching her with varying expressions of concern, curiosity, and unease. ¡°Something stupid you dragged yourself into, that¡¯s what,¡± Hector grumbled, his brows furrowed deeply, though his tone lacked its usual bite. ¡°Give it a rest, Hector,¡± Matthew chided, glancing at him reproachfully. ¡°It wasn¡¯t her fault.¡± ¡°Yeah, it was yours,¡± Hector shot back, undeterred. ¡°No, it¡¯s my fault,¡± Arthur interjected from the other side of the circle, his face etched with guilt. ¡°If I¡¯d followed them to act as a proper translator, there wouldn¡¯t have been any misunderstandings with the islanders in the first place.¡± As the trio began bickering over whose fault it was, Holland crouched down in front of Sonia, his ever-calm demeanor unshaken. ¡°Can you walk?¡± he asked in his usual, measured tone. Sonia nodded and tried to get to her feet, but her legs buckled beneath her almost immediately. Before she could hit the ground, a pair of steady hands caught her. Rain, his messy black hair matted with dried blood, slid under her left arm and hoisted her up with ease. ¡°Sonia! Don¡¯t push yourself!¡± Esther scolded, rushing to support her other side. Sonia glanced at Rain¡¯s face¡ªhis expression blank, unreadable, even as blood streaked across his features. He turned his gaze away when their eyes met, his grip on her arm steady but detached. ¡°Thanks,¡± Sonia murmured, her voice barely audible. Rain gave a small nod, his eyes fixed firmly on the ground ahead. ¡°Let¡¯s head back to the ship,¡± Holland said, rising to his full height and striding forward, signaling the group to follow. As they walked along the shoreline, Sonia turned to Esther, a flicker of wry amusement crossing her face. ¡°I figured out the mystery of this island,¡± she said softly, her voice carrying a hint of weariness and pride. Esther¡¯s eyes lit up instantly. ¡°My pumice stone theory was right, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Sonia shook her head, a knowing smile spreading across her lips. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t believe me if I told you what I saw.¡± Esther stared at her, bewildered but curious, as if trying to read the story hidden in Sonia¡¯s cryptic words. The group continued their trek toward the Washington, its hulking silhouette looming against the black waters, standing as a steadfast sanctuary amidst the chaos they were leaving behind. Behind them, the village burned, flames devouring the crude wooden structures, while the lifeless bodies of the islanders lay strewn across the smoldering ground¡ªa grim testament to the price of their survival. Ghosts in the Machine - Part 1 The automatic rifle in his hands was raised, its metallic surface cold and gleaming beneath his fingers. Before him, a horde of people charged forward, wielding crude melee weapons¡ªa pitiful match for the weapon he held. Yet they kept coming, mouths wide open, yelling with conviction, confidence, and unwavering faith. Did they truly believe they could win? A voice beside him cut through his thoughts. ¡°Fire!¡± His finger squeezed the trigger. Flames burst from the muzzle, expelling spent shells alongside plumes of smoke. The advancing figures faltered, bodies collapsing in droves. Blood sprayed violently as bullets tore through them. The weapon kept firing, turning the scene ahead into a mountain of corpses and a crimson lake. Eventually, all movement ceased. Only a city engulfed in flames and desolation remained. Nothing stirred anymore. And then, amidst the burning ruins and a sea of lifeless bodies, someone stood. ¡­ Will jolted awake, drenched in sweat. His chest heaved as though he had run a marathon. The short rest he had taken was over, and he knew there was no returning to sleep, no matter how hard he tried. He pushed himself off the bed, stretching and wiping his damp face with trembling hands. The fatigue weighed heavily on him, a constant reminder that sleep, meant to be the ultimate reprieve, had become a cruel replay of memories he longed to forget. Every night since stepping foot on that island, the dream¡ªno, the nightmare¡ªhad come back to haunt him. Will wasn¡¯t naive. His family had served the U.S. military for generations. Tales of valor from his ancestors¡¯ wars were the bedtime stories his father had recounted to him. So, when he enlisted, he understood what he was signing up for¡ªto fight and kill under orders. But in those tales of heroism, no one had mentioned the haunting visions that followed a first kill. No one had said it would be terrifying. No one had said it would be revolting. ¡°If you follow orders, you¡¯re a good soldier. If you complete missions, you¡¯re a great soldier. If you lead troops to victory, you¡¯re a hero.¡± Nonsense. What was heroic about gunning down islanders armed with wooden sticks and iron rods? It was nothing but a massacre. Will pulled a pocket watch from his shirt pocket. Of all the belongings he had brought on this journey, the watch was his most treasured possession. Not because it was a marvel of Revachol craftsmanship, though it undoubtedly was, but because it was a keepsake from the person he loved most. His mind returned to the figure in his recurring nightmare. Amidst the inferno and the sea of corpses, there was always a shadowy silhouette¡ªsomeone standing. Though he could never make out the details, he was certain it bore a feminine outline. ¡°It¡¯s not her,¡± he told himself, flipping open the watch. The hands pointed just shy of the sun emblem, signaling dawn. Solaris was the predominant religion of the Revachol Republic, and its artisans marked timepieces with celestial symbols: the sun for waking hours and the crescent moon for rest. Given Revachol¡¯s dominance in exporting clockwork mechanisms, these symbols had become universal across the Sunless World. ¡°The land she left behind,¡± he thought, a pang of sorrow gripping him. That land was his true reason for embarking on this journey, not the fame or accolades his family expected from being part of the first exploration team to the Sunless World. Will sighed, snapping the pocket watch shut with a decisive click and slipping it back into his pocket. There was still time before his next shift. Perhaps, just perhaps, he could seek answers to his haunting dreams. He quietly opened the door to avoid disturbing his three sleeping roommates and stepped into the ship¡¯s main corridor. At night, the hallway lights were dimmed to conserve energy. Emergency red floor lights provided just enough illumination to see, casting long, eerie shadows. Will noted the absence of the engine¡¯s hum. The ship must have surfaced to replenish air and oxygen reserves. The silence of the corridor, bathed in faint red light, felt unnervingly like a scene from a horror novel. Shaking off the creeping unease, he made his way toward the infirmary at the end of the hallway. As he raised a hand to knock on the infirmary door, a movement at the edge of his vision caught his attention. Turning, he saw the stairwell leading to the ship¡¯s third deck. But it was empty. Will shook his head. Just his imagination. Lowering his hand, he knocked on the infirmary door. ¡°Come in,¡± a voice called from within. Dr. Heisenberg was a stern-looking old man from Dirk, his presence as intimidating as it was commanding. Though likely in his sixties, he appeared robust. His bald head gleamed under the infirmary¡¯s dim light, and his goat-like beard was streaked with gray. He sat at a desk facing the door, meticulously jotting notes by the glow of an oil lamp. Will closed the door behind him, his gaze sweeping the room. The infirmary resembled the crew quarters, albeit with only one bunk bed in the far corner. Shelves lined the walls, secured with ropes to prevent items from toppling during depth changes. The shelves brimmed with bottles of varying sizes, some containing preserved specimens suspended in liquid. Will averted his gaze, grateful for the dim lighting that obscured the grotesque details. Heisenberg gestured wordlessly to the chair opposite him. Will sat down. The doctor didn¡¯t look up, his pencil skimming across the pages of a thick notebook. His sculpted focus discouraged Will from speaking, so silence completely enveloped the dimly lit room. Leaning forward slightly, Will caught sight of the page Heisenberg was working on. It wasn¡¯t notes, but a sketch of an insect spreading its wings. The incomplete details made it unidentifiable. ¡°Nightmares, soldier?¡± The doctor¡¯s deep voice broke the silence, startling Will. ¡°I heard about the orders you received to kill the inhabitants of that mysterious island in the Malamute Strait last week,¡± Heisenberg continued in an even tone, his gaze still on the sketch. Will couldn¡¯t tell if it was a question or a statement, so he stayed silent. ¡°It was your first time killing, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Heisenberg pressed, not even pausing his sketching. ¡°Yes,¡± Will admitted quietly. Heisenberg¡¯s pencil moved with deliberate precision, shading the insect¡¯s wings. ¡°They say people tend to remember their ¡®firsts¡¯ more vividly than other memories: a first kiss, marriage, the birth of a child...¡± The sound of pencil on paper filled the brief pause. ¡°But no memory stays vivid forever. Over time, the details fade. You might recall the sensation of a kiss but forget the other¡¯s expression. You might remember her smile during the exchange of vows but forget the details of her dress. But the first time you kill someone...¡± He paused, letting the words linger. ¡°You¡¯ll never forget. Every detail of that moment¡ªthe feel of the trigger, the scent of blood, their expression as they realize they¡¯re about to die. Especially that expression¡ªa mix of disbelief and shock, as though you¡¯ve just exposed a terrible lie.¡± Will shifted uneasily in his chair. The lamplight seemed to dim, shadows growing denser around him. Heisenberg sighed. ¡°So, it¡¯s natural for it to haunt your dreams. Dreams are the brain¡¯s way of processing unresolved memories, especially those you replay in your head while awake¡ªyour worries, your stresses...¡± He trailed off, his hand still shading. The insect sketch grew increasingly lifelike. Unsure if the doctor was finished speaking, Will hesitated before finally finding his voice. ¡°What if... there¡¯s something in the dream I¡¯ve never seen before?¡± Seeing no reaction, Will continued, ¡°In my dream... it¡¯s when the commander orders us to fire on the islanders charging at us. But aside from the commander¡¯s voice giving the order, I hear nothing else. No gunfire, no shouting, no roaring flames. There¡¯s only... music. A sound I¡¯ve never heard before. I think it¡¯s a song, but I don¡¯t know any instrument that could make such a sound...¡± He faltered, noticing the doctor had stopped drawing. Dr. Heisenberg slowly looked up, his yellow eyes gleaming like a predator¡¯s under his reading glasses, reflecting the lamplight. ¡°And then?¡± he prompted. Will swallowed hard, the memory vivid yet inexplicable. ¡°At the end of the dream, behind the inferno engulfing the island¡¯s village, amidst the fire... there¡¯s a silhouette of someone standing.¡± He couldn¡¯t bring himself to say more. Even this much had been a struggle. Dr. Heisenberg bent down to retrieve something from a drawer beneath his desk. He reemerged holding two glasses and a metal flask. The liquid inside sloshed audibly. He poured the red contents into one glass and slid it across the table to Will. It was then Will realized how parched he was. But he only stared at the glass, the image of the blood-soaked dream still vivid. ¡°It¡¯s red wine,¡± Heisenberg said, taking a sip from his own glass. Will had seen his father drink wine before. It was extravagantly expensive¡ªmore so than his Revachol watch. Yet his family¡¯s military home had never been without it. Will didn¡¯t particularly like wine, preferring water instead, but refusing the doctor¡¯s gesture seemed impolite. He took a cautious sip. The rich, sweet flavor spread across his tongue.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°Do you know who that figure is?¡± the Dirk doctor asked. Will shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s just a shadow. Every time I see it, I wake up.¡± Heisenberg nodded slowly, his yellow eyes never leaving Will¡¯s face. Then, without breaking eye contact, he reached beneath the table again and retrieved a peculiar metal box. It was rectangular, not much larger than a notebook, with buttons and an intricate circuit panel on its surface. Heisenberg pressed one of the buttons. It clicked audibly. Will was about to ask what it was when the sound began. Clear as glass, the melody rang out in a continuous rhythm. It was hauntingly beautiful, a blend of sorrow and elegance. Will froze, his breath hitching. His gaze locked with Heisenberg¡¯s in disbelief. ¡°That is the sound of a piano, Will,¡± the doctor said, folding his hands under his chin. ¡°An instrument no longer exists in this Sunless World.¡± His glowing yellow eyes remained fixed on Will. The sorrowful tune continued, enveloping the room. Will¡¯s discomfort grew with every passing second. It felt as though the air was being sucked from the room. As though the music pressed down on his very soul. As though the predatory gaze of the doctor pierced his every thought. It was the same melody he had heard in his dream. But how could that be possible? Finally, the mournful song came to an end. The button clicked back into place, silencing the box. Will shot to his feet, stumbling back in fear, his hand fumbling for the doorknob behind him. Dr. Heisenberg¡¯s expression remained unchanged. ¡°This isn¡¯t just an ordinary dream, Will. It¡¯s not born from your guilt or even the trauma of your first kill. I believe your dream is connected to something... something beyond your understanding or mine.¡± Will¡¯s hand found the knob at last. He pushed the door open and stumbled out, slamming it shut between himself and those piercing yellow eyes. ¡°If the dream finds you again¡­ If that shadow shows you its face¡­ you know where to find me,¡± Heisenberg¡¯s voice echoed faintly behind the closed door. Breathing heavily, Will stood alone in the dimly lit corridor. All of this was too much, far beyond his comprehension. The sound of an instrument long lost to the Sunless World. The shadow of someone amidst the flames of his dream. And most unsettling of all¡­ When he first boarded the ship, Commander Hector had introduced the infirmary and its doctor to all the soldiers. That was when Will met Dr. Heisenberg for the first time. ¡°It isn¡¯t just an ordinary dream, Will.¡± But Will was certain of one thing¡ªhe had never told the doctor his name. Amidst his confusion and panicked breathing, from the corner of his eye, he saw a figure standing at the end of the corridor. Will whipped his head around, expecting an empty hallway, hoping it was just a trick of the shadows. But the figure was still there, standing at the far end. Shrouded in darkness, it was nothing more than a black silhouette. Will could only stare, wide-eyed, as the shadow began to move toward him. Then a loud click echoed as the corridor lights flickered to full brightness. Will found himself standing alone, in an empty hallway. The lights had been set to activate automatically at dawn, their brightness banishing the encroaching darkness. Yet Will stood frozen, heart pounding in his chest, staring at the vacant end of the corridor, uncertain. Shaking his head, he tried to rationalize it¡ªthe wine¡¯s effect, a trick of the light, anything. It was just a shadow, Will. The hallway was dimly lit. Are you sure you saw what you think you saw? But deep down, Will knew. For a brief moment, he had seen it. He would swear on it. The dark silhouette from his dream. The shadow of a woman, standing amidst the ruins and flames. ¡­ The pressurized hatch opened with a hiss, letting fresh air flood in. Will stepped onto the ship¡¯s deck, which floated on the surface to replenish oxygen. Darkness surrounded him, broken only by the faint glow of lanterns lining the ship¡¯s edge. Will hadn¡¯t expected much of a view; after all, this was the nature of the Sunless World¡ªa place of perpetual darkness. And with it, the constant fear of what might lurk within the shadows. The air on the deck was colder than he had anticipated, causing him to shiver as he moved toward the faint lights on the ship¡¯s port side. There, he spotted a group of people. Troublemakers, Will thought irritably. Everyone on this ship had duties to fulfill, each unit working in shifts to ensure the vessel ran smoothly and safely. The engineers maintained the engines, inspected equipment, and handled radio communications. The soldiers served as both warriors for onshore missions and laborers for cargo loading and torpedo operations. The navigators controlled the ship, steering it under the captain¡¯s orders, and operated sonar and hydrophone equipment. But the group before him didn¡¯t belong to any of these categories. To Will, they acted more like tourists on a leisurely cruise than crew members on a mission. These were the same people, he thought bitterly, whose actions had led to the massacre on that island. ¡°The ship will submerge soon. Get off the deck,¡± Will ordered curtly. The two girls standing by the rail flinched, turning away from the ship¡¯s edge. One, a blonde, held a glowing lantern. ¡°Oh, sorry. Could we have just a moment longer?¡± the blonde girl asked hesitantly. Will frowned. A moment longer? Privileges on board only went so far. "I¡¯m not the one steering the ship, and I¡¯m not here to ask for your permission. In fifteen minutes, this ship will be underwater, with or without you on it,¡± Why did I have to be on the morning shift today? he thought with a weary sigh. Turning away from the two girls, he prepared to head back to the pressurized hatch. ¡°You heard him, Esther. Let¡¯s go,¡± said the other girl. ¡°But I don¡¯t know how to do it,¡± the blonde protested. ¡°Do we need to say a prayer to the Sun God or something?¡± "It¡¯s a mourning ritual, not a religious ceremony. Just the thought alone should suffice." Will froze mid-step and turned back. The lantern in the blonde girl¡¯s hands was adorned with seaweed, twigs, and salt¡ªdecorations typically used in sailors¡¯ funerary rites. ¡°You¡¯re holding a mourning ritual for the islanders?¡± he asked incredulously. The blonde girl looked surprised by his question. She nodded hesitantly, her ponytail swaying behind her. Will wasn¡¯t sure why he felt so agitated. Was it because of her privileged status aboard the ship? Because of the exhaustion gnawing at him from sleepless nights? Or was it because she, standing there so naively, was the source of his nightmares? He didn¡¯t know. But the words spilled out anyway. ¡°Are you joking? You¡¯re the reason they¡¯re dead!¡± he snapped. ¡°If you people hadn¡¯t insisted on exploring that damned island instead of just following the captain¡¯s orders and moving on, none of this would¡¯ve happened! But no¡ªyou just had to go ashore. For what? To chase after some stupid mystery?¡± He could see it vividly¡ªthe moment negotiations with the islanders had begun to seem possible. The villagers, armed with little more than crude melee weapons, had begun to trust them. They were on the verge of leaving peacefully. But then the orders had come down. And now, here she stood, holding a lantern for their dead. ¡°I... I¡¯m sorry,¡± the blonde girl stammered, her face pale with guilt. Her whispered apology only served to fan the flames of Will¡¯s anger. ¡°Go apologize to the people on that island,¡± he snapped. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, they wouldn¡¯t be dead.¡± And I wouldn¡¯t have to see them in my nightmares, he thought bitterly, turning to leave. ¡°Hey.¡± He stopped, clenching his fists before turning back, exasperation written all over his face. ¡°What now¡ª¡± The words caught in his throat as a sharp impact struck his cheek, his head snapping to the side. A hot sting flared across his skin. ¡°Sonia! What are you doing?!¡± the blonde girl exclaimed, her voice high with shock. Will turned back slowly, now face-to-face with the second girl. Her shoulder-length red hair framed a face set in defiance, and the oversized yellow uniform of the engineering corps hung loosely on her slender frame. Her hand, the one that had struck him, still lingered in the air, trembling slightly. He froze, caught between disbelief and anger, as her piercing gaze locked onto his. ¡°You don¡¯t know anything,¡± the red-haired girl spat, her voice trembling as she fought to rein in her anger. ¡°Are you seriously saying it¡¯s our fault that those people attacked us first, intending to sacrifice us to that cursed island?¡± Will raised a hand to his stinging cheek, clenching his jaw as his fury boiled over. ¡°The Sunless World is exactly that¡ªa sunless, dangerous place! What do you think happens every time we set foot on land? Why do you think soldiers like me always go first? It¡¯s because it¡¯s dangerous! And yet, you put yourselves and everyone on this ship at risk. If you¡¯d just stayed put, none of this would¡¯ve happened! We wouldn¡¯t have had to kill everyone on that island!¡± The red-haired girl froze, her fiery glare faltering as she caught sight of his face. His hand, still pressed against his cheek, felt a wetness he hadn¡¯t realized was there. Tears. Will was crying. The sudden realization struck him like a physical blow. Guilt swelled in his chest, suffocating and inescapable. She was right¡ªhe didn¡¯t know what they had done on the island. But he did know that when his squad and the commander rushed into the village, the islanders had attacked them. If they had attacked the girls first, were they truly blameless? The echoes of his father¡¯s voice reverberated in his mind. ¡°That stupid girl, walking into a dark alley dressed like that¡ªshe was asking for it.¡± Out of the corner of his eye, Will noticed the blonde girl taking a tentative step closer to him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said, her voice soft but earnest. ¡°It was my fault. I dragged myself and the crew into danger because of my selfish desire to solve the mystery.¡± Her words were filled with both sorrow and sincerity, striking a painful chord within him. ¡°I introduced you to so many good girls, but you still chose to waste your time with someone like her.¡± ¡°I was a fool to trust the people on that island just because they seemed harmless,¡± she continued, her voice trembling with remorse. ¡°If you¡¯re heartbroken, it¡¯s because of the choices you made yourself.¡± ¡°And I¡¯m sorry... that my actions forced you to kill them.¡± Will¡¯s hands shot up to his head, fingers tangling in his hair as he groaned in frustration. Was it her fault? he thought bitterly. Was it her fault the villagers attacked them? Was it her fault that he was forced to shoot? And then, like a whisper in the back of his mind, another question clawed its way into his thoughts. Was it her fault that she was violated and killed? The weight of it all pressed down on him, threatening to crush him beneath its unbearable gravity. ¡°But you know¡­¡± The girl stepped closer, her voice steady even as he struggled to see her through his blurred vision. ¡°Even if I could go back, I would do it all the same.¡± She continued, her voice filled with conviction, ¡°You say this is just the way the Sunless World is¡ªdark, dangerous, cruel. But does it have to be this way? Can¡¯t we try to make it better?¡± For the first time, Will looked up at her. ¡°This world is like this because we barely understand it. No one tries to uncover its secrets because it¡¯s dangerous. And if we keep running away from those dangers, nothing will ever change.¡± When had he started to believe otherwise? When had he come to think that the villagers¡¯ attack was solely because the girls had put themselves in harm¡¯s way? When had he accepted the idea that a woman being assaulted and killed was somehow her fault for how she dressed or where she chose to walk? When had he convinced himself that such things were just the way of this world? ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said, her voice firm but tinged with sorrow. ¡°It may sound like an excuse, but I will solve the mysteries of this world. I want to keep learning about it, because I want to change it.¡± To Will, her words carried a strength, a determination, a yearning. It was the same tone he had once heard from someone else, when she spoke of Revachol, her homeland, with that same unshakable belief and passion. And just as he¡¯d felt in Heisenberg¡¯s infirmary, Will realized he couldn¡¯t remain there any longer. But this time, the emotion driving him away wasn¡¯t fear. It was something far heavier. Will turned away, wiping at his tears with his right hand as he walked toward the pressurized hatch. He felt too pathetic to face her right now. Yet as he reached the hatch, he hesitated. ¡°You need to release the lantern into the sea,¡± he said, his voice low and rough, strained by the effort to sound composed. He didn¡¯t turn back to face her. ¡°That way, their souls will find their way home.¡± And he hoped, in his heart, that she could find her way home too. Ghosts in the Machine - Part 2 People often say that dreams are like the morning mist¡ªclear and vivid when we first awaken but quick to fade into the recesses of memory. Yet, sometimes, they are not. Sometimes, a dream is so vivid, so deeply etched into the mind, that no amount of willpower can erase it. For Sonia, it was worse than that. Her dream was always the same, unfolding in every identical detail. She remembered it not because it was special, but because it repeated itself every single night. In her dream, she stood in a vast, circular chamber. The walls, ceiling, and floor were a seamless, stark white, so uniform it was difficult to discern where one ended and another began. It felt like a void, an emptiness, except for the two figures standing at the center of the room, facing each other. One of them was Esther. She was speaking, her mouth moving with urgency, but no sound reached Sonia¡¯s ears. Esther¡¯s expression was a painful blend of despair and fury, her gestures frantic, as though begging to be understood. The other figure was a young man, someone Sonia hadn¡¯t even known by name when she first began having the dream. His face was emotionless, a cold mask devoid of humanity. In his right hand, he held the hilt of a slender blade, its edge gleaming sharply in the featureless light of the chamber. Sonia always knew what would happen next. She even knew, with bitter certainty, that she was dreaming. And yet, she tried¡ªdesperately¡ªto stop it. She screamed, her voice swallowed by the oppressive silence. She willed her limbs to move, to intervene, to do anything. But she wasn¡¯t even sure she existed within the dream. And as always, just like every night before, all she could do was watch as it happened. The young man gave a slight flick of his wrist before thrusting his arm forward, driving the blade through Esther''s abdomen. The tip of the blade emerged from the back of the blonde girl, and Sonia watched as her friend¡¯s mouth opened in a silent gasp, her expression frozen in shock and disbelief. Blood began to trail down the length of the blade, dripping onto the pristine white floor. Esther coughed, crimson spilling from her lips in uneven bursts. Sonia didn¡¯t know what a person would truly look like when impaled¡ªshe had never witnessed such a thing in real life. But every detail of the scene before her felt terrifyingly real. The trembling legs. The eyes filled with the harrowing awareness of approaching death. The ragged, faltering breaths. Yet the young man remained impassive, his expression cold and unflinching, as though the act he had just committed was of no consequence at all. Esther slowly collapsed forward, her weight pressing the blade deeper into her body until her face and upper torso came to rest against the young man¡¯s chest. And then Sonia saw it. A shadowed figure seated behind them. Esther¡¯s position had always blocked this figure from Sonia¡¯s view, but now, as her friend¡¯s body fell, the shadow was revealed. The figure sat with its back turned to Sonia, its silhouette unmistakably human. It was the kind of shadow cast when someone stood before a blinding light, sharp-edged and distinct. In front of the figure was a large, obsidian-colored contraption. A lid, propped open on hinges, sat atop it, while rows of white and black keys stretched across its width. The shadow''s hands moved over the keys, deliberate and slow, each motion measured with precision, as though the figure understood exactly which keys to press and when. Though all the keys appeared identical, the shadow manipulated them with practiced expertise. Each time the shadow''s fingers descended on a key, a melodic note resonated through the room¡ªa hauntingly beautiful sound that seemed to fill the void. It was the only sound in the dream. No dripping of blood onto the floor. No slicing of steel through flesh. No cries of anguish. Only the music from that instrument. It was a melody Sonia had heard before¡ªa song broadcast through the radio waves Esther and her father once used to send signals. The same melody the people on the drilling platform claimed to have heard at depths of five thousand meters. The song Esther once told her came from an instrument that no longer existed in the Sunless World. And yet, there it was. Sonia could see it clearly, every intricate detail of the instrument, though she had never laid eyes on such a thing before. At last, when Esther''s lifeless body lay sprawled on the floor, a pool of red spreading outward like a blooming flower, the shadow¡¯s hands came to a stop. The figure slowly turned its head, as though sensing Sonia''s presence, and looked directly at her. For the first time, their gazes met. For the first time, she was about to see its face. Sonia woke up. ¡­ Sonia idly pushed around the scraps of meat on her plate, her gaze distant as her mind lingered on the dream. They sat in the mess hall, having just returned from the mourning ritual held on the ship¡¯s deck. Around them, a handful of crewmates prepared for the daytime shift, their low chatter barely audible over the soft hum of the Washington¡¯s engines as the vessel began its descent beneath the waves. Esther was by the small kitchenette, unwrapping her breakfast ration¡ªa dense, frozen cube of vegetables, starch, and protein laced with a salty glaze designed more for preservation than flavor. She placed it into the ship¡¯s compact oven to thaw, the machine humming softly as it began its work. The ship¡¯s rations were practical, engineered for efficiency and longevity. But Sonia thought they were an insult to the concept of food, even without her current lack of appetite. Esther returned to the table and sat across from her, though she didn¡¯t immediately begin eating either. Her face carried a troubled expression, one that Sonia noticed despite her effort to avoid meeting her friend¡¯s gaze. ¡°So,¡± Esther began, her voice careful, ¡°are you ready to tell me now?¡± Sonia knew exactly what Esther was referring to, but she feigned ignorance regardless. ¡°Tell you what?¡± ¡°Why you told me not to trust Rain.¡± Sonia had indeed warned her on the island, but now she hesitated. How could she explain? Telling Esther about the dream¡ªhow she saw Rain stab her over and over, all while the haunting notes of Moonlight Sonata played in the background¡ªseemed absurd, even to herself. Especially since Rain had fought tooth and nail to protect them on that cursed island. How could she possibly tell Esther something that absurd? Sonia might have dismissed the dream as mere coincidence¡ªif it weren¡¯t for the shadow. That dark silhouette looming behind Esther in every single one of them. Sonia had no formal knowledge of music. She had listened to some old-world records before¡ªsongs played with a variety of instruments blending into a harmonious melody. Yet, she couldn¡¯t picture what a drum set or a guitar might look like. But in her dream, she was fairly certain that the white and black keys belonged to a piano¡ªthe instrument capable of producing Moonlight Sonata. So what was her dream? A random creation of her overworked brain? Or was it an omen? Esther was still watching her, waiting for an answer. Sonia sighed. ¡°I think I¡¯m just stressed. Lately, I¡¯ve been having strange dreams,¡± she deflected. It wasn¡¯t entirely a lie, but it wasn¡¯t the whole truth, either. Esther frowned, her concern evident. ¡°You¡¯ve just been through a near-death experience. You should see the ship¡¯s doctor,¡± she suggested earnestly. ¡°I heard submarine medics are trained to help with stress from long journeys.¡± Sonia knew this to be true. Life aboard a submarine was considered safer than working on surface vessels, but it came with its own set of challenges¡ªchief among them, the toll it took on a person¡¯s mind. Crew members who spent too long underwater often came back¡­ different. Not physically, but emotionally. Families and neighbors would often report subtle changes in their behavior or temperament once they returned home after months¡ªor even years¡ªat sea. Sonia had eavesdropped on D.C.¡¯s police radio channels in the past, and she¡¯d heard more than her share of reports¡ªsubmarine sailors involved in suicides or even murders. And that was just in the D.C. harbor. Her mind flickered to the stoic faces of Captain Holland and Rain. She remembered the captain¡¯s unflinching gaze as he raised his gun toward her. She remembered the cold precision in Rain¡¯s movements as he drew his blade, cutting down the frenzied islanders. Both of them had displayed the same detached calm, even amidst chaos and death. How long had the two of them been living on submarines? Had either of them ever sought help from a psychiatrist? For that matter, did she need to see one? ¡°So, what exactly were you dreaming about?¡± Esther¡¯s offhanded question almost made Sonia choke on the soup she was sipping. A vivid image of Esther, lying in a pool of blood, flashed through her mind. Sonia froze for a moment, staring into the distance. ¡°I dreamt of the Siberian plains,¡± she finally said, her voice distant. ¡°It was an endless expanse of white ice, stretching as far as the eye could see.¡± She hesitated, choosing her words carefully. It wasn¡¯t her dream at all. It was a story her father used to tell her on sleepless nights. He would recount tales of her grandfather¡¯s homeland¡ªthe frozen tundras of Siberia¡ªpainting vivid pictures for her to imagine as she drifted off to sleep. ¡°Above the plains, there¡¯s a faint blue glow from the moss, just enough to light up the surroundings,¡± Sonia continued, her voice steady. ¡°The reflection on the ice makes it so that, on clear days, you can see for miles upon miles.¡± She didn¡¯t narrate it as vividly as her father once had, but Esther listened intently. Her wide eyes and furrowed brow hinted at the mental image she was trying to piece together¡ªa luminous blue tundra, stretching endlessly. ¡°Have you ever been to Siberia?¡± Esther asked. Sonia shook her head. ¡°I wish our route would take us there,¡± she admitted, casting a glance at the clock mounted on the wall. She noticed she had only ten minutes of her break left.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°I should get going.¡± Sonia picked up her tray, ready to return it to the collection area. ¡°Is there anything I can help with?¡± Esther¡¯s voice stopped her. Sonia turned, catching sight of the blonde girl, her brows furrowed in worry. ¡°I just feel useless... I need something to do,¡± Esther confessed, a hint of embarrassment creeping into her voice. It was enough to make Sonia smile. "I think there might be something for you. I''ll ask Matthew about it," Sonia promised, setting her tray on the rack beside the kitchen. Turning back, she noticed Esther was still frowning deeply. ¡°Come on, I said I¡¯d check for you. Stop making that ¡®end-of-the-world¡¯ face already.¡± Sonia teased lightly, turning to face her. ¡°I really want to help,¡± Esther said earnestly. Sonia raised a thumbs-up and gave her an exaggerated look of reassurance, the universal don¡¯t worry about it face. Then, she stepped out of the mess hall. The corridor outside was empty, quiet except for the faint hum of the ship¡¯s systems. Sonia leaned her back against the wall and took a deep breath, letting the tension ease out of her shoulders. Maybe it meant nothing. It was just a dream, after all. Her eyes drifted down the hallway, toward the steel staircase at the far end. She glanced at the overhead lights, noting how one bulb flickered, its glow weaker than the rest. She made a mental note to report it to the technical crew. It was a small, insignificant thought, but it gave her something to hold onto. Something to tether herself to reality. Then the corridor lights went out. Sonia flinched, her vision snatched away in an instant. Her hands fumbled for the mess hall door handle, only to curse under her breath as it refused to budge. ¡°Hey!¡± she shouted, banging on the door with her fist. No response. Silence engulfed her. She pressed her ear to the door, straining to catch the muffled voices she knew should be audible from the other side. Instead, she heard something else. Clang. A metallic sound echoed faintly¡ªa soft impact, but in the utter stillness of the corridor, it was loud and clear. She whipped her head toward the source of the noise: the steel staircase at the far end of the hallway. What was that? Her eyes scanned the darkness. Clang. The noise came again, and this time Sonia caught the faintest flicker of movement near the stairs. She could swear she saw a shadow shift. Clang. Someone¡ªor something¡ªwas climbing the steel ladder, its back turned to her. Sonia¡¯s breath hitched as her gaze locked onto the faint outline of a dark figure. The sound of metal on metal echoed again, unmistakably the sound of footsteps against the ladder rungs. Slowly, methodically, the shadow ascended, moving toward the third deck. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Sonia¡¯s voice trembled, a chill creeping through her. No reply. The shadow halted, frozen mid-motion. Sonia swallowed hard, her instincts screaming at her to run, yet her curiosity compelled her forward. Her footfall on the metal floor echoed softly, tentative but resolute. She had to see who¡ªor what¡ªit was. The instant her footstep rang out, the figure¡¯s head twisted sharply toward her. Sonia¡¯s breath caught in her throat. Long hair whipped about its head, catching on the steel rungs of the ladder. A woman? Before she could process the thought, she felt a hand land firmly on her shoulder. Sonia let out a startled cry, spinning around. Her heart pounded, her mind racing with nightmarish scenarios of bloated, decayed faces or ghastly grins leering back at her¡ªthe perfect setup for a horror story she¡¯d read too many times. But all she saw was Rain''s impassive face. "Are you alright?" he asked, tilting his head slightly to look up at her, given their difference in height. Sonia glanced around. The corridor was now fully illuminated, the lights shining steadily. When she turned back toward the staircase at the end of the hall, it was empty. ¡°Did the lights just go out?¡± she asked, her voice shaky. The boy in front of her shook his head. ¡°Did you see someone climbing the ladder just now?¡± This time, Rain frowned, his expression puzzled. ¡°I just came down that ladder and saw you standing here¡­ staring off into space.¡± He stopped, his sharp eyes narrowing as if trying to gauge her state. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡± Sonia forced herself to stay calm, willing her racing heart to settle. She plastered on a weak smile, though she felt anything but composed. ¡°I¡¯m fine! I was just¡­ lost in thought, that¡¯s all!¡± Her inner voice mocked her: Really convincing, Sonia. But it was the best excuse she could muster in the moment. Rain continued to study her with that unreadable gaze, his silence stretching long enough to make her uncomfortable. What? Am I not allowed to see hallucinations on a submarine? she thought, teetering between irritation and nervousness. She opened her mouth to say something snarky, but Rain turned away before she could. His hand reached for the mess hall door handle. ¡°Hey¡­¡± Her voice came out suddenly, stopping him in his tracks. His hand paused mid-turn, gripping the handle. ¡°How long have you been on submarines?¡± Rain didn¡¯t so much as blink. His expression remained blank, his voice utterly monotone. ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡± With that, he stepped inside, leaving Sonia frozen in the hallway, stunned. Rain should¡¯ve been about the same age as Esther¡ªbarely old enough to even be considered for a life at sea. And yet, his demeanor, his movements, the way he carried himself¡ªall of it spoke of someone who had spent far too long in the endless darkness of the Sunless Sea. If he had started young, maybe even as soon as he could walk, how many years would that make? Not more than twenty, surely. Some people encounter moments or events that irrevocably change them¡ªaltering their personalities, their emotions, their very outlook on life. But the expression Rain wore as he stood there staring at her¡ªthe same expression he had when he killed, the same detached calm that seemed as unyielding as stone¡ªwasn¡¯t the kind that came from facing death once or twice. It was the expression of someone who had grown accustomed to it. Can people really do that? Sonia wondered, her stomach knotting. Could someone truly become indifferent to death, treating the horrors of the world as just another routine part of their day? Could a person exist who had seen, survived, and somehow adapted to the unrelenting darkness of the Sunless World¡ªand lived with it, day after day? Her hands trembled as her mind flashed back to the Soviet outpost, to the moment Holland had leveled a gun at her head, finger on the trigger. Or to Solaris Island, when she had sunk beneath the waves, bound and helpless. How many times would she have to endure situations like those before she, too, could wear that same unflinching expression? No. Only a lunatic could get used to something like that. Then the image from her dream resurfaced in her mind: Esther, slumped against Rain¡¯s chest, her blood soaking his blade. And Rain¡¯s face, devoid of feeling. It was the same face he wore when he disemboweled the islanders to protect them. Sonia clenched her fists, her feet carrying her forward almost instinctively. She headed down the corridor, past the stairwell, toward the infirmary. If this is madness¡ªif it¡¯s just the dream or the hallucinations driving me crazy¡ªthen so be it, she thought grimly. If it really is just a dream or a trick of the mind¡­ Sonia was beginning to regret seeking out the ship¡¯s doctor as she glanced around the infirmary. The room was cluttered with shelves brimming with bottles of medicine and jars containing preserved specimens, their grotesque forms suspended in murky liquid. Her discomfort only deepened when her eyes landed on the bald, mustachioed, and perpetually stern-looking man seated behind the desk. He was engrossed in sketching something in a notebook, seemingly unaware of her presence as she hesitantly stepped inside. The doctor didn¡¯t even look up when he gestured wordlessly to the chair opposite him. Sonia sat down cautiously, unsure of what to expect. ¡°Are you the ship¡¯s doctor?¡± she ventured after an awkward silence. ¡°Call me Heisenberg,¡± the man replied, his deep voice carrying a distinct Dirkish accent. Dirkish¡ªa language of the Reich Isles, a once-mighty empire now fragmented into semi-feudal states. Sonia recalled lessons from history class about how the Reich had once been the most advanced nation in the Sunless World. That is, until their ill-fated war with the Soviets, culminating in defeat during the Battle of the German Gulf when the U.S. entered the fray. Today, the Reich was renowned for exporting top-tier medicines and medical professionals. Passing the Reich¡¯s medical licensing exams was a near-universal mark of excellence, a fact that should have put Sonia at ease. But as Heisenberg finally looked up, his piercing yellow eyes locking onto hers, Sonia¡¯s unease only grew. ¡°Menstrual issues?¡± he asked bluntly, his tone devoid of emotion. Sonia blinked, caught completely off guard. Is this guy for real? she thought, momentarily wondering if he might be insane. ¡°No¡­ I came to talk about something psychological.¡± When Heisenberg didn¡¯t respond, she pressed on hesitantly. ¡°Do you think dreams can be¡­ omens?¡± Heisenberg paused mid-sketch, lifting his gaze to meet hers. His sharp, predatory eyes seemed to scrutinize her every thought. Sonia shifted uncomfortably under the intensity of his stare. ¡°What kind of dreams?¡± ¡°The kind where it¡¯s the same every night,¡± she replied, her voice quieter now. Heisenberg folded his hands under his chin, his expression as inscrutable as ever. ¡°Describe it to me.¡± At least he hasn¡¯t called me crazy, Sonia thought, though she wasn¡¯t sure if psychiatrists would openly say that to a patient anyway. She hesitated before speaking again, carefully choosing her words. ¡°I dream¡­ of my friend being killed,¡± she began slowly. ¡°And at the end of the dream, there¡¯s always someone else standing behind them. But before I can see their face, I wake up.¡± Heisenberg listened without a hint of surprise or judgment. When she finished, he leaned forward slightly. ¡°Is there any sound in your dream?¡± he asked, his deep voice as steady and emotionless as before. But the question made Sonia freeze. ¡°There¡¯s no sound,¡± Sonia said slowly, ¡°except for the music playing in the background.¡± She watched Heisenberg closely, wondering why he seemed so fixated on the auditory details of her dream. ¡°And the person you see at the end of the dream¡­ are they male or female?¡± His next question made Sonia frown despite herself. ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­¡± she admitted, trying to picture the dark silhouette but failing to determine any distinguishing features. ¡°Does it matter?¡± Her frustration began to show. While she was relieved to have someone to share her strange dreams with, she hadn¡¯t expected such meticulous interrogation. Heisenberg exhaled a soft, measured breath. ¡°Everything matters, no matter how small or insignificant it seems.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s just a dream,¡± Sonia countered, irritation creeping into her voice. A faint smirk tugged at the corners of Heisenberg¡¯s lips. ¡°You were the one who asked me if dreams could be omens.¡± ¡°Well, are they?¡± she shot back. ¡°That depends on the components of the dream,¡± he said calmly. ¡°Most dreams are fragmented and nonsensical, and we usually forget them shortly after waking up.¡± He paused, exhaling deeply before continuing. ¡°But there are certain elements that can indicate when a dream is¡­ different.¡± ¡°Like what?¡± Sonia swallowed hard, her throat suddenly dry. Heisenberg¡¯s faint smirk widened slightly. ¡°Miss Sonia, dreams are constructed from the patchwork of our experiences. They are a product of the parts of our brain that remain active while we sleep, rearranging, enhancing, or looping our memories. That is the nature of ordinary dreams.¡± Sonia stayed silent, waiting for him to elaborate. Outside the infirmary, she heard the faint footsteps of someone passing by. It must be the start of a new shift, and she was probably already late. But she didn¡¯t care. "But what if there''s something in the dream that''s beyond your own experiences?" Heisenberg''s voice broke the silence. "Something like¡­ a melody you''ve never heard, a person you''ve never met, or¡ª" "A musical instrument that no longer exists in this world," Sonia finished in a hushed tone, her voice barely above a whisper. Heisenberg nodded slowly. "Dreaming of the same scenario repeatedly is unusual enough, but if both conditions apply, it¡¯s hard to dismiss as coincidence." "So, it is an omen, then?" Sonia asked, the skepticism in her tone battling against the growing unease in her chest. Heisenberg shook his head, the motion deliberate and measured. "I didn¡¯t say that. I¡¯m simply saying it¡¯s not random. Interpreting dreams isn¡¯t exactly my specialty." His sharp, hunter-like gaze bore into her once more. "It depends on what you choose to believe." What did she believe? The words of Dimitri, the maddened island chief, surfaced unbidden in her thoughts. "Does it even matter?" she asked, her voice tinged with frustration. Heisenberg didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, he removed his glasses and began wiping the lenses with a cloth. "I believe the future is like the Sunless Sea, and I am the submarine," he began, his voice calm and deliberate. "As long as I don¡¯t adjust the rudder, I can predict exactly where the submarine will go." He blew a speck of dust off the lens before slipping the glasses back on. "But on the other hand, perhaps I¡¯m not the one steering the submarine at all. Perhaps I¡¯m just a passenger, adrift on the Sunless Sea, with no control over my direction¡ªmy course decided entirely by a captain I cannot see." Sonia felt the weight of his metaphor sink in. Are we the ones shaping the future, or is everything already predetermined? Heisenberg gently slid his open notebook across the desk toward her. On the page was the sketch he¡¯d been working on when she first entered. It now lay fully exposed before her. Sonia stared at the drawing. A wave of cold terror surged through her as recognition struck. It was the same image she had seen beneath the island. The nightmarish form that emerged from the depths as Dimitri, the island chief, sacrificed her to the island''s ancient god. It was the last thing she saw before she lost consciousness. The gaping maw, smooth, leathery skin, predator¡¯s eyes¡ªall rendered in unsettling detail, emerging from the mouth of a massive underwater cave beneath the island. "You¡¯ve never seen a turtle before, have you?" Heisenberg¡¯s voice drew her back, though she barely registered his words. "They¡¯re fascinating creatures. They live and grow within a shell that protects them from predators. Some say they can live for hundreds of years. Some even say they can grow to colossal sizes." Sonia barely heard him. Her wide eyes remained fixed on the sketch, disbelief and horror etched into her features. She had never told anyone about what she¡¯d seen beneath the island¡ªexcept Esther. And even then, she¡¯d only mentioned that the island was alive, an ancient being drawn to the bodies sacrificed to its depths. She hadn¡¯t described its form, not even in passing. Coincidence? Could it really be a coincidence that this psychiatrist she¡¯d impulsively decided to visit was sketching the very creature that haunted her nightmares? "I¡¯ve never seen a turtle myself, either," Heisenberg said, pulling her attention back to him. His words came softly, almost conspiratorial. "I just dream about it every night." And then Heisenberg smiled. Ghosts in the Machine - Part 3 Sonia left the infirmary, her breaths slightly steadier now that she was out of sight of those predator-like eyes. Her hand, still trembling, clutched the doorknob as though it could anchor her to reality. As she turned to leave, she collided with someone¡ªa soldier, judging by the green uniform she caught in her peripheral vision. "Sorry¡­" Sonia trailed off, her words faltering as recognition hit her. How could she not recognize him? After all, her handprint was still faintly visible on his face. The soldier, his chestnut hair tied neatly in a short ponytail, turned to face her. His blue eyes were sharp yet curiously soft, and from up close, Sonia estimated him to be in his late twenties, perhaps brushing thirty. Her gaze lingered on his face a moment too long, long enough to feel self-conscious. She quickly turned away, but it seemed he wasn¡¯t focused on her at all. His eyes were fixed instead on the infirmary door she had just exited. The soldier Sonia had slapped earlier had brown hair tied into a ponytail at the back. His eyes were a striking blue, and now that she got a closer look, he seemed to be in his late twenties, perhaps brushing thirty. Sonia stared at him for a moment too long before turning her face away in embarrassment. But it seemed he wasn¡¯t even looking at her¡ªhis piercing blue gaze was fixed firmly on the door to the infirmary she had just exited. ¡°Not feeling well?¡± he asked. His voice had an odd quality¡ªyouthful yet belonging to a face far older than its years. ¡°Just¡­ losing my mind, I guess,¡± Sonia replied without thinking, her words spilling out before she could stop herself. The absurdity of her answer hit her almost immediately, but she figured it didn¡¯t matter. It wasn¡¯t like he¡¯d care. Or so she thought. The soldier¡¯s piercing blue gaze snapped to her, scrutinizing her in a way that made Sonia¡¯s discomfort escalate. They stood there in the empty corridor, closer than she would have liked, locked in an awkward silence. She briefly considered whether anyone else might be passing by, but no one appeared. She was already brainstorming an excuse to extricate herself from the situation when he spoke again, his voice quiet yet weighty. ¡°Have you seen it yet?¡± The question hit her like a sudden gust of cold wind, cutting through her thoughts and leaving her momentarily speechless. ¡°Seen what?¡± she asked cautiously, her unease growing. He stepped closer, the gap between them shrinking by another step. His voice dropped, barely more than a whisper. ¡°If you¡¯ve dreamt of it¡­ then you¡¯ll start seeing it too.¡± The oppressive awkwardness between them melted into something sharper, darker. Fear began to creep into Sonia¡¯s chest. She instinctively stepped back, only to bump into the infirmary door. Her pulse quickened. Was he talking about her dreams? The hallucinations she thought she¡¯d kept to herself? ¡°How do you¡ª?¡± she began, but her question was abruptly cut short. ¡°Because I dream about it every night too,¡± he said, his words quiet yet laced with something heavy, something unspoken. For a moment, Sonia couldn¡¯t breathe. The corridor felt tighter, darker, as if the very walls were closing in on her. Will¡¯s gaze drifted toward the far end of the corridor, his expression unreadable. Slowly, he raised his right hand, pointing toward the staircase at the far side. ¡°And I saw it standing there. What about you?¡± Sonia¡¯s trembling hand lifted involuntarily, her finger pointing toward the staircase beside them, the one she had been staring at moments ago. ¡°Did you tell Heisenberg about this?¡± Will asked, his voice heavy with caution. He sighed when Sonia gave a hesitant nod. Lowering his voice to a near whisper, he continued, ¡°Listen, you can¡¯t trust Heisenberg. I think he¡¯s hiding something. He asked about your dreams, didn¡¯t he? About the shadow?¡± The mention of Heisenberg¡¯s probing questions brought a wave of unease over Sonia. She recalled the unsettling depth of his interrogation, how he had pressed her for details about the shadow until she had grown frustrated. Will¡¯s focus shifted to the other staircase as the sound of boots descending metal steps echoed through the corridor. His jaw tightened as he glanced back at Sonia. ¡°You¡¯re late for your shift,¡± he muttered. ¡°That means you¡¯ll be working overtime tonight. They sent me to let you know.¡± With that, he brushed past her, heading down the corridor. He had taken only a couple of steps when Sonia called out, ¡°Wait! Who are you?¡± He stopped and turned. For the first time, Sonia noticed how exhausted he looked. The deep shadows under his eyes betrayed sleepless nights, and his hands trembled faintly, clenching into fists as if to steady himself. Despite this, his voice remained calm, steady, though tinged with weariness. ¡°I¡¯m Will Warren. Infantry division,¡± he replied. A flicker of realization crossed his face as he added, ¡°And you?¡± ¡°Sonia Kasparov. Communications unit¡­¡± she answered softly. Will nodded in acknowledgment, then turned back toward the staircase. He began to climb, each step heavy and deliberate, leaving Sonia standing alone in the dim corridor, her heart pounding with a mixture of fear and confusion. The shadows seemed to press closer, the silence growing heavier in his absence. ¡­ Sonia''s fingers tapped rhythmically on the keyboard, encoding the day''s situation report for transmission to Houston. The process was tedious and strangely draining. She had no issue with typing up encrypted messages, but the archaic method weighed on her. It was an unavoidable relic of their current predicament: the submarine was passing through a signal dead zone. That meant no radio reception, no direct transmission. Instead, her encoded message would be carried by signal buoys¡ªhopping from one to the next¡ªuntil, hopefully, it reached the D.C. port. She also knew all too well how likely it was for one of those buoys to be damaged or destroyed by sea creatures along the way. She sighed as she turned the lever on the typewriter, reaching for the paper that emerged from the slot. The text, now encrypted, was printed in neat rows. Sonia scanned the document once more before rolling it into a cylindrical shape. She pressed the confirmation button on the keyboard to load the message into a signal capsule. She waited for the green light on the capsule to flash before retrieving it from the docking station. Twisting her chair to the right, she faced the three message tubes aligned beside the radio console. Opening the middle tube with a twist of the lever, she inserted the capsule and pushed the lever back into place. The pressure difference from the seawater outside forced the capsule down the tube and into the airlock chamber, where it would eventually be released into the ocean. All she could do now was hope that the buoys would catch the capsule¡¯s signal and send her message home. Home¡­ The word lingered in her mind like an ache. Sonia hadn¡¯t realized just how much she missed home until this moment. She¡¯d trade anything to hear her mother¡¯s voice calling her up from the basement, urging her to leave the radio equipment behind for dinner. Or her father¡¯s stories of youthful exploits, the ones she always dismissed as exaggerated but secretly loved. Leaning back in her chair, Sonia closed her eyes, letting the memories wash over her. In her mind¡¯s eye, she stood on an open expanse, the ground beneath her glowing with an ethereal blue light that stretched endlessly to the horizon. She gazed toward something she¡¯d never seen in her life: the horizon itself¡ªa perfect line where the dark void of the cave¡¯s roof met the blue expanse of the earth below. Her father¡¯s voice echoed in her memory, ¡°It¡¯s the only place where you can see the line between the earth and the darkness above, a remnant of the old world. Try to imagine it, my dear." Tears streaked down her cheeks before she even realized they¡¯d fallen. She¡¯d always wanted to see the Siberian plains, ever since her father described them in vivid detail to lull her to sleep as a child. A landscape of the old world that couldn¡¯t be found anywhere else. But now? Now she just wanted to go home. She longed for the familiar, for the mundane sights she¡¯d taken for granted. The small, ordinary conversations that felt insignificant until they were gone. She wanted to sit in the family radio room again, straining to pick up distant signals. They say you never know the value of something until it¡¯s gone. Sonia understood the truth of those words now, with a clarity that felt like a knife¡¯s edge. Sonia opened her eyes, returning to the present, and noticed the dimmed lights of the radio room. It was the submarine¡¯s signal for nightfall. She should have been off-duty by now, but the overtime penalty kept her stationed here until midnight. She squinted into the dim red glow of the floor lights. Shadows danced across the walls, cast by the silhouettes of the radio equipment and control panels. Those dark shapes seemed to stretch and twist unnaturally, making her uneasy. It wasn¡¯t her first night shift, but everything felt different now. This was the first shift since the hallucinations had begun. Since she¡¯d met Will Warren earlier that day. ¡°If you¡¯ve dreamed about it¡­ then you¡¯ll start to see it too.¡± Will¡¯s words echoed in her mind, chilling her to the bone. The memory of the shadow on the stairs resurfaced¡ªthe slow, deliberate movements of the figure climbing upward, its head turning toward her. Sonia had never believed in the supernatural. Even during her eavesdropping sessions on maritime radio frequencies, when she¡¯d picked up countless tales of sea monsters and inexplicable phenomena from sailors, she¡¯d always sought logical explanations. Solving those mysteries and debunking the stories, gave her a sense of control, like being the protagonist in a detective novel. Maybe that was why she liked Esther¡ªthey shared the same curiosity, the same desire to unravel the world''s enigmas.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. But what logical explanation could she find for her dreams and the hallucinations she¡¯d started to see? The easiest answer was stress. A culmination of near-death experiences over the past month of this voyage. Sonia had entertained that theory for a while. That was, until she met Will and heard his story. Until he told her that he, too, had seen the shadow from his dreams in the waking world. It wasn¡¯t a coincidence. It wasn¡¯t just a chemical imbalance in her brain. Sonia didn¡¯t want to call it supernatural, but she couldn¡¯t rationalize it either. And then there was something else Will had told her: ¡°Don¡¯t trust Heisenberg.¡± The submarine doctor unsettled her in ways she couldn¡¯t fully articulate. It wasn¡¯t just his deep, emotionless voice or the predator¡¯s gaze he seemed to fix on her. It was his questions. Why had he been so interested in the music from her dreams or the face of the shadowy figure? Sonia shook her head at herself. Maybe it was nothing¡ªa doctor gathering information about his patient. Unless, of course, it had everything to do with that drawing of the monster¡ªthe very same beast she¡¯d seen beneath the island. For Sonia, the near-drowning incident was little more than a hazy fragment in her memory. Esther had explained that this was due to oxygen deprivation, a state she had called hypoxia. Esther had rambled about how humans needed oxygen for metabolic processes, releasing something Sonia only remembered as ending in ¡°oxide.¡± That¡¯s why her memory of what happened might just be a hallucination¡ªa product of her brain starved for air. Until today. Until she truly understood what she had seen. On the sheet of paper was a sketch of a creature, shaded with intricate precision, its contours detailed to the point of realism. It was clear that this was a hobby of Heisenberg''s¡ªhis artistic skill was undeniable. The creature in the sketch had a face resembling that of a snake, but the most peculiar aspect was the rough, dome-like shell protruding from its back. The connections between the upper shell and the soft underbelly were punctuated with gaps where its head and limbs extended outward. The snake-like head she had seen beneath the island emerged from a cave. The dome-shaped mound at the island¡¯s center was no ordinary hill. The secret of that island became unmistakably clear as Sonia stared at the sketch. Heisenberg had called it a "turtle." Sonia had never seen such a creature before. In the drawing, it appeared harmless. Its mouth gently held some vegetation, marking it unmistakably as a herbivore. ¡°They say it can grow to colossal proportions¡­¡± Heisenberg¡¯s voice echoed in her mind, fitting the final piece into place. The island wasn¡¯t just an island. It was a gigantic turtle. The people there had built their city on a living creature that had suddenly appeared, using bait to manipulate and control it, guiding it to prey on the next unfortunate souls. Dimitri had been right all along. It was a divine gift¡ªa heavenly refuge for the hunted, an unstoppable weapon for the conquerors. While the turtle depicted in Heisenberg¡¯s sketch seemed gentle and harmless, Sonia couldn¡¯t help but imagine the catastrophic consequences of such a creature reaching its full, monstrous size. What if Dimitri had chosen to steer his island ashore? Did Heisenberg know the island¡¯s true nature? Or had it been mere coincidence that he was sketching the creature when she visited him? Sonia furrowed her brow. Knowing this truth¡ªwhat difference did it make? Judging from the quality of the sketch, it was clear that Heisenberg regularly engaged in this kind of art. Perhaps it was just a pastime¡ªdrawing creatures of the Sunless World. His probing questions about her dreams could have been part of his medical process, or simply an effort to collect data on his patient. Maybe it was all just a coincidence. A series of events aligning at precisely the right¡ªor wrong¡ªmoment. Sonia found herself unable to fully believe this explanation, just as she couldn¡¯t fully accept the idea that it was all supernatural. There had to be a logical explanation, a definitive answer, a solution to the riddle. Sonia was lost in her thoughts until she noticed a shadow stretching behind her. "Still on shift?" She jumped, startled, only to realize the voice belonged to Rain. Spinning her chair around, she faced the young boy. His expression remained as stoic as ever, but under the dim red emergency lights, that lifeless calm seemed eerily like the face of a corpse. "I¡­ I was late for my morning shift," Sonia stammered, struggling to find the words. Rain leaned casually against the wall beside the radio console, his gaze fixed on the empty space on the floor in front of her. "Are you okay?" he asked softly. There was a faint trace of concern in his otherwise monotone voice. Sonia felt a sudden urge to tell him about her dreams, to confess her fears. He would probably keep that blank face of his and ask if she was losing her mind, she thought. But before she could even bring it up, Rain spoke again. "Are you¡­ afraid of me?" he asked quietly, his eyes still focused on the floor. The question hit uncomfortably close to home, leaving Sonia momentarily speechless. "Why would you think that?" she managed to ask once she gathered herself. "Because you saw me kill those people on the island," he replied, his tone as calm as ever. "You did it to protect me and Esther, didn¡¯t you? I should feel grateful, not afraid," Sonia said, and she meant it. She truly was thankful for the boy standing before her. He had fought to protect her and Esther in what had been a hopeless situation¡ªuntil Holland arrived with reinforcements. She glanced at Rain¡¯s profile, half-shrouded in shadow. From what she¡¯d seen, he was a highly skilled swordsman. His performance on the island¡ªor rather, on the turtle¡ªwas proof of that. Rain had faced multiple attackers coming from all directions with barely a scratch. Thinking back to his slaughter, Sonia shivered. His expression while taking lives was almost identical to the neutral face he wore now. "Where did you learn to use a sword like that?" Sonia asked, steering the conversation in a different direction. "I¡¯ve just always used it. I never really trained," he replied, his words leaving Sonia dumbfounded. That level of skill without training? Without a teacher? "But you¡¯re so good with it. If you¡¯ve never trained, when did you even start using a sword?" Rain paused, his silence stretching just long enough to feel unsettling. "I don¡¯t remember¡­" It was the same answer he had given her when she asked how long he had been a sailor. Short-term memory? Sonia thought sarcastically. But then, another question surfaced in her mind, unbidden and reckless, and she voiced it before she could stop herself. ¡°Do you remember the first time you killed someone?¡± For the first time, Rain¡¯s expression changed. Sonia could see the sorrow etched across his face. ¡°I do,¡± he replied softly. Sonia wanted to press for details, but the look on his face made her hold back. Instead, she sat silently, listening to the faint sound of water flowing from the ballast chambers behind her. Rain stood nearby, his shadow cast faintly against the dim red glow of the emergency lights. ¡°Do you dream?¡± Sonia asked suddenly, breaking the silence. Rain turned his gaze toward her for the first time in the conversation. ¡°What is that?¡± Sonia stared into his deep violet eyes, startled to notice their color for the first time. They weren¡¯t black, as she had initially assumed, but a rich, dark purple. She had never seen eyes like his before. Rain¡¯s gaze was locked onto hers, and his serious demeanor made it clear that he genuinely didn¡¯t know. ¡°How old are you, exactly?¡± she asked, almost without thinking. ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡± ¡°Figures,¡± Sonia muttered. ¡°A dream is¡­ something you see while you¡¯re asleep,¡± she explained, exhaustion creeping into her tone. Rain tilted his head slightly, his interest piqued. ¡°What do you see in your dreams?¡± The question caught Sonia off guard. She hadn¡¯t expected him to ask, hadn¡¯t prepared to talk about it. ¡°I dream of¡ª¡± Before she could continue, the emergency lights flickered and went out, plunging the room into total darkness. Sonia flinched as the sudden blackness swallowed her surroundings. ¡°Rain!¡± she called out, her voice trembling. There was no response. ¡°Rain, can you hear me!?¡± she shouted, louder this time. Only silence greeted her¡ªa heavy, oppressive silence that seemed to press against her chest. The darkness was absolute. She couldn¡¯t even see the faint outlines of the equipment or walls. Panic began to claw its way into her thoughts. Sonia heard the low, continuous hum of the submarine¡¯s engine, a reassuring sound that signaled the ship was still operational. That meant the emergency lights shouldn¡¯t have gone out. She strained her ears to pick up any other sounds in the room, but there was nothing¡ªno footsteps, no movement, no sign of anyone else. Just as she was about to call out for Rain again, she heard something. At first, it was faint, almost imperceptible, and she ignored it. But then, it came again, louder and clearer. Clang! The sharp sound of something striking metal echoed from the ladder at the far end of the room. Sonia instinctively turned toward the source, even though her eyes couldn¡¯t penetrate the thick veil of darkness. Something¡ªor someone¡ªwas climbing the ladder. Her instincts screamed at her to run, to get as far away as possible, but her body refused to move. Sonia sat frozen, trembling uncontrollably, her eyes locked on the void where the sound had come from. The noise rang out again, louder this time. Clang! It was unmistakable now¡ªthe final step of the metal ladder had been reached. Whoever, or whatever it was, was now standing in front of her. The silence that followed was deafening. No rustle of clothing, no creak of muscles, no sound of breathing. But it was there. She was certain of it. Sonia could only stare into the black void ahead, her wide, terrified eyes fixed on the space where she imagined the shadow stood. It was watching her, she was sure of it, as she sat shaking in her chair, unable to tear her gaze away. Sweat streamed into her eyes, stinging them, but she didn¡¯t dare blink. It was as though her unbroken stare was the only thing keeping the presence from moving closer. And then, the emergency lights flickered back on. Sonia found herself staring at the wall. The communications room was empty. She was alone. Rain was gone. Her heart pounded as she tried to process what had just happened. But before she could formulate an answer, her eyes drifted toward the ladder at the far end of the room. The hatch at the base of the ladder was open. Sonia distinctly remembered it being shut when her night shift had begun. Sonia rose from her chair, her legs trembling slightly as she took careful steps toward the metal ladder that descended to the third deck. Her thoughts drifted back to the first time she¡¯d seen the shadow¡ªa dark figure climbing the very same kind of ladder, right outside the infirmary. But that time, the shadow had been climbing up. Now, it seemed to be leading her down. Sonia stopped at the edge of the open hatch, peering cautiously downward. She could just make out the faint outlines of the maintenance room floor. It appeared empty. Her pulse quickened. Whatever she had seen before wasn¡¯t a hallucination. She was sure of it now. The shadow had taken Rain¡ªhow, she couldn¡¯t fathom. But whatever it was, it wanted her to follow. Her breath came in shaky gasps as she stood at the top of the ladder, willing herself to move. Finally, when her trembling subsided enough to grip the railing steadily, she placed her hands on the cold metal. It felt icy to the touch, as though it had been submerged in freezing water, an unnatural chill that sent shivers crawling up her arms. Ghosts in the Machine - Part 4 Sonia landed softly on the floor, her heart skipping a beat at the faint clang that echoed through the maintenance room as her feet met the cold metal surface. She glanced around the dimly lit space. The emergency red floor lights reflected off an array of tools spread across workbenches that lined the walls. Screwdrivers, wrenches, hammers, and crowbars were scattered amidst the clutter. Most of the tools were arranged around a massive piece of machinery, its intricate components gleaming in the faint light. The piece was too large to fit on the workbenches, secured instead by heavy chains bolted to the floor. It was evident this was the latest project the maintenance team had been working on. Sonia¡¯s eyes drifted to the far end of the room. Across from her, the hatch leading to the ladder down to the fourth deck¡ªthe one adjacent to the infirmary¡ªwas now closed. The third deck was primarily designated for engineers. Since Sonia¡¯s station was on the second deck in the communications room, she rarely had reason to visit this level. The only exception was passing through the maintenance room, which connected to the crew quarters on the fourth deck and the control rooms above. Beyond that lay the engine room¡ªthe heart of the submarine¡ªwhere engineers worked tirelessly to ensure the vessel¡¯s functionality. The entrance to the engine room loomed near the closed hatch to the fourth deck. Sonia hesitated. Her mind raced through possible scenarios. First assumption: If the shadow that took Rain was a supernatural phenomenon, she was at a disadvantage from the start. Second assumption: If the shadow was human¡ªnot a hallucination¡ªbut capable of ambushing and abducting Rain without a trace, then confronting it alone would be equally futile. The safest choice, she realized, was to retreat and find help. And yet, she stood there, frozen by indecision. Half of her hesitation stemmed from guilt¡ªRain had protected her and Esther, risking his own life. Leaving him behind felt like a betrayal. But the other half? It was sheer frustration. Sonia was tired of waiting, tired of running, tired of being left in the dark. She needed to know what the shadow wanted to show her. Maybe it held the key to her inexplicable dreams, to the answers that had eluded her for so long. The dreams where Rain and his sword always appeared. He saved your life once, she reminded herself. But she couldn¡¯t tell which half of her thoughts tipped the scales of her decision. Sonia slowly walked to the other side of the room, her arms folded tightly against her body in a futile attempt to keep warm. The chill in this room was far too intense. Reaching out, she turned the pressure door¡¯s wheel, hesitating only briefly before stepping into the engine room. The low hum of machinery reverberated throughout the room as Sonia stepped inside. She found herself in the largest space she¡¯d ever seen aboard the ship. In the center stood a massive piece of machinery, though it was hard to make out its full details due to the thick fog produced by the engine¡¯s cooling system. The air was heavy with the sharp, metallic tang of machinery. Turning to her side, she noticed a row of lockers designed for cold-weather gear. She opened the second locker and found it filled with heavy winter coats. Grateful for the reprieve from the biting chill, Sonia pulled one on, savoring the warmth as it enveloped her. Her attention shifted back to the colossal machine in the center of the room. It was enormous¡ªeasily requiring five people to encircle it with outstretched arms. Its form resembled a monolithic slab of polished black marble, extending all the way to the ceiling. Around its smooth, seamless surface were countless thick cables snaking outwards, their ends disappearing into the fog-shrouded floor. Curious, she stepped closer and reached out to touch the structure. Its surface felt more like stone than metal¡ªsmooth and cool, yet strangely warm to the touch despite the frigid air surrounding it. What is this thing? Sonia wondered. At first glance, she assumed it was the ship¡¯s engine, but its appearance was nothing like any mechanical engine she¡¯d ever seen. It looked more like a sculpted slab of stone, precisely cut and polished to perfection. She shifted her attention to the thick cables connected to the machine. When she touched one, she felt a faint vibration coursing through it. It wasn¡¯t a cable at all, but rather a conduit, and something liquid was flowing steadily through it. The low hum she¡¯d heard upon entering the room wasn¡¯t the sound of machinery at work¡ªit was the sound of liquid coursing through those conduits, emanating softly from the strange, stone-like structure. At one end of the room, a table and a control panel were set up against the wall. Sonia noticed a disorganized pile of papers and notebooks scattered across the table. She approached it, picking up a loose sheet with one hand while pulling a flashlight from her coat pocket with the other. She switched on the beam and began skimming through the document. "Day 42 of the journey. Discharge volume: 7 liters. Above average. Radiation levels: Normal." It appeared to be a daily log recording various statistics related to something, though its purpose wasn¡¯t immediately clear. The sheet was filled with similar entries, written in neat, orderly rows. Are they trying to drain something from this thing? Sonia wondered, glancing back at the massive black monolith in the center of the room. Her curiosity drove her to grab one of the notebooks lying nearby. She flipped it open, scanning the first page. ¡°Engine Maintenance Manual¡± was written boldly across the inside cover. Sonia turned to the next page, eager to find answers. ¡°Daily Maintenance Protocols Sonia frowned. The manual clearly referred to the massive black structure as an ¡°engine,¡± but some of the instructions sent a chill down her spine. Why would they forbid engineers from staying in this room after lights out? Clang! A low, muffled sound echoed from behind her. Sonia dropped the notebook onto the table and spun around, holding the flashlight up defensively. The beam of light pierced through the swirling mist, illuminating the pressure door, now ajar. The sound had come from the other side of that door¡ªfrom the maintenance room. Someone was climbing down the metal ladder from the second floor. Maybe it¡¯s just a crew member from the control room finishing their shift and heading to their quarters on the fourth floor, Sonia thought, trying to calm herself. But then a troubling realization hit her. She had forgotten to close the pressure door. Whoever was descending the ladder would undoubtedly notice the open door to the engine room¡ªand they would see her. Clang! Through the hazy mist, she saw the silhouette of a figure lowering themselves down the ladder. Their back was to her, framed as a shadow against the faint light. Panic started to set in. Sonia¡¯s breath quickened, her mind racing with options. Just as she was about to make a move, a pair of hands clamped over her mouth from behind, pulling her backward. ¡°Mmhh!?¡± Sonia struggled, instinctively twisting in an attempt to free herself, but the grip around her was too strong. An arm wrapped firmly around her torso, locking her movements, while the other hand pressed against her lips to stifle any sound. Whoever it was, they were dragging her toward the lockers. I¡¯m going to be killed and stuffed into a locker, Sonia thought despairingly as she saw the shadow of the locker door swinging open in front of her. She felt the person¡¯s other hand reach out to pull it shut. It was in that moment, with her heart pounding and panic consuming her, that a familiar voice whispered urgently into her ear. ¡°Shh! It¡¯s me¡ªWill,¡± the voice hissed. ¡°Stay quiet.¡± The arms that had restrained her slowly loosened. Sonia, sensing she was no longer being held captive, allowed her tensed muscles to relax, though her mind was still racing. Clang! Before she could even begin to process why Will was there, the sound of a foot landing on the final rung of the ladder echoed through the room, followed by the heavy thud of boots on the metal floor. Sonia could feel it¡ªthe sound of footsteps outside the locker, growing closer, step by step, until they stopped directly in front of the pressure door. And then, silence. As the tension stretched on, Sonia¡¯s gaze wandered. She noticed a vent on the locker door, perfectly aligned with her eye level. Carefully, with deliberate quiet, she leaned toward it, peering through the slats to get a glimpse of what was happening outside. Light spilled into the engine room through the slightly ajar pressure door, casting long, eerie beams across the metallic floor. The light illuminated not only the room but also the shadow of a figure standing just outside the door. Sonia¡¯s heart skipped a beat when her eyes landed on something else¡ªthe flashlight she had dropped earlier, lying conspicuously on the floor, its metallic surface catching the faint glow. Damn it. She clenched her jaw, cursing her carelessness. It must have fallen during the moment Will had yanked her into the locker. The shadow outside the door moved. The shadow grew larger as the figure crossed through the massive pressure door into the engine room, moving soundlessly before heading straight for the flashlight lying on the floor. As the figure crouched, the beam of the flashlight illuminated the face of none other than Heisenberg, the ship¡¯s doctor. Behind her, Sonia felt Will¡¯s body tense. Heisenberg crouched, staring at the flashlight on the floor with a thoughtful expression. Sonia could faintly hear him mumbling to himself, though the words were too soft to discern. Then, he straightened up without touching the flashlight and reached under his white lab coat. When his hand emerged, it held a small pistol, its barrel gleaming faintly in the dim light. Sonia¡¯s stomach twisted as Heisenberg¡¯s sharp eyes swept the room, scanning every shadow and corner. When his gaze locked onto the locker where she and Will were hiding, Sonia swallowed thickly, her heart thundering. Her mind raced. He had seen the flashlight. He had noticed the open door. It was only logical for him to deduce that someone was in the engine room¡ªa place that should have been empty at night. There was only one possible hiding spot for whoever had dropped that flashlight: the locker they were crammed into. Heisenberg began walking toward them. He¡¯s going to find us. Sonia¡¯s thoughts spiraled into panic. The fact that he wasn¡¯t yet aiming his weapon didn¡¯t comfort her. She could see his finger resting on the trigger, poised to fire the instant he felt it necessary. Heisenberg drew closer, so close that Sonia could feel the warmth of his breath seeping through the locker¡¯s vent. Then, to her astonishment, he reached for the locker next to theirs, opened it, and pulled out one of the heavy cold-weather coats hanging inside. ¡°Much better,¡± he muttered under his breath, his voice uncomfortably loud at this proximity. He turned and walked out of her line of sight. Sonia exhaled shakily, only now realizing how tightly she¡¯d been holding her breath. All they had to do was wait for Heisenberg to leave the room, and they would be safe. She couldn¡¯t tell how long she and Will stood cramped together in the suffocating space, but it was long enough for her to become uncomfortably aware of his breath grazing the back of her neck. And yet, Heisenberg didn¡¯t leave. The pressure door remained open, her flashlight still lay untouched on the floor, and the engine room was deathly silent. She couldn¡¯t see him, but she couldn¡¯t hear him either¡ªnot the slightest shuffle or creak of movement. Finally, Sonia turned her head to the side. "I¡¯m going out," Sonia whispered as quietly as possible.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. She saw Will¡¯s shadow shift slightly in the darkness, likely nodding his agreement. Slowly, Sonia pressed against the locker door. The metal hinges creaked faintly. Though the sound was softer than the liquid flowing through the pipes outside, to Sonia, it might as well have been the deafening roar of a gunshot. If Heisenberg were still in the room, he would undoubtedly hear it. She winced in anticipation, then cautiously peeked her head out. The engine room was empty. Sonia stepped out of the locker, motioning for Will to follow after ensuring they were alone. ¡°Where¡¯d he go?¡± Will asked in a hushed tone, shutting the locker door behind him. Sonia walked to her fallen flashlight and picked it up. ¡°No idea, but he didn¡¯t leave through the door.¡± ¡°Does this room have another way out?¡± Will scanned the area, searching for any hidden exits. Sonia recalled the ship¡¯s schematics presented during the briefing by Commander Hector before their voyage. She knew the engine room was adjacent to the engineers¡¯ quarters. However, because this was a long-haul mission, the commander had mentioned that the engineers¡¯ quarters were repurposed as additional storage. He had assured them that the living spaces on the fourth deck were more than sufficient, so the engineers were relocated to sleep alongside the soldiers. As far as Sonia could see, there was only one visible door in the engine room¡ªthe one that led back to the maintenance area. Her gaze moved to the opposite wall, where the entrance to the engineers¡¯ quarters should have been. Instead, a workbench and a large control panel stood in its place. ¡°There should be a door to the engineers¡¯ quarters there,¡± she informed Will. The two of them approached the control panel next to the workbench where Sonia had previously read the maintenance manual. The panel featured gauges, digital readouts, and numerous buttons, all of which seemed to be active. The panel itself was large enough to conceal a door behind it. Sonia reached a conclusion in her mind. It seemed Will had reached the same conclusion as Sonia. He positioned himself at the side of the panel, placed both hands firmly on it, and pushed with all his strength. ¡°Damn it,¡± Sonia heard him grit through clenched teeth as he exerted every ounce of effort to shift the control panel. ¡°No way,¡± he panted after a few moments of struggle. ¡°Even if Heisenberg were in his prime, there¡¯s no way he could¡¯ve moved this thing.¡± Sonia turned her gaze back to the cluttered desk, piled high with papers and notebooks. ¡°Maybe there¡¯s another way. It could be written down somewhere here.¡± Will nodded in agreement. ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye on the entrance.¡± With that, in the room filled with mist from the coolant, Will leaned against the pressure door, his ears straining to catch any sound from the other side. Meanwhile, Sonia stood at the desk, her flashlight casting a steady beam over the papers and notebooks. Her free hand sifted through the documents, flipping pages or shuffling through loose sheets as she searched for any clues. At least the monolith blocks his view, Sonia thought as she shifting the flashlight to her left hand as her right arm ached from holding it too long. She flexed her fingers to relieve the stiffness. Most of the papers were daily reports, lines upon lines of statistics about the "engine." Sonia shifted her focus to the notebooks, hoping for something more insightful. She opened the maintenance manual again, flipping through the pages she had already scanned. Aside from the four rules under "Daily Maintenance Protocols," the rest of the manual detailed various mechanical components, their types, and how to care for them. It was standard submarine engine maintenance fare, nothing out of the ordinary. That is, until she reached the illustration index. Her eyes caught an intricate pencil sketch of the engine room. In the sketch, there was no black monolith in the center of the room. A chill crawled up Sonia¡¯s spine as a sense of being watched gripped her. She knew it was irrational, a figment of her imagination, yet she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling. Reflexively, she glanced over her shoulder and found nothing¡ªonly the looming shadow of the monolith. She almost called Will over, not so much to share what she¡¯d found but to break the oppressive silence that was gnawing at her. Not that she¡¯d admit that to him or herself. Fear of a stupid rock? Ridiculous. ¡°Hey,¡± Will¡¯s voice suddenly cut through the mist, making her flinch. She quickly realized the monolith wasn¡¯t speaking to her. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± His voice was quiet, almost cautious. ¡°Chasing a hallucination. You?¡± She tried to sound casual. Will let out a dry chuckle. ¡°You think it¡¯s leading us somewhere, too?¡± he asked. ¡°It climbed down from the second floor to the third,¡± she replied. ¡°Mine came up from the infirmary¡­¡± The conversation fizzled out, leaving them in a heavy silence once more. Sonia returned her attention to the notebooks, picking up the next one and pulling it into the beam of her flashlight. The name "Chris Robinson" was scrawled on the inside cover. Probably the owner, Sonia guessed, flipping to the first page. "Received a call from D.C. The military wants me to join a classified operation under the cover name ''Exploration of the Sunless World.'' Of course, I said yes. I¡¯ve always been committed to serving the military. They¡¯ve reassigned me as an engineer aboard the Washington, the first submarine of the Sunless World." Sonia skimmed through the next three or four pages, flipping quickly past entries that detailed routine tasks, supply manifests, and mundane observations. Sonia flipped through three or four more pages. "I used to work aboard the Arkansas, another military submarine. I know the risks and responsibilities of managing a reactor¡ªthe heart of most submarines. Our job was to prevent it from melting down and destroying everything within a ten-kilometer radius. Even during naval combat, sinking the ship was preferable to targeting the reactor directly. That¡¯s why I found it strange that there are no guard shifts for the reactor room here. Commander Hector simply explained it wasn¡¯t necessary. I assumed he had a specialized engineering team to oversee it, but that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case. And they let us sleep at night! On the Arkansas, I often stayed awake monitoring the reactor¡¯s heat signals, but here, they don¡¯t even want us in the engine room after dark. Why is that?" As Sonia read this, a realization struck her. The Arkansas. It was the submarine that had traveled from D.C. to Alaska¡ªthe very same one she used to intercept the radio frequencies of the oil rig. Was this all just a coincidence? She turned to the next page. It was clear that this Chris Robinson was someone who wrote in his journal regularly, recording events in sequential order, even if he hadn¡¯t bothered to date his entries. ¡°Hey,¡± Will¡¯s voice interrupted her thoughts, startling her again. ¡°What?¡± she asked, glancing toward him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about earlier. It wasn¡¯t your fault. It was the people on that island. They¡¯re the ones to blame.¡± His sudden apology caught her off guard. Sonia was beginning to understand Will Warren better. Ever since she learned he shared her visions, she had started to see why he¡¯d lashed out so strongly earlier that day. It wasn¡¯t entirely his fault. ¡°Well, we did put the crew at risk,¡± Sonia replied, trying to counter his statement. ¡°Maybe it was worth the risk.¡± Sonia paused at his unexpected response. ¡°I think I¡¯m starting to understand you,¡± Will continued. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Some mysteries are worth risking everything to solve, aren¡¯t they? Like what we¡¯re doing right now.¡± Sonia found herself smiling. ¡°Exactly,¡± she agreed. When silence reclaimed the room, Sonia refocused her attention on the journal in front of her. "There are no words to describe my shock anymore. Our ship doesn¡¯t have an engine. It doesn¡¯t even have a power source! My only job is to pump liquid out of the black slab they call an engine. They claim it¡¯s spent coolant filled with radiation, but one day I took a sample from one of the pipes. It wasn¡¯t water. It was blood! Every single day, I¡¯m tasked with extracting seven liters of blood from that cursed stone. Just think about that! I can¡¯t keep doing this. I don¡¯t want to be on this ship anymore. I don¡¯t even want to know what it is." Sonia hurriedly flipped to the next page, her heart racing, only to find it blank. The journal ended there. Pumping blood from the stone? The contents of those pipes... it¡¯s blood? Just imagining it sent chills down Sonia¡¯s spine. She closed the journal and let out a deep sigh, feeling a heavy weight settle over her. What exactly had she gotten herself into? Then, she noticed the faint vapor forming in front of her face. The contrast between the temperature inside her body and the freezing air of the room had turned her breath into mist. If that''s the case¡­ Sonia turned toward the control panel. Its metallic surface was coated with a thin layer of frost, making it evident that it was designed more for reading data than for manual operation¡ªits untouched surface allowing the ice to form undisturbed. Her eyes caught sight of three numeric buttons on the panel that stood out, free from the icy covering. Their odd, distinct appearance piqued her curiosity. She decided to press them in sequence. 3-5-7 Nothing happened. 7-3-5 The silence remained unbroken. Sonia sighed, on the verge of giving up. 3-7-5 Click! A faint mechanical sound broke the stillness. The wall beside the control panel began to slide open, revealing a narrow corridor stretching deep into the shadows. ¡­ ¡°Do you think Heisenberg is in there?¡± Will asked, his apprehension mirroring her own as they both stared into the foreboding corridor. ¡°I¡¯ve been watching the pressure hatch the entire time. No one left the room that way,¡± Sonia affirmed. This ship held secrets¡ªsecrets she wasn¡¯t supposed to know. Is this what her hallucinations wanted her to see? Sonia shone her flashlight into the corridor. Despite the faint lighting lining the pathway, the dense fog restricted her visibility to just a few meters ahead. Beyond that, there was only darkness. Sonia thought back to when she and Esther spotted the red lights in the old Soviet base. She vividly remembered Esther walking into the pitch black without hesitation. How did she manage that? Sonia wondered as she tightened her grip on her coat, pulling it closer around her body. ¡°Hand me the flashlight,¡± Will said, extending a hand toward her. ¡°What for?¡± Sonia asked, her expression skeptical. ¡°I¡¯ll take the lead,¡± he replied with surprising resolve. Sonia passed him the flashlight, silently grateful, though she couldn¡¯t help but notice the slight tremor in his outstretched hand. With Will holding the light, the two of them stepped into the dark, shadowy corridor. ¡­ The corridor was stark white, the same material as the rest of the ship. The ceiling, lined with water and electrical pipes, stretched ahead, as did the walls with emergency lights along the way¡ªnone of which were lit. The drawback was the width; it was uncomfortably narrow, barely enough for two people to walk side by side. Sonia felt a growing sense of claustrophobia. She kept glancing behind her. By now, the entrance had vanished from view, swallowed by the oppressive darkness. She tried not to dwell on the possibility that they might be trapped in here, their disappearance unnoticed by anyone outside. After walking for a while, Sonia heard something ahead. ¡°What¡¯s that sound?¡± she whispered to Will. ¡°Sounds like drums,¡± he replied quietly. It did resemble drumming¡ªtwo rapid beats followed by a pause, repeating over and over. Then came the smell. Sonia wrinkled her nose as a vile stench assaulted her senses. ¡°Ugh! What is that?¡± she exclaimed. She had never encountered anything so repugnant in her life. Will, on the other hand, froze, his eyes widening. "Rotting flesh," he whispered, the words almost lost in the oppressive darkness. Sonia didn¡¯t ask how he knew, but the look on his face left no doubt¡ªhe had encountered death before, up close. Will lowered the flashlight and switched it off. Darkness engulfed them in an instant. ¡°If someone¡¯s ahead, they¡¯ll see us,¡± he explained before Sonia could protest. She had to admit, it made sense. ¡°But I can¡¯t see anything¡­¡± In the pitch-black void, she felt Will¡¯s hand clasp hers. ¡°Do you trust me?¡± he asked. Sonia had to admit that holding Will''s hand helped calm her, if only slightly. But as they continued walking, the stench grew stronger, almost unbearable. She had to use her free hand to pinch her nose shut. Meanwhile, the drumming noise intensified, reverberating through the narrow passage with its steady, unchanging rhythm. Thump, thump! The sound emanated from somewhere ahead, growing louder. Sonia¡¯s curiosity spiked as she wondered what kind of machinery could produce such a noise. Squish! Her foot slipped on something soft and wet. She lost her balance, nearly falling, but Will held firm and pulled her back before she hit the floor or the wall. "Are you okay?" he whispered, concern evident in his voice. "I stepped on something. Pass me the flashlight," Sonia murmured. Will handed her the flashlight, and she flicked it on, aiming the beam downward. Her foot was planted firmly on a lump of red, fleshy material. Blood oozed out from beneath her shoe, pooling across the white floor, painting it crimson. Sonia swallowed hard and lifted the beam, shining the flashlight down the corridor ahead. Behind Will lay the end of the passage. The floor, walls, and ceiling ahead were completely covered in a grotesque mass of flesh. The material pulsed faintly, veins as thick as her wrist running through its surface. Massive human-like teeth protruded from the fleshy growth in random spots, alongside tufts of hair and gnarled claws. Thick, blood-like fluid dripped from the ceiling, coating the flesh in a fresh, glistening red. The walls seemed to swell and contract in rhythm, as though this corridor wasn¡¯t part of the ship at all¡ªbut rather the throat of some enormous creature. Sonia''s stomach churned as the overwhelming stench of rotting flesh hit her anew. This was the source of the terrible smell that had assaulted them all along. "What the hell...?" Will''s voice trembled as he took in the grotesque scene before them. Sonia could only stare. The grotesque scene sapped her curiosity, replacing it with a primal need to escape. Every fiber of her being screamed at her to run as far away as possible. So this is fear, she thought. As they stood in stunned silence, Sonia¡¯s peripheral vision caught something shifting above them. A dark shape dropped swiftly from the ceiling. ¡°Will! Watch out!¡± she shouted, her voice cracking with urgency. But before he could react, the figure twisted mid-air and swung a long, metallic object at the back of Will¡¯s head. The blow connected with a sickening thud, and Will collapsed to the ground. The shadowy figure landed smoothly and straightened up. Sonia¡¯s breath hitched as the dim light illuminated the weapon in the figure''s hand. It wasn¡¯t a metal pipe. It was a sheathed sword. ¡°Why...?¡± Sonia¡¯s words tumbled out, disjointed and frantic. The figure turned to face her, and Sonia¡¯s heart stopped. It was Rain. His expression was calm, eerily so¡ªjust like when he had questioned her about her dreams. ¡°This isn¡¯t where you¡¯re supposed to be,¡± he said, his voice devoid of emotion. Her mind reeled. Why is Rain here? Why did he attack Will? And then, unbidden, the image of Rain in her dream resurfaced¡ªthe one where he stood with his blade buried in Esther¡¯s chest. Her instincts screamed at her to run. ¡°What is this place?¡± she asked, her voice trembling as she took a cautious step back. Rain didn¡¯t follow. ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± Another step back. Sonia¡¯s muscles coiled, ready to bolt at any second. Rain stood motionless, his gaze steady. ¡°You¡¯re right to fear me.¡± Suddenly, Sonia felt a sharp sting at her neck. Her hand shot up just as she caught sight of the syringe being pulled away. Her legs gave out, and she crumpled to the ground. Her vision blurred, but before the darkness consumed her, she glimpsed Dr. Heisenberg standing over her, his piercing yellow eyes locked onto hers. ¡­ ¡°Close call,¡± Heisenberg muttered, placing Will¡¯s unconscious body onto one of the infirmary beds. Rain followed suit, gently laying Sonia down on the bed beside him. Without a word, he turned and began walking toward the door. ¡°And what exactly would you like me to do with these two?¡± Heisenberg¡¯s voice broke the silence just as Rain¡¯s hand grasped the doorknob. Rain paused, his back still turned to the doctor. ¡°Give them propofol.¡± ¡°Both of them?¡± Rain nodded. ¡°I want them to remember nothing of what they just saw.¡± Heisenberg¡¯s lips curled into a sly smile. ¡°Ah, I suppose I can make them think it was all just a bad dream. But tell me, why are you so eager to help us keep this secret? Shouldn¡¯t you be reporting all this to your captain?¡± Rain¡¯s hand dropped from the doorknob, and he turned to face the doctor. His expression was colder than ever. ¡°Holland must never know about this,¡± he said, his voice deliberately low, each word carrying weight. ¡°Ah, that aligns perfectly with my intentions.¡± Heisenberg extended his hand as if to seal an unspoken agreement. Rain didn¡¯t take the hand. Instead, he turned his back on the doctor and walked out of the room without another word. The World we Built - Part 1 "Are you sure?" Holland asked, extending a silenced pistol toward him. "This isn''t the first time," Rain replied, taking the gun and tucking it into the holster strapped to his waist. "This is the first time I won''t be watching your back," Holland reminded him. "You¡¯re the captain now. Guess it¡¯s time to quit going into the field yourself, Holland," Rain teased, trying to provoke a reaction, but Holland remained silent. The joke didn¡¯t land today, Rain thought to himself as he picked up four magazines for his sidearm and slipped two into each side of his waist pouch. Holland seemed to be in a bad mood, a conclusion Rain could draw even if he didn¡¯t fully understand why. But understanding it wasn¡¯t necessary right now. What mattered now was the plan in his head¡ªhe needed to focus solely on that. Rain grabbed his sword and sling, adjusting the strap for a moment, all the while feeling Holland¡¯s gaze on him, thoughtful. "Is there something you want to say?" Rain decided to ask directly. "You''re not planning on doing what she asked, are you?" Finally, Holland spoke. Rain was taken aback. "Why would you think I would do that?" he asked. Holland sighed, the sound heavy with concern. "It¡¯s too difficult. You know that." Rain nodded, understanding his meaning. He had run the calculations in his head as well. The odds weren¡¯t in his favor; too many unknown variables made success a distant prospect. Still, there was a way¡ªone he had to walk alone. But pulling off the plan and surviving it were two entirely different matters, the voice of reason reminded him. Once the strap was adjusted, Rain extended his hand in front of Holland. Holland stared at him for a moment, then handed over three wrapped packages. Rain took them, placing them carefully into his shoulder pouch. "Well then," Rain said, rising to his feet. "See you later." Holland patted his shoulder lightly. "Good luck," he said briefly. The two of them stood on the deck of the Washington, which was currently anchored by a steep, craggy cliff. The central part of the deck opened up, revealing a versatile gun turret. Mounted on the platform was a large harpoon gun, ready for use. Holland walked toward the turret and checked the rope securing the harpoon, while Rain tied a nylon rope securely to the attachment clip on his sling. Once he was sure it was firmly secured, Rain bent down, retrieving the ice axe with both hands. He faced the cliff, backing up until he was pressed against the ship''s railing. Rain twisted the axe, preparing to throw it forward. He bent his knees slightly and braced his core. "Ready," he shouted. After speaking, he quickly shut his mouth and clenched his teeth tightly. The harpoon launched with a deafening bang, cutting through the air. The coiled rope attached to the harpoon unraveled with a hiss, snaking across the deck like a striking serpent. Rain felt the shock as the rope tightened, pulling him along with it, following the harpoon''s trajectory. The strong wind hit his face so fiercely that Rain decided to close his eyes, using the wind''s force to calculate the speed of his flight instead. The wind gradually subsided as the harpoon lost momentum. Rain counted down in his mind. Finally, when he reached the highest point the harpoon could carry him, Rain opened his eyes and quickly assessed the best point on the cliff face ahead. He swung the ice axe with precision, striking the rock. Thunk! The solid thud of metal piercing stone was unmistakable. Rain quickly assessed that the hold was secure enough. He swiftly used the sharp edge of the axe in his left hand to sever the rope that was attached to his sling. In the blink of an eye, Rain dove to the right, narrowly avoiding the harpoon as it fell. He double-checked to ensure that the rope tethering him to the harpoon had been severed. It wasn¡¯t necessary to check¡ªit was already cut. If it hadn¡¯t been, by now, he would have been yanked back down. Rain tested the grip of the ice axe in his right hand. After confirming that it was securely embedded in the rock, he withdrew the ice axe from his left hand and began searching for a place to plant his feet. Then, he began climbing. ¡­ Rain gazed down at the city below through his binoculars. He reached for his communicator and pressed the button. "I¡¯ve reached the front." "Copy that. What do you see?" Holland''s voice crackled back through the radio, sounding muffled. Rain lowered the binoculars and looked at the settlement again. It sprawled across a bottleneck near the Nile River, a makeshift city constructed around the dam using whatever materials its builders could scavenge. He spotted bonfires within hastily assembled camps, the place looking more like a military outpost than a city. The dam itself was massive, built by the Egyptian government to ensure the Nile¡¯s water levels stayed high enough for ships to pass. The dam stood in stark contrast to the temporary structures scattered around it. Two massive concrete towers flanked either side of the dam, resembling large staircases leading up to its summit. "There are about ten soldiers along the dam¡¯s entrance, but I should be able to reach the rendezvous point in ten minutes," Rain reported, recounting what he had observed. "We¡¯ll be waiting for your countdown," came the reply. Rain scanned the area once more. From his vantage point, he knew that if he could get past the guard towers, he could reach the dam itself. He mentally confirmed the path once more, then adjusted his wristwatch to begin the countdown for ten minutes. After setting the timer, Rain pressed the radio once more. "Starting the countdown now." After speaking, he tucked the radio back into his waist pouch and took off, running downhill. His shoulder throbbed from the hour-long climb up the cliff face, and his abdomen burned where the rope had yanked against him. Despite the pain, Rain didn¡¯t falter; the discomfort was manageable. Because this mission depended entirely on him. As Rain approached the glow of the perimeter lights, some of the soldiers standing guard began to turn their heads, alerted by the rapid movement in the darkness. If Holland¡¯s calculations were off, Rain would undoubtedly be gunned down before ever reaching the dam. But Holland never missed. Rain didn¡¯t trust blindly, but it was a fact in his mind. By the time Rain was closing in on the edge of the settlement, mortar rounds began raining down.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. The deafening explosion startled the soldiers, who quickly turned their attention to the source of the blast. In the chaos, Rain was able to slip unnoticed among them. This was the very reason he volunteered for this mission¡ªhe was the only one who could blend in among the enemy. If he could just get close in the confusion, phase one of the plan would be a success. So far, the first phase of the plan had gone flawlessly. The soldiers around him were in a state of panic. "Can''t see the enemy!" "Damn it! Did those cowards really use mortars?" "They''re firing from outside the missile range!" "Get the spotlights on them, now!" The shouts were drowned out by the deafening roar of another mortar barrage. By the time the second round landed, Rain had already darted into the side tower of the dam. Rain ran against the flow of soldiers, most of them rushing to take up positions on the outside perimeter. He turned quickly, descending a staircase until he reached the bottom. Rain found himself walking along a metal catwalk installed alongside the dam, a maintenance path for repairs. The dam itself was a towering concrete wall, and the catwalk stood more than a hundred meters above the dark, murky waters below. At this point, Rain could hear the commotion behind him¡ªsoldiers and maintenance workers running about frantically on the catwalk. He swiftly withdrew a wrapped paper from his pouch and dropped it onto the ground in a rapid but deliberate motion. After placing the second bundle, he reached the far side of the dam. "This is Washington. What¡¯s the status?" Holland''s voice crackled again through the radio. "I¡¯m heading for the rendezvous point now," Rain replied, his breath steady despite the chaos around him. By now, the plan was still going smoothly. Rain thought to himself as he passed more soldiers rushing up the staircase, some of them heading in the opposite direction. He just needed to get to the top and descend along the dam''s edge, and then he''d reach the rendezvous. The moment Rain opened the door, he found himself standing on top of the dam, a narrow pathway about fifteen meters wide stretching ahead, leading to the cliffside he had just scaled. In front of him stood a group of soldiers, all lined up, aiming their guns at him. Rain froze. Even if the enemy had anticipated his infiltration, there was no way they could have identified him so quickly. Unless¡­ Rain spotted one soldier at the front of the line. He was wearing a black trench coat over body armor and camouflage jeans. His face was smooth, almost feminine, framed by long black hair reaching down his back. He looked almost delicate, a person easily mistaken for a woman. "It''s been a while, Rain. I knew you''d show up here," he said, his voice light as he stepped forward. Rain took in the details of the scene¡ªtwo soldiers to his left, with their fingers off the trigger. The one closest to him had turned his face too far to the right. Finally, Rain''s gaze locked onto the figure before him, a man with black hair. "Good to see you again, Kyle," he said, his voice steady. Kyle smiled, and the smile only made him look more feminine. "So, you¡¯ve finally decided to join me?" he asked. Rain didn¡¯t answer, his mind rapidly assessing the situation. Seeing Rain¡¯s silence, Kyle gestured toward the ice axe in his hand. ¡°You climbed the cliff to get here, didn¡¯t you? Honestly, I figured your team would use that route to infiltrate, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be the one doing it. With just that gear? You could¡¯ve fallen to your death!¡± Kyle frowned, his tone laced with what sounded like genuine concern¡ªthough Rain couldn¡¯t yet decide if it was real or feigned "If you''d let the water out of the dam and let us pass, I wouldn¡¯t have had to risk my life in the first place," Rain replied, his tone flat. Kyle laughed. "You know that if I did that, a lot of people would die. Now, put down your weapon," he added, his voice no longer playful. Rain crouched slowly, placing the ice axe on the ground with deliberate care, making sure the handle was slightly raised. "How did you know I¡¯d come?" Rain asked as he straightened up, his right hand moving to his waist pouch. He wouldn¡¯t use the gun, he decided. ¡°The only weakness your people have is underestimating us as kids. I could see that they¡¯d force you to infiltrate because you¡¯re the easiest one to blend in. It was obvious,¡± Kyle replied, sighing. ¡°Your captain underestimates me too much.¡± "Maybe that¡¯s true," Rain replied indifferently, his voice still devoid of emotion. "But I wasn¡¯t forced to come." "And that¡¯s the point I want you to understand!" Kyle threw his hands up in frustration, his tone brimming with exasperation. "People like you will always be used by the older generation, whether directly or indirectly. It¡¯s been that way throughout history!" Kyle had explained his ideology to Rain before, but Rain wasn¡¯t interested in listening. Instead, he reaffirmed his plan in his head and initiated the first step of his improvised strategy. Rain reached for his shoulder bag with his right hand, gauging its weight with a single grip. Kyle noticed immediately, just as Rain had predicted. ¡°Take off that bag and toss it over,¡± he commanded sharply. Rain complied without hesitation, carefully removing the bag from his shoulder. With a calculated flick of his wrist, he hurled it into the air, ensuring it arced high above the group. At the same moment, his left hand shot up, revealing a remote control he¡¯d retrieved from his side holster. He deliberately tilted it so the soldiers could see what he held. In an instant, the soldiers¡¯ eyes widened as their brains processed what the object in Rain¡¯s hand could mean. Rain waited for the bag to reach the peak of its arc¡ªa fraction of a second. Then, he kicked the flat side of the ice axe lying on the ground with the toe of his boot. He applied just enough force to send it flying upward to eye level. Rain caught it mid-air with his right hand, leaving the other axe behind since his left hand was occupied with the remote. He feinted to the right, crouching slightly, before launching himself to the left with explosive speed. At that exact moment, Rain pressed the button on the remote. The explosion was deafening as the bag in midair erupted, the shockwave hitting Rain with such force that it knocked him forward. Shouts of alarm erupted from the soldiers who had been lining up to fire. The concussive force of the plastic explosive in the bag he had thrown skyward knocked most of them backward. Rain caught the sound of bullets clinking against the ground behind him¡ªstray shots from the soldier at the front of the formation. That soldier, having leaned too far to the right when Rain feinted, fired prematurely in the wrong direction. He stared down into the abyss of dark water below. Most of the water was held back behind the dam, leaving the reservoir at this side significantly lower than the dam¡¯s height. He could only faintly make out the surface glinting under the searchlights. If he fell, even hitting the water would feel like smashing into solid rock. His eyes tracked the two gaping holes in the dam, carved by the explosives he had planted on the maintenance walkway. Massive torrents of water gushed through the breaches, accompanied by thick smoke and flames. The concrete crumbled and bent outward, resembling a punctured sheet of paper. Off to his left, about ten meters away, Rain spotted the metal maintenance walkway below. That was his target. "Rain! Watch your back!" A familiar voice, sharp and urgent, crackled through his radio. Before he could process the warning, the sound of a revolver being cocked came from behind him. "What did you do?" Kyle''s voice was no longer friendly. "I had to," Rain replied, not looking back. He could tell from the sound that Kyle had the gun aimed at the back of his head. Rain heard Kyle exhale, his breath brushing the back of Rain¡¯s neck. "You¡¯ve been brainwashed by them, haven¡¯t you?" Kyle''s voice trembled with anger. "You never question their orders. You can¡¯t even see that you¡¯re just a tool for their plans." Rain shrugged nonchalantly. "I already told you, this was my decision." The cold steel pressed harder against his skull. "Your decision? Even knowing it will get us¡ªand countless others¡ªkilled?!" Kyle shouted, his frustration boiling over. Rain didn¡¯t understand why Kyle was so insistent that he grasp his ideology, especially since Kyle could just kill him right then. If he were in Kyle¡¯s position, he would have ordered his men to take action the moment Rain appeared on top of the dam. "It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re the new generation or remnants of the old. Humanity is what it is," Rain said evenly. "You can¡¯t change that." Kyle paused, his frustration giving way to confusion. Taking advantage of the moment, Rain crouched down, spinning quickly as he swung his ice axe into Kyle¡¯s hand. The axe knocked the gun out of Kyle¡¯s grip, sending it falling off the edge of the dam into the dark abyss below. In that fleeting instant, Rain spotted Kyle¡¯s other hand rising, clutching the ice axe Rain had discarded earlier. Rain twisted his body, barely deflecting the blow. The sharp edge of Kyle¡¯s axe stopped mere inches from his face. Kyle let go of the ice axe, letting it drop momentarily before catching it with his other hand. With a quick twist, he aimed the pointed edge at Rain¡¯s torso. Out of space to retreat and without enough time to block, Rain made the split-second decision to throw himself off the dam. The sharp tip of Kyle¡¯s axe slashed through Rain¡¯s shirt, leaving a jagged tear. A burning sensation across his skin told him the blade hadn¡¯t cut too deep. Twisting mid-air, Rain drove his own ice axe into the dam¡¯s surface, using it to slow his descent. Sparks flew as the metal edge scraped against the concrete, leaving a bright trail in its wake. Rain landed precisely on the maintenance walkway he had aimed for earlier. He rolled forward to absorb the impact, narrowly dodging Kyle¡¯s follow-up strike as the latter leapt down after him. ¡°You¡¯ve done it. Congratulations,¡± Kyle said as Rain rose to a crouched position, his expression unnervingly calm. Yet, Rain could see the effort it took for Kyle to suppress his anger. ¡°You¡¯ve opened the floodgates for the Soviets to slaughter us all.¡± Rain shifted his grip on the axe, angling the blade behind him. His eyes remained fixed on Kyle, who took a measured step forward. Kyle held his axe horizontally in his left hand, extending it in a probing motion. "If that¡¯s the case, then you shouldn¡¯t be wasting time chasing me," Rain said in a tauntingly flat tone. Kyle stopped, positioning himself with his left foot forward, the two of them now within arm¡¯s reach. Rain dropped into a lower stance, his right foot sliding forward, his weapon hidden behind his torso. At that moment, Rain noticed a drop of water trailing down Kyle¡¯s cheek. "I have to save you from that ship," Kyle said, determination in his voice. Then, with a burst of movement, Kyle swung his ice axe at Rain. The World we Built - Part 2 Esther stepped onto the creaking wooden planks of the dilapidated dock. Each step elicited a groan from the old wood, and she half-expected it to collapse beneath her weight. Before her stretched a vast cavern hollowed out into a makeshift harbor. The space was large enough to accommodate nearly a dozen vessels at once. The dock extended towards a stone platform lined with concrete buildings nestled against the cavern walls. ¡°First time at a border station?¡± A familiar voice called from behind, startling her. Holland leaned casually against the ship¡¯s railing, both hands resting on the cold metal. A cigarette dangled between his fingers, its faint smoke curling lazily into the stale air. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Esther replied hesitantly, feeling as though she had done something wrong under Holland¡¯s sharp gaze. ¡°Where are we now, Captain?¡± she ventured cautiously. Holland took a slow drag from his cigarette before answering, the smoke curling from his lips as he spoke. ¡°We¡¯re in the middle of the African Confederacy, south of Giza.¡± His tone betrayed no emotion, but Esther braced herself, expecting a reprimand or a strict order. He¡¯s going to forbid me from leaving the ship, isn¡¯t he? As if reading her thoughts, Holland chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m not going to keep you locked up on the ship for the entire journey.¡± Relieved, Esther allowed herself a small smile, but before she could express her gratitude¡ª ¡°Are you planning to go alone? Where are your friends?¡± Holland¡¯s question came as though he¡¯d only just noticed. ¡°My father¡¯s been seasick since yesterday, so he¡¯s confined to his cabin. Sonia caught the flu and has to stay in the infirmary,¡± Esther explained, her voice tinged with melancholy. ¡°And I can¡¯t find Rain.¡± Holland raised his cigarette to his lips and glanced to the side. ¡°You heard that? She¡¯s looking for you.¡± It was only then that Esther noticed Rain sitting by the railing, his legs dangling over the side. His chin rested on a metal post, and he seemed deep in thought. Rain turned toward Holland, as if seeking confirmation. ¡°I¡¯m not too comfortable letting a young girl wander around the docks alone. Why don¡¯t you go with her?¡± Holland said, a peculiar smile playing on his lips that Esther couldn¡¯t quite interpret. And so, Esther and Rain stepped onto the stone ground of the border station. Esther planted her feet firmly on the stone surface, relishing the contrast to the metallic floors of the ship. It felt good to have solid ground beneath her again. All around them bustled with activity. The dock was home to a bustling market where sailors could stock up on supplies or purchase what they needed for long journeys. With five ships currently docked, the harbor was especially lively today. Esther gazed around, excitement shining in her eyes, until she noticed Rain watching her. She cleared her throat and tried to appear composed, as if she hadn¡¯t been gawking like a child. ¡°Quite a crowd, huh?¡± she said, attempting to mask her embarrassment. ¡°Yeah,¡± Rain nodded in agreement. ¡°Is it always this crowded? I mean, compared to the other stations you¡¯ve been to?¡± ¡°It depends on the station¡¯s location and timing,¡± Rain explained in his usual low tone. ¡°But it¡¯s not common to see this many people. Something might be happening.¡± Esther gazed into the bustling marketplace by the dock. Rows of vendors lined the narrow paths, their stalls a chaotic mix of wooden tables, fabric spread across the ground, and improvised displays. Merchants shouted over one another, vying for the attention of the thronging customers. As Rain had noted, the market was unusually crowded. Above, strings of glowing firefly lanterns illuminated the scene, casting a soft light that flickered on the wares and faces below. ¡°Where did all these people come from? There are only five ships docked here,¡± Esther observed, her voice tinged with curiosity. Rain remained silent for a moment, his gaze sweeping across the crowd. ¡°Refugees,¡± he finally said in a low voice. Esther turned her attention to the people bustling around them, noticing for the first time that most weren¡¯t wearing the uniforms typical of sailors. Some were dressed in faded, dirt-streaked clothing, their faces marked with exhaustion. ¡°The Soviets couldn¡¯t have advanced this quickly,¡± she mused aloud. The Soviet Empire lay far to the north and had no apparent reason to declare war on the Confederacy. ¡°What are they fleeing from?¡± Rain¡¯s expression remained unreadable, his face as impassive as ever. ¡°Let¡¯s find out,¡± Esther said, a broad smile breaking across her face as she turned to Rain. ¡­ Esther wandered through the bustling market, her eyes alight with curiosity. The variety of goods on display amazed her¡ªmassive sharks hanging from cranes by the docks, a stall selling harpoons of all sizes, and even a couple of gun shops she passed by twice. She stopped in front of a fishmonger¡¯s stall, captivated by a still-living anglerfish whose bioluminescent bulb flickered faintly. ¡°You look happy,¡± Rain remarked as he watched her inspect the strange fish. ¡°It reminds me of home,¡± she said, brushing her fingers lightly against the glowing bulb of the anglerfish. ¡°I used to walk through markets like this every morning to catch the cable car to school.¡± She glanced at Rain. ¡°Do you ever miss home?¡± Rain remained silent for a long moment. ¡°The ship is my home,¡± he finally replied. Esther turned to look at him, unsure if he was being serious or just messing with her. ¡°I mean your birthplace,¡± she clarified. Still, Rain offered no response. The two of them continued walking in silence, weaving through the bustling crowd amid the cacophony of shouted deals and lively chatter. ¡°My birthplace doesn¡¯t exist anymore,¡± Rain said at last. Esther froze mid-step. It was possible Rain had spent his life aboard ships, perhaps even as Holland¡¯s son, though she suspected she might be overthinking it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that,¡± she said, her voice laced with guilt. Rain didn¡¯t appear sad; in fact, he seemed slightly confused by the guilt in her expression. ¡°There¡¯s no need to feel sorry. I barely remember anything about my birthplace anyway,¡± Rain said simply. Esther searched her mind for a new topic to steer the conversation. ¡°What kind of ship did you sail on before the Washington?¡± Rain paused to recall. ¡°It was me, Matthew, and Holland. We served aboard a military submarine.¡± ¡°Holland was the captain?¡± Esther asked, surprised when Rain shook his head. ¡°No, he wasn¡¯t a captain back then.¡± Esther had always assumed Holland had once captained a formidable warship, his name attached to legends of sinking enemy vessels by the dozens. She had never considered that Washington might be his first command. ¡°You said it was a military submarine?¡± Rain stared absentmindedly at the firefly lanterns overhead, as though sifting through old memories. ¡°We were sent to fight,¡± he said finally, offering nothing more. Esther chose to remain silent as well, though curiosity tugged at her thoughts. What war had Holland¡¯s previous ship fought in? And against whom? She imagined his vessel sinking Soviet warships, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t picture Holland as anything other than a captain. They soon stopped in front of a less crowded shop. A booming voice caught Esther¡¯s attention. ¡°Samurai swords from Saipan! Genuine! Prices negotiable!¡± Turning, she saw a stall where swords lay scattered across a canvas on the ground. Beside the display stood a dark-skinned merchant with a bright smile, a scarf tied neatly around his head. ¡°Look, it¡¯s just like yours!¡± Esther exclaimed as she approached the stall, intrigued by the swords. ¡°Can I hold one?¡± she asked the merchant. ¡°Of course, miss! Just be careful with the blade,¡± he replied cheerfully. Rain gave the display a fleeting glance but showed little interest. ¡°Are these really from Saipan?¡± Esther asked, picking up one of the swords. It felt lighter than she expected. ¡°Yes, indeed. I fetched them myself from the forge. This is the last batch, and once they¡¯re gone, I¡¯ll have to make another trip back to Saipan,¡± the merchant explained with a sigh. ¡°Though it might take a while to get there this time.¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t heard, have you?¡± The merchant glanced around, ensuring no one was listening, before lowering his voice. ¡°War.¡± ¡°Here? In the heart of the African Confederation?¡± Esther widened her eyes, feigning surprise. ¡°The Soviets would dare come this far?¡± The merchant shook his head slowly. ¡°It¡¯s not the Soviets. No one knows for sure yet, but it seems the Egyptian government lost contact with their eastern upriver stations, including Giza. Nearby towns are already evacuating. Something big is happening. The government planned to send the army to investigate, but... another issue came up.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the issue?¡± ¡°Separatists,¡± the merchant replied in a hushed, nervous tone. ¡°The kind who want the Confederation broken apart, so every region can govern itself again. There are countless factions in Africa, each fighting for its own reasons. I don¡¯t know what this particular group wants, but they¡¯ve taken over the dam south of Giza and drained the Nile¡¯s water levels. Now the river¡¯s only shipping route is cut off, which has stranded the military.¡± He let out another sigh. ¡°And the refugees. And us.¡± At last, the mystery was solved. ¡°Thank you for sharing this!¡± The merchant¡¯s smile returned, crinkling the corners of his eyes. ¡°Not at all! We don¡¯t get many young visitors here. Thanks for keeping an old man company.¡± Esther and Rain resumed their walk. ¡°It seems we¡¯re stuck here too,¡± Esther murmured. Rain¡¯s expression grew troubled. ¡°There¡¯s no other way. This is the only route to Alaska.¡± ¡°We could turn back and detour past the Aztecs, heading through the Southern Sea,¡± Esther suggested, though she knew it would be an incredibly long journey. ¡°That would mean circling the entire world. It¡¯d take a year, maybe longer. And the Southern Sea¡­¡± Rain shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous.¡± Esther fell silent, lost in her own thoughts. The Egyptian government had lost contact with its capital and the Nile''s eastern river stations for reasons cloaked in mystery. To investigate, they organized a military force, only to be thwarted by separatists who cut off water flow from the dam. With the river rendered impassable, their journey to Giza was abruptly halted. Logically, the military would first need to retake the dam before proceeding, which meant she and Rain would likely be stranded at the station until then. This meant they were stuck. Esther wasn¡¯t sure how to feel about it. Part of her was annoyed by the delay¡ªshe wanted to keep moving. Yet another part welcomed the pause, happy to spend more time on solid ground. The station¡¯s lively market evoked memories of home, filling her with a bittersweet longing she didn¡¯t know she still carried. It was only then that she realized they had wandered past the bustling market into a quieter area. The rows of concrete buildings ahead looked like makeshift hotels or restaurants. The vibrant lights of the market faded behind them, replaced by dim, flickering bulbs shining through the windows of the buildings. ¡°Should we head back?¡± Rain¡¯s voice cut through the stillness behind her. ¡°I think so. Let¡¯s go.¡± A shiver ran down Esther¡¯s spine as the shadows pressed closer. She hadn¡¯t noticed the growing darkness until now, and suddenly, the comforting glow of the market felt very far away. A voice echoed from behind them.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. "What are you two doing out here?" Turning around, Esther saw a group of five men emerge from the shadows of the buildings. "Sneaking off, are you?" They were all tall, middle-aged men, dressed in tattered, faded clothing. A few of them clutched beer bottles in their hands. ¡°Sorry, we were just leaving,¡± Esther stammered, her voice trying to sound calm. She wasn¡¯t sure what they meant, but it was obvious they were drunk. She began to step back slowly as she spoke, trying not to provoke them. One of the men stepped forward, his bald head gleaming under the dim light, tattoos sprawling across his scalp. ¡°These rats think they can run,¡± he sneered, his malicious grin fixed on Esther. ¡°I think there¡¯s been a misunderstanding,¡± Esther said, panic creeping into her voice as the group began to spread out, encircling them. ¡°Misunderstanding? Don¡¯t talk nonsense,¡± the bald man barked, his voice sharp and angry. ¡°We bought you. You do what we tell you, or else.¡± Her heart raced as his words sunk in. Bought us? It had to be a mistake¡ªa terrible one. But she didn¡¯t have time to figure it out. If she didn¡¯t act quickly, this situation would spiral out of control. ¡°I think you¡¯ve got the wrong people,¡± she tried again, her voice trembling but steady. ¡°We just arrived at the station last night.¡± She hoped logic might work, even on drunkards. ¡°Shut up and come with us!¡± Another man, his unkempt beard stained with beer, lunged toward her. The stench of alcohol hit her as his hand reached out, closing the gap between them. A sound tore through the air. The man¡¯s hand was no longer attached to his arm. Out of the corner of her eye, Esther saw the severed hand skitter across the ground. The man clutched the stump of his wrist tightly, staring at it in disbelief. Rain stood between them, gripping the hilt of his katana with both hands. She had no idea when he had drawn it. ¡°If you won¡¯t listen, the next strike won¡¯t aim for your hand,¡± he said, his voice calm, chilling in its detachment. The one-handed man screamed in agony, his cries snapping his companions out of their stupor. ¡°Where the hell did these brats get a sword?!¡± ¡°They cut Rodrick¡¯s hand clean off!¡± ¡°Get ¡®em!¡± Esther felt herself shoved to the ground by Rain. From where she lay, she saw the drunken men lunge at him all at once. One, wearing a cap, raised a broken bottle high, while another, blond-haired, moved in from behind to grab him. Rain crouched low and spun, slashing his sword in a sweeping arc. The blade carved into the chest of the man in front of him before continuing downward, its tip angling back toward the man behind. With a powerful thrust, Rain drove the blade through the blond man¡¯s torso. The blond man staggered backward, his arms flailing like a puppet with severed strings. Two more men charged. One of them was the one-handed man, clutching a machete in his remaining hand. Rain yanked his blade free from his last target and swung it horizontally. Steel met steel with a resounding clang as he deflected the machete. But before he could recover, the other man slammed into him from behind, driving them both to the ground. ¡°Rain!¡± Esther¡¯s panicked shout was all she could do. The two were locked in a vicious struggle, their forms a blur of movement. One figure pinned the other and began stabbing repeatedly at his throat. Relief flooded Esther as Rain rose to his feet. Blood smeared his face, and he clutched both his katana and the knife he had wrested from his attacker. Behind him, the man on the ground choked on the blood pouring from his neck. Rain turned to face the two remaining men¡ªthe bald one and the one-handed man. Both stared back at him, their expressions frozen in terror. ¡°What¡­ what are you?¡± the one-handed man stammered, his voice trembling as he dropped the machete from his grip. The bald man, however, fumbled to pull a handgun from his coat pocket. His hand shook as he pointed it at Rain. ¡°Hey! Drop your weapon!¡± he barked, attempting to sound commanding, though the quaver in his voice betrayed him. Esther stood frozen in fear, her heart pounding as the scene unfolded. Rain was less than five meters away from the men. No amount of skill could outmatch a gun. She silently prayed for him to comply, to lay down his sword before it was too late. ¡°One!¡± The bald man began counting when Rain remained still, his feet planted firmly. ¡°Two!¡± The tension in the air grew unbearable. Rain didn¡¯t flinch, his eyes locked unwaveringly on the man. ¡°Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you! Three!¡± The bald man pulled the trigger. Bang! The gunshot echoed across the docks, louder than anything else in the chaos. Esther flinched, squeezing her eyes shut as the sound jolted her to her core. When she dared to open them again, the bald man lay sprawled on the ground. A gaping hole marred his forehead, blood and fragments of bone splattered around him like a grotesque halo. When she turned and saw the surprised expression on Rain¡¯s face, Esther realized that this wasn¡¯t his doing. ¡°Well, isn¡¯t this admirable?¡± The voice came from the direction of a concrete building, which Esther had assumed was a restaurant. Standing in the doorway was a figure shrouded in shadow, aiming a smoking revolver in their direction. ¡°For kids like you to put up a fight,¡± the figure added. The revolver fired again. This time, the one-handed man dropped to the ground. His head snapped backward unnaturally, a clear sign that the bullet had struck its mark with deadly precision. Esther flinched as fragments of skull and brain matter splattered across her. Turning toward the newcomer, Esther saw that they wore a long trench coat that reached their ankles, paired with camouflage-patterned jeans. To her astonishment, the figure was a woman. Her jet-black hair cascaded down to the middle of her back, framing a pale face with delicate features. The woman was undeniably beautiful. On closer inspection, she didn¡¯t even seem much older than Esther herself. ¡°Who are you?¡± Rain asked, his voice devoid of emotion. The mysterious woman spun her revolver with practiced ease before holstering it at her side. ¡°No thanks for saving your lives?¡± she asked with a playful smirk. Rain stepped beside Esther, his grip on the katana firm and unwavering. ¡°Thanking someone who¡¯s been tailing us since the market and just killed a man in front of us seems a bit... off, don¡¯t you think?¡± The girl¡¯s grin widened. ¡°Sharp senses and impressive skills. You¡¯re quite something.¡± She took a step closer, stopping just before them. ¡°I like that.¡± Though it seemed her attention was solely on Rain. ¡°Who are you?¡± Esther asked warily. ¡°My name¡¯s Kyle,¡± the girl replied without glancing her way. ¡°And you?¡± When neither answered, Kyle let out a laugh. ¡°Why so paranoid?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been following us, and you just killed someone in front of us,¡± Rain said flatly. ¡°Forgive us for being cautious, but we¡¯d like to know why you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Because I want to invite you to join me.¡± Both Esther and Rain shared a look of confusion. ¡°Join what?¡± ¡°The fight against the old world.¡± Kyle¡¯s tone suggested it was the most obvious answer in the world. Kyle sighed at their blank expressions. ¡°Do you know what¡¯s wrong with this world? Adults. The ones in governments, waging selfish wars. The elders teaching us to follow outdated manners and traditions inherited from their own predecessors. Adults built this broken world for us.¡± ¡°But adults also raised us, didn¡¯t they?¡± Esther countered hesitantly. Kyle sneered. ¡°They had us for selfish reasons. To carry on their lineage, inherit their businesses, take care of them when they¡¯re old, or achieve the dreams they couldn¡¯t. They had us to make us like them.¡± She paused, her voice dripping with disdain. ¡°To become adults.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true. They can have expectations, but they don¡¯t force us. My dad didn¡¯t stop me when I decided not to study linguistics and use encyclopedias instead,¡± Esther argued. ¡°Aren¡¯t you generalizing a bit too much?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand,¡± Kyle snapped, turning to face her for the first time. ¡°You didn¡¯t grow up in a family that had to sell a sibling for passage on an evacuation ship. You didn¡¯t lose your parents to a plague because there was no money for treatment. You weren¡¯t sold into slavery.¡± Rain stepped between them, his presence cutting the tension. Esther felt a wave of relief. ¡°The only way to fix this world is to dismantle the old governance, depose the ones in power, and let the new generation take their place. Only when the old generation is eradicated can we begin to address the problems of this world.¡± ¡°That¡¯s utter nonsense!¡± Esther¡¯s voice rose. ¡°Are you seriously saying that killing off eighty percent of the Sunless World¡¯s population is your solution to fixing it?¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t, they¡¯ll control us for the rest of our lives. If we don¡¯t destroy their world, we¡¯ll never build a better one.¡± ¡°Or maybe you¡¯re deluding yourself into thinking it¡¯s better. The world is the result of generations of learning.¡± ¡°That learning gave us war, starvation, and survival at all costs.¡± ¡°But it also gave us technology, submarines, and medicine, didn¡¯t it?¡± Rain, still silent, slid his katana back into its sheath and placed both hands between them, gently pushing the two apart. The argument came to an abrupt halt. ¡°So, you¡¯re with the separatists who took over the dam, aren¡¯t you?¡± Rain asked, his gaze steady as he studied Kyle¡¯s expression. Kyle arched a brow, clearly impressed. ¡°You figured all that out?¡± Rain¡¯s eyes shifted to the shadows behind her. ¡°I didn¡¯t guess.¡± Kyle followed his gaze, letting out a resigned sigh. ¡°You really don¡¯t miss a thing, do you?¡± She turned toward the darkness and waved someone forward. ¡°You can come out now, Sven!¡± A shadow shifted in the darkness, emerging silently into the dim light. It was a figure of a young boy, though his face was obscured by a hood and mask, making it impossible to confirm. Still, he was smaller than Esther. The boy was clad head-to-toe in black camouflage and carried a single-shot sniper rifle in his hands. "Why take the dam? Why lower the water levels? Don¡¯t you know the Nile is a vital trade route?" Esther asked, deciding to voice the question burning most in her mind. The smile vanished from Kyle¡¯s face. "To protect the rest of us." "From what?" Kyle glanced at Esther, her empty expression more unnerving than any glare. "Something in the river. No one knows for sure. We¡¯ve lost contact with the children to the east, too. Stories from refugees who¡¯ve made it here vary, but one thing is certain¡ªthere¡¯s something coming down the Nile, killing everyone it encounters." She paused, her voice tinged with something darker. "I lowered the Nile¡¯s waters to protect the children that remain." "If you let the military through, they could investigate and deal with whatever¡¯s coming." Esther offered a solution, but Kyle only responded with a bitter laugh. "Giza has a military. So does Eastern Nigeria. And New Morocco. Think about it¡ªwhy are people panicking and fleeing in droves if this was something the grown-ups could handle?" Kyle¡¯s reasoning was sound, yet Esther couldn¡¯t shake her frustration at the choice to address the symptom instead of the root cause. "But still..." "Listen," Kyle began, her tone laced with exhaustion. "I¡¯m not asking you to agree with my methods. But if I hadn¡¯t acted, this station would have been overrun by that... ''something'' long before the military ever arrived. And even if I raised the water levels now, the government forces would still attack the dam anyway." She sighed deeply, a hint of frustration creeping into her voice. "I¡¯m not forcing you to accept my offer. If you¡¯re not interested, just walk away." "And get shot in the back?" Rain asked flatly. The boy named Sven pulled back the rifle¡¯s bolt, ejecting an unused cartridge before catching it deftly and slipping it into a pouch. He engaged the safety and slung the weapon over his shoulder with an air of practiced efficiency. "Sven¡¯s here to cover me on this mission," Kyle said casually, a faint smirk tugging at her lips. "I could have had him shoot you anytime, but I didn¡¯t." She turned to head back toward the concrete building. "Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t kill kids. I¡¯m not one of the grown-ups." As Kyle stepped inside, Esther caught a glimpse of a group of children huddled together in the dim interior of the concrete structure. The door closed behind her, leaving Esther and Rain alone with the boy sniper. "Sorry about that," Sven said softly, bowing his head politely. His voice, light and boyish, revealed his age. "Kyle can be a bit... intense. And that invitation? Don¡¯t worry about it. Kyle wasn¡¯t being serious." "Who are those kids?" Esther blurted out, nodding toward the building Kyle had disappeared into. "They¡¯re children sold off at this station in exchange for tickets on the evacuation ships heading west," Sven explained with a quiet, even tone. He gestured to the five bodies sprawled lifelessly around them. "Those people were buyers¡ªthey either planned to sell the kids elsewhere or force them into labor." Esther froze, the weight of Kyle¡¯s words pressing down on her. Families forced to sell their children for survival¡ªsuch cruelty was beyond her comprehension. The fragments of earlier conversations began to slot into place: the sword vendor¡¯s comments about rarely seeing children at the station, and the drunken group¡¯s delusion that she and Rain were runaways. "We bought you. You follow our orders." ¡°Stuff like that...¡± Esther searched for the right words, but they eluded her. ¡°It¡¯s common,¡± Sven interjected, his tone surprisingly gentle. ¡°In times of war or plague, the youngest and oldest are the first to be abandoned. Human trafficking becomes the norm in isolated stations like this. I was sold into slavery too, until Kyle rescued me.¡± His voice carried a note of gratitude. ¡°Our force was formed to protect and care for children like these. We¡¯re here to take them somewhere safe.¡± ¡°To that dam of yours, the one about to be attacked?¡± Rain¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°How do you plan to hold off a government army?¡± ¡°The dam¡¯s a stronghold,¡± Sven replied confidently. ¡°And we¡¯ve drained the river. No boats or submarines can approach. Without naval support, the army can¡¯t breach our defenses. The kids will be safe there.¡± Esther bit her lip, her chest tightening. If the army attacked, Kyle and her group were essentially leading those children to war. And if they lost¡­ She opened her mouth to protest, but Rain raised a hand, silently shaking his head. ¡°You¡¯re still children too,¡± Sven said softly. ¡°Even if we grew up differently, I hope you can understand what we¡¯re trying to do¡ªand choose not to stand in our way.¡± His gaze lingered for a moment before he turned and melted into the shadows. The faint click of bullets sliding into a chamber echoed behind him, a wordless warning. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the ship,¡± Rain said, breaking the silence. He started walking toward the market without waiting for a reply. ¡°Will they be okay?¡± Esther¡¯s voice was small, almost lost in the night. Rain paused mid-step, considering. ¡°The army will stop at nothing to reopen the Nile. The attack will happen, that much is certain.¡± His tone was as even as ever. ¡°I don¡¯t believe a force made up of children can withstand trained soldiers and military hardware. Eventually, they¡¯ll lose.¡± ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t we stop them?¡± Her voice rose, trembling with urgency as she gestured toward the concrete building. ¡°They¡¯re marching those kids straight to their deaths!¡± Rain stared at her, unblinking. ¡°Those kids were abandoned. The slavers are dead. Who¡¯s going to look after them? You?¡± Her arm dropped to her side, fingers curling into a fist. She didn¡¯t know how to respond. ¡°Leave them here, and they¡¯ll starve¡ªor worse, be enslaved again. And that would be merciful.¡± The words ignited a fire of anger and frustration in Esther. ¡°Better a slave to someone than a corpse in the dirt.¡± Rain¡¯s voice was devoid of emotion. Esther clenched her teeth, her body trembling uncontrollably. She couldn¡¯t pinpoint why she was so furious or even what exactly she was angry at. ¡°Stop talking like this is normal!¡± she shouted, her voice quaking with indignation. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it make you angry? Is this really all we can offer those kids¡ªslavery or death?¡± Rain shrugged, indifferent. ¡°That¡¯s just the way the world is.¡± It was then that Esther realized what she was truly angry about. She was angry because she was no different from Kyle. Kyle couldn¡¯t accept the raw, brutal nature of humanity. She just chose to confront it in ways Esther thought were wrong. But what about her? She hadn¡¯t done anything. All she did was point out problems without proposing solutions, insisting only that they were wrong. She was angry at her own powerlessness to fix what was right in front of her. "I want to learn about this world because I want to change it." The words she had spoken to the soldier on the ship¡¯s deck echoed in her mind. What if that was the answer? The world is just the way it is. Esther didn¡¯t know how long she stood there. She stared at the market bustling with people, their footsteps and chatter filling the air. She watched merchants smile as they hawked their wares to passersby. They must have heard the gunshots and sounds of fighting, but no one paid any attention. It was as though she existed in a different world from them. The five bodies lying in pools of blood and viscera might as well not exist. "The world is the way it is because of the adults who built this terrible place for us." Kyle¡¯s furious voice reverberated in her thoughts. This time, her words didn¡¯t seem so absurd anymore. Maybe if she could channel her anger at the state of the world into someone, like Kyle did, she wouldn¡¯t feel this way. Finally, she turned to Rain, who had been waiting for her patiently. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the ship.¡± The World We Built - Part 3 Holland stood motionless on the decrepit wooden pier, the cigarette between his fingers burned dangerously close to the filter. Yet, he was too lost in thought to notice the heat licking at his fingertips. Behind him, Esther shifted nervously, her anxious movements betraying her unease, while Rain stood as impassive as ever. The three of them occupied a precarious expanse of rotting planks. With no words exchanged between them, the only sounds were the groaning of the wood beneath their feet and the gentle lapping of waves below. As Holland flicked the remnants of his cigarette into the water and reached for another, he spotted three silhouettes approaching. Under the dim glow of the firefly lanterns, the figures resolved into three men. Leading them was Hector, flanked by two others¡ªtall and broad-shouldered. One appeared to be in his late twenties, his close-cropped brown hair paired with wire-rimmed glasses. The other was older, likely in his fifties, his weathered face lined with age and scars. A captain¡¯s hat sat atop his head, obscuring the graying strands of his hair, while both wore faded yellow camouflage uniforms. ¡°I did what you asked,¡± Hector murmured to Holland before stepping back to join Esther and Rain. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to see you again, Holland¡ªor should I say, Captain Holland now?¡± The older man extended a firm hand. Holland grasped it in return, meeting the strength with his own. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again, Captain Sayid¡ªor should I say, Commander Sayid?¡± Holland responded with a polite smile. Sayid let out a low growl, a sound almost like a chuckle. ¡°The Sunless Seas are where I belong, Captain. Not behind a desk piled high with papers.¡± ¡°And yet, a man of your stature in the Egyptian military finds himself here?¡± Holland probed. ¡°Is that why you wanted to meet me?¡± Sayid¡¯s tone remained guarded, as unreadable as ever. Holland decided to cut straight to the point. ¡°I¡¯ve heard whispers.¡± He glanced at the bustling marketplace, its lights twinkling even in the dead of night. ¡°They say you¡¯re having issues with the eastern stations.¡± ¡°And?¡± Sayid¡¯s curt response carried an edge. ¡°I want to know what you know,¡± Holland said plainly. ¡°An invasion? Who would dare challenge the Nile, the lifeline of the Sunless World? If the river shuts down, the economy halts. A monster in the waters, as the rumors claim? That seems unlikely¡ªno beast could wipe out entire stations without leaving survivors to raise the alarm.¡± He lit another cigarette, the glow briefly illuminating his face. ¡°I suspect you don¡¯t know the source of the problem either. But if you share what you do know, I might be able to help. You know I¡¯m the only captain to have circumnavigated the Sunless World. You know my old submarine. I might know what it is.¡± Sayid stood silent as stone, then turned to the man with glasses beside him. In clipped tones, he began speaking in the Egyptian military¡¯s hieroglyphic code. When the man with glasses shook his head, Sayid sighed and turned back to Holland. ¡°I didn¡¯t bring my own. Do you have another cigarette?¡± Holland handed him a cigarette and the lighter. Exhaling a stream of smoke, Sayid cleared his throat and began to speak. ¡°It started with a small port town at the mouth of the Nile in New Morocco. Our intel division reported that daily updates from the station there had stopped coming in. At first, we thought the officer there was being negligent¡ªit happens sometimes in remote outposts with only one person in charge. They might have forgotten to report before bed, gotten drunk, or fallen ill. But when it happened again with Rabat, the capital city, the backup station in Casablanca couldn¡¯t contact the main government station either. They waited three days before declaring the capital lost. The president, along with most government officials, were confirmed dead. That¡¯s when they reached out to the Confederation, explaining the entire situation and asking for help.¡± Sayid took another drag from the cigarette. ¡°That¡¯s when I first learned about it, but by the time it reached the council for discussion, we had already lost contact with Nigeria. Predictably, mobilizing the allied forces took even longer. By the time we lost Giza, the Egyptian government decided to act and sent me in.¡± ¡°I assume you declared a state of emergency?¡± Holland asked. ¡°No,¡± Sayid replied with a growl. ¡°The capitals of those nations are all on the Nile. No one knows what¡¯s happening, and no one dares to send anyone to investigate. No one volunteers for these things.¡± He let out a bitter chuckle. ¡°And we¡¯ll likely do nothing until it happens to New Cairo. By then, there won¡¯t be anyone left to report it.¡± The two men fell silent, wisps of smoke curling upward into the night air. ¡°What do you think, Captain? Any ideas?¡± Sayid¡¯s eyes bore into him with expectation. Holland fell into deep thought before finally speaking. ¡°The most plausible explanation is a plague.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°But we would¡¯ve seen symptoms among the refugees by now if it were a disease capable of wiping out entire cities so quickly.¡± Holland finished, cutting off any hope that the answer was so straightforward. Silence reclaimed the pier once more. Holland stood, exhaling smoke into the damp air, surrounded by an infinite expanse of black water. The dim circle of light from a firefly lantern perched atop a wooden post illuminated his immediate surroundings, but beyond that radius, the darkness was impenetrable. Waves lapped against the wooden planks beneath his boots, and for a fleeting moment, he imagined he saw something twisting and writhing within the frothy crests. A sudden gust of wind chilled him to the bone, a sensation he oddly savored. Fear. ¡°Before we discuss this ¡®something,¡¯ I have another question,¡± Holland said abruptly, shattering the quiet. ¡°The dam¡ªsomeone¡¯s lowered the water level, haven¡¯t they?¡± Sayid flicked the butt of his cigarette into the water. ¡°I suspect it¡¯s one of those separatist groups stirring up chaos. Yes, the situation has left us stranded here.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your plan?¡± Holland pressed. ¡°They¡¯ve drained the river before the dam down to less than a hundred meters¡ªsome areas might barely be twenty meters deep. We can¡¯t risk sending a submarine through and running it aground. I think a ground assault is our only option. Small boats might get us close, but I expect the dam to be heavily fortified. It¡¯s a perfect defensive position, and our men would be easy targets.¡± Sayid shook his head. ¡°No, we¡¯ll need to flank them. There are cliffs nearby that could lead us to the top of the dam. If we deploy agile strike teams with snipers, we might clear the area and regain control.¡± ¡°I know that dam,¡± Holland interjected. ¡°The cliffs are too steep for a safe ascent. Wouldn¡¯t it be simpler to use rocket artillery and blow the dam open? The result¡¯s the same, and you wouldn¡¯t be risking lives.¡± ¡°My orders are to reclaim the dam, Captain Holland. That dam is still Egyptian property, and without it, the river will dry up come summer.¡± Sayid¡¯s tone was as cold and unyielding as the steel of the dam itself. ¡°The people holding it are your countrymen, Captain. Do you even know who your enemy is?¡± Holland pressed further. ¡°That¡¯s irrelevant. I don¡¯t have time to play protector to a handful of misguided civilians.¡± ¡°Then let me handle the dam my way,¡± Holland offered, stepping forward. ¡°In exchange, I¡¯ll help you deal with the ¡®something¡¯ at Giza.¡± ¡°So you know what it is, then?¡± Sayid asked, his voice low and weighted with curiosity. ¡°We can¡¯t be certain, but we have some clues to narrow it down. First, all the towns that have gone silent are located along the Nile. Whatever it is, it¡¯s tied to the river. I believe it¡¯s using the Nile as its path of travel.¡± Sayid¡¯s face paled visibly as he absorbed this information. ¡°Whatever it is, it¡¯s currently stopped at Giza. I¡¯m willing to help you address that issue.¡± Holland¡¯s voice was firm as he met the other man¡¯s light brown eyes. Sayid remained silent for a moment, his expression inscrutable. ¡°You¡¯re offering to help us deal with the problem at the dam¡ªand with this... ¡®thing¡¯? What¡¯s your price, Holland?¡± Holland glanced across the dock. The soft glow of the firefly lanterns illuminated four submarines docked in a neat row. ¡°I noticed you¡¯ve brought four submarines with you. I¡¯d like to request one of them¡ªto evacuate the people here at the station back to the capital.¡± Sayid didn¡¯t respond immediately. Instead, he extended his hand. ¡°Thank you,¡± Holland said, gripping the offered hand firmly with a strength that matched Sayid¡¯s. ¡°No, Captain Holland. It¡¯s I who should be thanking you.¡± Sayid smiled¡ªa rare and fleeting expression of gratitude. ¡­ ¡°What madness are you planning to pull this time?¡± Hector glared at him with a face that screamed, This is all your fault. Matthew¡¯s expression was grim. ¡°Do you even truly know what this ¡®something¡¯ really is?¡± ¡°I told you¡ªI¡¯m just guessing.¡± Holland sighed heavily. ¡°But if it¡¯s moving along the river, doesn¡¯t that make it a creature from the Sunless Seas?¡± Esther blurted out. Holland hadn¡¯t even noticed when she¡¯d slipped into the control room. ¡°What kind of sea creature could wipe out an entire city?¡± Hector turned to glare at the girl instead. ¡°That¡¯s a problem for later. Right now, what¡¯s your plan for blowing up the dam? We don¡¯t even have a rocket launcher.¡± Matthew looked at him with growing unease, his mustache twitching nervously. ¡°Two-person team. I¡¯ll go with Rain. We¡¯ll scale the cliff beside the dam to reach the top. From there, I¡¯ll provide cover with my sniper rifle while Rain sets the plastic explosives. Once the dam¡¯s blown, we¡¯ll retreat the way we came and climb back down.¡± Holland laid out his meticulously crafted plan with a confidence that left no room for doubt. ¡°Any questions?¡± It was the most unlikely person who spoke up to challenge him, breaking their usual silence. ¡°Yes.¡± Rain¡¯s voice was calm. Holland had forgotten he was even there, leaning casually against the control panel in the corner of the room. ¡°I¡¯ll go alone.¡± The room fell into a stunned silence. Holland turned sharply to face Rain, caught off guard. Rain had never challenged his plans before. ¡°May I ask why?¡± Rain met his gaze directly. ¡°I¡¯m the only one who can infiltrate the dam.¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s the problem with me providing cover from a distance?¡± Rain¡¯s stare didn¡¯t waver. ¡°The odds of success are higher if you¡¯re not involved.¡± His voice was as steady as ever. No backup in an emergency, yet he dared to claim better odds without it. Holland was dumbfounded. The kid just lied to me. Rain had never lied before, not once. Holland turned to look at Esther. Was it because of her? ¡°Are you afraid I¡¯ll have to kill the kids at the dam?¡± he asked. ¡°But they¡¯re just children!¡± Esther exclaimed, her voice rising. ¡°If killing them means you make it back alive, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate.¡± Holland¡¯s tone was firm. ¡°Can you really do this alone?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Rain nodded. Holland let out a long sigh. If this kid had learned to lie, it would be truly terrifying. He couldn¡¯t tell whether that impassive face meant he was lying or telling the truth. ¡°I don¡¯t just mean you succeeding in blowing up the dam. I mean making it back alive as well.¡± Rain nodded again, his face betraying no emotion about the suicide mission he had proposed and volunteered for. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. But since there¡¯ll be no cover for your entry or exit, we¡¯ll need to use mortar fire to create a diversion during your infiltration. We¡¯ll also need to change the pickup point to the crest of the dam.¡± Holland clapped his hands together as he spoke, signaling the finality of the decision. ¡°You¡¯re going to park the sub under the dam?!¡± Hector exclaimed. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit too shallow, Holland? The operational depth of a submarine is three hundred meters.¡± Matthew stroked his beard thoughtfully as he spoke. ¡°Not to mention the return fire!¡± Hector added with urgency. ¡°I¡¯ll pilot the sub myself at that point,¡± Holland replied. ¡°I know the underwater routes there. I should be able to navigate and extract Rain safely.¡± No one said another word, though Hector¡¯s eyes bombarded him with unspoken questions. ¡°So it¡¯s settled, then.¡± When everyone else had left the control room to rest, Holland noticed Hector lingering by the door. ¡°What is it, Commander?¡± Holland asked, sinking wearily into the captain¡¯s chair. ¡°Why not let me send a sniper instead?¡± Holland wasn¡¯t in the mood to explain. ¡°Trust my decision. That¡¯s all I can say.¡± ¡°I trusted you when you brought the kid aboard, but now you¡¯re sending him on a suicide mission?¡± Hector¡¯s tone was sharp, his expression unwavering.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. ¡°If Rain says he can do it, then he can.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know where you get that confidence, but you¡¯re not just too soft to kill a kid, are you?¡± Hector¡¯s piercing gaze searched him for the truth. Holland stared back unflinchingly. ¡°I¡¯m ready to kill anyone¡ªeven you¡ªif it means keeping that kid alive.¡± ¡°Is he your son?¡± Holland laughed. ¡°No, he¡¯s just a kid I found on my last submarine.¡± Hector stared at him for a moment longer. ¡°I thought as much. I wouldn¡¯t send my own kid to die.¡± ¡­ When Hector had left, Holland remained seated, listening to the sound of water outside the submarine¡¯s hull. It was a peculiar sound, one born from the immense pressure against the submarine¡¯s steel frame. A faint, elongated creak, almost like the breath of some immense, unseen creature. He liked listening to it when he was alone. About ten minutes later, the faint metallic groan was interrupted by the sound of a steel door opening and closing. ¡°Did she ask you to do it?¡± Holland asked without opening his eyes or swiveling his chair. His ears remained attuned to the low moan of the submarine. ¡°We met their leader at the station. They¡¯re just abandoned kids trying to protect themselves. I think it¡¯s something I want to do,¡± Rain replied. ¡°Since when did you care about things like this? Old folks, kids, women¡ªwe¡¯ve killed them all, you and I. Why does it bother you now?¡± Holland wanted to know, though he suspected he already understood the reason for Rain¡¯s change. Still, he wanted to hear it from Rain himself, even if the answer was as obvious as the ocean pressing in on their fragile steel shell. ¡°You¡¯re right. I don¡¯t care how old the enemy in front of me is, as long as it gets the mission done. I just thought I could do what she wanted, so I volunteered.¡± Rain confessed without hesitation. Holland turned his chair to face Rain. Sometimes, he forgot the boy standing before him was still just a child. ¡°Then that¡¯s that,¡± he said with a faint smile. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Rain looked genuinely surprised, a rare occurrence. ¡°I¡¯m not the kind of adult who tells you what you can or can¡¯t do. If that¡¯s your decision, I trust you.¡± Holland stretched his legs out, resting them on Matthew¡¯s chair. ¡°It¡¯s an adult¡¯s duty to support and guide the reasonable decisions of the young, isn¡¯t it?¡± Rain continued to eye him warily. Holland sighed. ¡°Listen, I¡¯m allowing this because I believe you can infiltrate successfully. Their forces are just kids like you, after all. But have you planned for what happens if the mission goes off course? When you¡¯re forced to fight?¡± Rain nodded. ¡°If it comes to that, I¡¯ll kill them without hesitation.¡± His usual calm tone oddly reassured Holland. ¡°She¡¯s really changed you.¡± Holland remarked. Rain¡¯s expression remained impassive. ¡°So have you.¡± ¡­ Holland sat in Matthew¡¯s seat, his hands gripping the submarine¡¯s control stick firmly. ¡°Twenty meters to the right, there¡¯s a cluster of stalagmites,¡± Matthew reported from his new station, monitoring the sonar readings. Holland nudged the submarine slightly to the left. ¡°There¡¯s a narrow passage up ahead, about thirty meters wide. It¡¯s a tight squeeze, Holland,¡± Matthew added, his voice tinged with unease. Holland smiled. ¡°Piece of cake.¡± He glanced at the sonar display on the side monitor and adjusted the control stick ever so slightly. ¡°Twenty more meters...¡± Matthew¡¯s voice softened as tension filled the air. When the countdown reached five meters, the collision warning system blared, red lights flashing on both sides of the control panel. Matthew swallowed hard and glanced nervously at Holland. Holland steadied his hands, keeping the submarine¡¯s trajectory precise. Only when the alarms ceased did he hear a collective sigh of relief from the crew in the control room. ¡°You lot, have a little more faith in your captain, will you?¡± Holland muttered. ¡°Good to see you¡¯ve still got it, Holland,¡± Matthew said, clapping him on the shoulder. ¡°How far are we?¡± Holland asked, adjusting the controls once more to level the submarine. ¡°Roughly a kilometer from the dam. The tunnel¡¯s straight, no obstructions,¡± Hector reported irritably as he peered through the periscope. ¡°Hurry up and get it done already.¡± Holland rose from the pilot¡¯s seat and called out commands. ¡°Prepare to surface! Notify the crew to mount the mortars on the deck the moment we break the surface!¡± ¡­ Holland stood amidst the thunderous explosions of mortar fire. In one hand, he held a pair of binoculars; in the other, a radio gripped tightly in his palm. Through the lens, he watched Rain complete the first phase of the plan. The boy had managed to reach the outpost beside the dam undetected. Holland waited until Rain had been inside the dam for a while before raising his hand to signal a ceasefire. He picked up the military-issued radio. ¡°This is Washington. Report your status.¡± ¡°I¡¯m heading to the rendezvous point,¡± came Rain¡¯s slightly breathless voice, crackling with the faint static of the radio. Holland exhaled, a faint sense of relief settling in. Perhaps this wouldn¡¯t be as difficult as he¡¯d imagined. Rain might actually manage to plant the explosives and escape unnoticed. ¡°Um...¡± a hesitant voice beside him broke his thoughts. Turning, he saw Esther, her binoculars pressed firmly to her eyes. ¡°Rain has to come out at the top of the dam, through the right outpost, correct?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Holland replied, puzzled. ¡°Why? What is it?¡± When Esther didn¡¯t immediately respond, Holland raised his binoculars and trained them on the right outpost of the dam. ¡°Damn it.¡± He saw a line of soldiers, perfectly positioned and ready, their rifles aimed directly at the entryway of the right outpost¡ªthe very door Rain was supposed to emerge from according to the escape plan. ¡°Mister Arthur!¡± Holland called out sharply to Esther¡¯s father, who was standing nearby. ¡°Yes?¡± Arthur stammered, clearly startled by the sudden command¡ªor perhaps still queasy from the motion of the ship. ¡°Go down to the control room and tell Matthew to abort the retrieval plan. Cancel the dive. Order him to move the ship forward.¡± ¡°But¡­ but that¡¯ll make us a target for the soldiers on the dam!¡± Arthur¡¯s face was pale, his fear palpable. Holland¡¯s patience snapped. He shot the man a glare so cold it could cut steel. ¡°Follow my orders. Now.¡± Arthur didn¡¯t argue further. He bolted toward the ship¡¯s entrance, disappearing into its depths. ¡°Captain¡­ it looks like they¡¯re talking,¡± Esther¡¯s voice broke through the tense air, pulling Holland¡¯s attention back. He quickly raised his binoculars again. She was right. Rain stood on the other side of half a dozen rifles pointed directly at him, seemingly engaged in conversation with the opposing commander, who had boldly stepped out in front of his own firing line. Then, Holland saw it. Rain tossed his satchel high into the air. The explosion was deafening, even from their distant vantage point. The force of the blast sent debris and dust cascading from the ceiling into the water below. And onto their own heads. Holland rushed forward, pulling Esther down and using his own body to shield her from the falling debris. When the shockwave of the explosion subsided, Holland looked around the ship¡¯s deck, now shrouded in a thick haze of dust and smoke. The mortar crew lay sprawled on the ground, clutching their heads, but none appeared seriously injured. Turning back to the girl in front of him, he asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡± The girl nodded and murmured a soft word of thanks, still visibly shaken. But as soon as Holland stood up, Esther sprang to her feet, quickly raising her binoculars to her eyes once more. Almost immediately, she lowered the binoculars and dashed toward Holland, snatching the radio from his hand before he could react. ¡°Hey!¡± Holland began to protest, but Esther ignored him completely. ¡°Rain! Watch your back!¡± she yelled into the radio, her voice loud and urgent. Holland immediately lifted his binoculars again and saw Rain standing precariously close to the edge of the dam. A soldier stood behind him, a gun aimed at Rain¡¯s head. Regret surged through him like a tidal wave. His decision to let Rain infiltrate alone suddenly felt like a catastrophic mistake. He wished desperately that the binoculars in his hands were a sniper rifle instead. But even if they were, the angle from here made it impossible to take a clean shot. Come on, you can do this. Since the day they met, Holland had never known anyone who could best Rain in close combat. The boy was a master, his unorthodox fighting style both unpredictable and devastating. More often than not, Holland had watched him allow an opponent to strike first, only to counterattack in the blink of an eye. Rain¡¯s reflexes and instincts were nothing short of superhuman. In every battle, Rain was the spearhead, leading the charge, while Holland provided cover from behind. And many times, Holland felt that the boy didn¡¯t even need his support. Rain could have handled the enemies entirely on his own. It happened so often that sometimes Holland forgot Rain was still just a kid. The vibration of the engine beneath his feet snapped him back to the present, followed by the lurch of the ship as it began to move forward. At this point, they were improvising. The plan to blow up the dam had succeeded, but the escape plan had fallen apart spectacularly. Holland was pouring all his focus into devising one contingency plan after another in his mind. Sail to the original extraction point? The odds of Rain being killed before he could make it off the dam were dangerously high. Worse, they¡¯d likely be sunk before they could even get beneath the structure. Holland couldn¡¯t see a single way to get Rain out safely. Not one. ¡°Captain.¡± He felt a tug on his sleeve and turned to find Esther staring at him with fierce determination in her eyes. ¡°I have a plan,¡± she said. ¡­ ¡°Listen up, you maggots! In a hundred meters, we¡¯ll enter the enemy¡¯s searchlight range. When that happens, every single one of you is to wait until the ship completes its turn, facing back the way we came. Only then do we begin the plan.¡± Hector stood amidst the group of soldiers, barking out instructions while Holland kept his binoculars fixed on the dam ahead. Holland could hardly believe Rain had survived being held at gunpoint. Now, the boy stood on a maintenance platform, facing the enemy leader¡ªthe man who had been speaking to him from the top of the dam. ¡°That¡¯s Kyle, isn¡¯t it? The one who declared war on adults?¡± Holland asked, turning to Esther, who was peering through her binoculars beside him. Holland felt a rare moment of ease. This was a one-on-one duel. He was confident Rain could handle himself until they completed the extraction. ¡°He says the world is the way it is because adults made it this way,¡± Esther said, her own tension easing. Holland let out a sharp laugh. Kyle had stepped closer to Rain, preparing to engage. Both wielded ice axes, the air between them charged with anticipation. ¡°The world just is the way it is. We¡¯re the ones who made ourselves this way,¡± Holland muttered. Kyle swung his ice axe, the sharp arc cutting through the air. Rain met the attack with calm precision, blocking effortlessly. ¡°Do you think we can change it?¡± Esther¡¯s voice was soft, almost introspective. Kyle overextended, his stance faltering as Rain¡¯s counterstrike threw him off balance. But Rain didn¡¯t press the attack; instead, he maintained his distance. Cautious¡ªperhaps too cautious. ¡°Human beings are always changing¡ªshaped by the events they encounter, the obstacles they overcome, or the people they meet along the way.¡± He glanced at Esther and saw her watching Rain¡¯s fight with unwavering focus. She, too, had already changed many people. Holland felt the ship begin to arc into a turn. He turned toward Esther just as Hector shouted at the top of his lungs, ordering the soldiers to form ranks. ¡°Even at the edge of their firing range, there¡¯s still a risk from rockets. Please, go back to the control room with your father.¡± Holland tried to sound as persuasive as he could manage. The attempt was predictably futile. Esther fixed him with her determined gaze, unwavering as ever. Still, she turned and walked toward the entrance to the pressure chamber. ¡°You¡¯re using the rope length I calculated, based on the area of a triangle using the Pythagorean theorem, right?¡± ¡°I double-checked. It¡¯s over six hundred meters, guaranteed.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget the cover angles during retrieval.¡± ¡°You need to put more trust in the crew of Washington.¡± ¡°You have to save him,¡± she said as they crossed paths. ¡°You made the plan. Leave making it work to me,¡± Holland replied, flashing her a grin and thumping his chest in mock bravado. As soon as Esther disappeared into the pressure chamber, the ship¡¯s turn came to a halt. Holland raised his binoculars once more. The scene before him remained the same. Kyle attacked. Rain blocked. But Rain refused to strike back. Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d kill without hesitation? Holland gripped his binoculars so tightly he heard the faint crack of the casing and forced himself to stop. That little liar. He really had learned how to lie. Lowering the binoculars, Holland strode toward the multi-purpose gun mount, where the harpoon launcher was still installed. He climbed into the gunner¡¯s seat and raised the binoculars again. From his vantage point, he could see soldiers moving atop the dam. Lowering his view, he focused back on Rain, who now stood behind Kyle, the enemy leader on his knees, crawling across the ground. Rain made no move to finish him off. Instead, it seemed like they were talking. ¡°Ten seconds to firing range!¡± Hector¡¯s voice boomed from the ship¡¯s bow. Hang in there. Just Stall for more time, you little brat. Holland muttered internally, but even as the thought formed, he noticed something chilling. Kyle was crawling toward a handgun on the ground. The same one he¡¯d used to hold Rain at gunpoint earlier. Holland wasn¡¯t sure if Rain had noticed it yet. The boy didn¡¯t react, didn¡¯t move, didn¡¯t make any attempt to stop Kyle. Just kill him already. ¡°Five seconds!¡± Hector called again. Holland saw Kyle grip the handgun, saw him gather strength to pivot and take aim. Holland fired the harpoon in that moment. The deafening explosion of the extra gunpowder-loaded harpoon fired mere inches from his ear left Holland¡¯s hearing on that side completely dead. A shrill ringing echoed through his head as the harpoon launched forward. The winch groaned loudly, the rope unwinding at a blinding speed. Holland watched as Kyle spun around, handgun in hand. Two seconds. Kyle aimed the gun at Rain¡¯s head. One second. Time seemed to freeze. The two figures stood locked in place, staring at one another. Rain¡¯s face remained impassive, calm as always, even with a gun trained on him. Then, time snapped back into motion. The harpoon struck the ground between them, perfectly splitting the space. The rope stretched taut, connecting the winch to the harpoon, just as Esther had calculated. It was tight enough for Rain to use it as a zipline to return to the ship. A blinding spotlight illuminated the ship¡¯s deck, and Holland realized they¡¯d been spotted. Even so, he paid no attention to Hector¡¯s shouts to raise shields. His focus remained entirely on the unfolding scene nearly half a kilometer away. Kyle seemed startled, but he didn¡¯t fire the gun. Rain, on the other hand, acted as if the harpoon didn¡¯t exist at all. He stood there, staring at Kyle with his unchanging, serene expression. Then, he appeared to say something, his lips moving in the faint light, before turning away. Raising his ice axe, Rain hooked it onto the rope and swung himself onto the zipline. Gunfire erupted all around them, but most of the bullets ricocheted harmlessly off the bulletproof shields raised by the soldiers, forming an impenetrable barrier. Holland watched as Kyle stood motionless, his gaze fixed on Rain as the boy slid away on the zipline. Slowly, Kyle lowered the handgun in his grip. Then Kyle shouted orders to a masked sniper standing nearby. Moments later, the gunfire ceased entirely. Rain landed safely on the safety padding set up behind the shield wall. ¡°Move forward, Matthew!¡± Holland barked into the radio. The engine roared to life as the Washington began pulling away from the dam, now transformed into a twin waterfall cascading from its shattered structure. It seemed the shield wall had been unnecessary. No further shots were fired, prompting Hector to grudgingly order the men to lower the shields. ¡°So much for all that practice,¡± he muttered. ¡°Just be glad we didn¡¯t take a stray rocket to the face,¡± Matthew¡¯s voice crackled through the radio, eliciting a wave of nervous chuckles from the shield crew. Holland turned to Rain, who was now standing and methodically removing his gear. ¡°The harpoon gun as a makeshift zipline¡ªcreative¡± Rain admitted, his voice as calm and detached as ever. ¡°I didn¡¯t come up with the plan,¡± Holland replied from his seat at the harpoon launcher, a cigarette clamped loosely between his lips. Slumping back in exhaustion, he added, ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d kill without hesitation?¡± Rain regarded him with his usual impassive expression. ¡°I said if it was necessary, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate. I think I managed to convince him.¡± ¡°You? Convincing someone? A socially inept kid like you?¡± Holland snorted. ¡°I told him there were ten more bombs planted in their camp and barracks. If they shot me, you¡¯d detonate them all.¡± Holland flicked his cigarette away, straightening up in his seat. ¡°That¡¯s absurd. Our remote detonators barely have any range. No way we could trigger them from a submarine a kilometer out. Who¡¯d believe that?¡± ¡°Of course they did.¡± Rain started walking toward the entrance to the pressure chamber. ¡°They¡¯re just kids.¡± Whales Song - Part 1 Esther stood on her tiptoes, trying to catch a glimpse of Sonia, who lay motionless on the infirmary bed. Her effort was necessary, as the view was obstructed by a desk and the ship¡¯s intimidating doctor, seated squarely in her way. Her friend lay pale and still, her red shoulder-length hair vivid as flame against the sickly pallor of her face. The thinness of her already frail frame seemed even more pronounced beneath the loose, faded white tank top she wore. IV tubes and other unfamiliar lines snaked from her wrist to an array of bags filled with fluids and medications Esther couldn¡¯t name. ¡°Can¡¯t I visit her? Just for a moment?¡± Esther asked, her voice hopeful. ¡°Quarantine protocol. There¡¯s still a chance it could be influenza,¡± the ship¡¯s doctor replied without lifting his gaze from the journal on his desk. Esther vaguely remembered his name¡ªHeisenberg, or something like that. He appeared to be sketching. ¡°But it¡¯s been over a week!¡± she protested, though she swallowed the rest of her words when Heisenberg glanced up at her. It wasn¡¯t unlike the feeling she got when Holland stared at her¡ªexcept where Holland¡¯s gaze reminded her of an impending quiz she hadn¡¯t studied for, Heisenberg¡¯s sent shivers up her spine, raising the fine hairs on the back of her neck. Satisfied she understood, the ship¡¯s doctor lowered his gaze and resumed sketching. Esther was fairly certain Heisenberg wouldn¡¯t be as easily swayed as Matthew, so she prepared to turn and leave the infirmary. Just as she was turning, something caught her eye. The drawing Heisenberg was working on. Esther froze, leaning closer to examine it. It was a rough pencil sketch, unfinished but detailed enough to capture the essence of its subject. The creature depicted was massive, muscular, with enormous fins on either side of its body and a tail shaped like an oversized paddle. Its mouth was equally gargantuan, dominating nearly its entire bulk. She recognized it instantly. Heisenberg had stopped sketching, his pencil hovering over the creature¡¯s tail. ¡°Do you know what it is?¡± he asked in a low voice. Esther nodded slightly. ¡°The largest creature in the Sunless World.¡± She paused, her voice tinged with awe. ¡°It¡¯s a whale.¡± Heisenberg raised an eyebrow, intrigued. ¡°You just call it a whale? Not a fish?¡± ¡°I know whales aren¡¯t fish. They¡¯re mammals, like humans. Don¡¯t try to trick me,¡± she replied, proud of her knowledge. To her surprise, Heisenberg smiled at her. The expression softened his stern demeanor, making him look decades older. ¡°Not every kid knows that.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a kid,¡± Esther shot back immediately. ¡°Understood, Assistant Scholar.¡± The smile faded as quickly as it had appeared. Heisenberg¡¯s gaze shifted past her, to the bed where Sonia lay sleeping. He turned back to her with a weary sigh. ¡°If she wakes up, I¡¯ll let you know first. Here¡ªthis is for your father¡¯s seasickness.¡± He handed her three capsules in a small plastic zip bag. ¡°Thank you,¡± Esther said, bowing politely to the elderly doctor before heading toward the exit. ¡°By the way... if whales aren¡¯t fish, how do they breathe underwater?¡± Heisenberg¡¯s sudden question stopped her in her tracks, just as she was halfway out the door. Esther turned back, one hand on the doorframe. ¡°They use lungs to breathe, just like us. Whales have to surface to breathe air; they just hold their breath underwater for a really long time.¡± She imagined the massive creature gliding beneath their ship at that very moment. ¡°They say whales have blowholes on their backs to exhale through, shooting water high into the air like a giant fountain.¡± Her voice carried an almost reverent fascination. Heisenberg lifted his pencil again. ¡°Wrong.¡± He bent his head and resumed sketching. ¡°They use those blowholes to spray out the blood and entrails of their prey,¡± he said matter-of-factly. ¡­ Esther nudged the control room door open with her foot, sliding in with a grin. ¡°Snacks are here!¡± The center of the control room had been transformed into a makeshift table setup, multiple foldable metal tables lined up end to end, stretching toward the captain¡¯s chair. Esther placed a tray of coffee cups and a loaf of bread on the cluttered surface, already piled high with thick stacks of documents, binders, and scattered sheets of paper. Every head in the room turned toward her, the crew rising from their chairs and moving eagerly to claim their share. ¡°Thanks for the coffee, Esther,¡± Matthew said with a squinty smile, lifting a cup from the tray for a sip. He reached out and tore off a piece of bread. ¡°You¡¯re a big help,¡± her father said, patting her shoulder gently. ¡°This one¡¯s for you, Dad.¡± She handed him a glass of water and a small bag of pills. ¡°Take them after you eat. And no coffee, okay?¡± The last part she added on her own authority. Esther had never liked coffee much¡ªnot that this was real coffee. It was a brew made from the leaves of some plant. She¡¯d heard roasted coffee beans were a luxury only found within the Reich Empire, the sole place where coffee plants could still grow. Her father took the pills and water with a resigned look of disappointment. She noticed he seemed healthier¡ªprobably getting used to the motion of the ship. ¡°Where¡¯s the jerky I asked for?¡± Hector glared at her. ¡°Yes, Commander, but the kitchen didn¡¯t approve it.¡± She glared back, matching his intensity. ¡°Don¡¯t blame the kid, Hector. We still got bread,¡± Matthew said, speaking through a mouthful of it. ¡°You forgot to buy meat at the last station, didn¡¯t you, Matthew? I told you to stock up!¡± Hector grumbled as he stomped away, a large piece of bread clutched in his hand. Esther sighed inwardly. She hated being the ship¡¯s snack server more than anything, but everyone else had a role to play aboard this vessel¡ªexcept her. Offering to help with the snacks was her way of staying busy. Couldn¡¯t she have found something more important to do while everyone else was busy discussing critical matters? Holland arrived last, following a few command crew members Esther didn¡¯t recognize as they grabbed drinks and bread. He picked up a cup of coffee and looked at the now-empty bread tray with an expression even more world-weary than usual. Esther offered a dry apology. ¡°Sorry, Captain. The kitchen only approved this much.¡± ¡°At least, thanks for the coffee,¡± Holland replied, raising his cup before downing a large gulp. Once everyone had their share of snacks, they returned to their seats around the table. The room settled, the quiet broken only by the occasional rustle of papers. ¡°Where were we?¡± her father asked, having finished his water and medicine. ¡°Nowhere sensible,¡± Hector muttered, shaking his head in frustration as he took another large bite of bread. ¡°A creature so massive it can destroy an entire city? Really?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not impossible,¡± Matthew interjected, his expression serious. ¡°I heard stories about the Stalingrad Station¡ªhow they lost contact because of an army of bats attacking them.¡± ¡°Dockside tall tales,¡± Hector scoffed. ¡°We¡¯re talking about something capable of killing an entire city in the blink of an eye. What kind of creature could do that? Humans, that¡¯s who. It¡¯s obvious. This is Soviet work¡ªthose bastards must have developed a new kind of missile. A missile that can level a city. They¡¯re going to use it to conquer the world!¡±Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. ¡°If there¡¯d been an explosion of that magnitude, we¡¯d have felt it¡ªtsunamis, earthquakes, structural collapses,¡± Holland replied, sipping his coffee. ¡°Not to mention the tunnels caving in. They wouldn¡¯t be able to keep moving to hit another city.¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s your better idea?¡± Hector shot back, glaring at him. For a moment, the captain of the Washington didn¡¯t reply. His eyes scanned the pages of the book in front of him. ¡°Beasts.¡± The word sent an icy chill through Esther. Beasts¡ªthe name sailors used to describe the monsters of the deep. At least, that was what the old seafarers¡¯ stories called them. ¡°Let me tell you about the Beast of Iowa,¡± Esther recalled the words of a sailor she¡¯d once begged to share tales of his voyages. In truth, she remembered countless stories of beasts, etched into her memory. As a child, she had believed in them so completely that she developed a fear of the sea and dark places. In these tales, the beasts were always colossal or endowed with supernatural power. But as she grew older and began questioning things, she started to see these stories for what they were: sailor¡¯s yarns, nothing more than tall tales. Hector gave a dismissive laugh. ¡°More sailor¡¯s tales.¡± ¡°Some tales are true,¡± Holland said quietly, his hand idly resting on the blood-red scarf around his neck. ¡°I¡¯ve met a few of them myself.¡± The room fell silent. The people around the table exchanged uneasy glances. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s entertain the idea for a moment,¡± Hector said, his tone more measured. ¡°Let¡¯s assume that this ¡®something¡¯ we¡¯re discussing is a creature¡ªsomething capable of killing an entire city in a heartbeat. It¡¯s already wiped out half the population in the major cities and capitals of the Confederacy of Africa.¡± Hector inhaled deeply. ¡°What would it have to be?¡± The room grew still once more. Esther shivered as she tried to picture a beast fitting Hector¡¯s description. It was almost comforting to imagine this ¡°something¡± being a plague or a natural disaster. Hell, even if it turned out to be a Soviet army with a doomsday weapon, she might have felt relief¡ªat least it would be something she understood. When no one answered, Holland turned his gaze to her father, whose face had grown pale again. ¡°Your thoughts?¡± Arthur looked profoundly uncomfortable with the question. Running a hand through his short blond hair, he adjusted the round glasses on his face¡ªa nervous habit Esther recognized immediately. ¡°Are you seriously suggesting this ¡®something¡¯ could be a beast from the depths?¡± Holland didn¡¯t answer. His silence was its own kind of affirmation. Her father licked his lips nervously. ¡°No one knows the true boundaries of this world. It¡¯s estimated that only twenty percent of the land has been explored and mapped,¡± Arthur began, his voice calm yet laced with gravity. ¡°And, of course, that figure completely disregards everything beneath the Sunless Sea, where no submarine has ever ventured beyond five thousand meters in depth.¡± ¡°Abyss¡­¡± Esther murmured softly, though the word seemed to echo through the stillness of the control room. Arthur turned to nod at her, acknowledging the term. ¡°An ancient word from the old world, meaning ¡®the hellish depths.¡¯ Sailors use it to describe depths beyond five thousand meters. It¡¯s a realm of mystery, an uncharted dominion, a world of the unknown.¡± He lifted his glass of water and drained it completely before continuing. ¡°If you ask me whether it¡¯s possible for something to exist in this world that could wipe out an entire city in an instant, I¡¯d say yes. Just as it¡¯s possible humanity once lived in a world filled only with light.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t help us figure out anything,¡± Hector growled, slamming his fist on the table. ¡°We¡¯re here to come up with a way to deal with whatever¡¯s killing people on this river, not to sit around swapping bedtime stories!¡± Holland rose to his feet, his expression calm and voice measured as he turned to face Hector¡¯s simmering anger. ¡°We¡¯re here to narrow down the possibilities,¡± he said evenly. ¡°And if the abyssal beasts are the only remaining possibility for the identity of this ¡®something¡¯¡­¡± He lifted his coffee cup and drained it in one long gulp before slamming the ceramic mug down onto the table. The loud crack of it made Esther jump. ¡°Then there¡¯s no need to figure out how to deal with it,¡± he continued, his voice sharper now, a cruel smile curling at his lips. ¡°Because it would be a waste of time.¡± Hector opened his mouth to retort, but the sharp creak of the control room door cut him off. A radioman burst in, her urgency written on her face. ¡°Incoming transmission from the Tutankhamun, Captain!¡± Holland nodded toward the control room¡¯s communication officer before striding to the wall console. He pressed a button, and the room filled with the static hum of white noise. Adjusting the frequency dial, he replaced the static with the deep voice of an Egyptian general. ¡°Tutankhamun calling Washington. Tutankhamun calling Washington...¡± A radioman handed Holland a headset with a microphone. He adjusted it quickly. ¡°This is Washington. We hear you, Tutankhamun.¡± ¡°We¡¯re entering the waters of Giza in five hundred meters,¡± came the response. ¡°Understood, Captain Sayid. Any word from the scouts?¡± Holland asked. ¡°No response yet, but it¡¯s possible we¡¯re in a signal dead zone.¡± Holland chuckled, though it carried no humor. ¡°Be ready, Captain Sayid. Stick to the protocol we agreed upon when we pass Giza¡¯s floodgates.¡± ¡°Understood, Washington. Ending transmission.¡± Holland removed the headset, handed it back to the radioman, and returned to his captain¡¯s chair. ¡°This meeting is adjourned. Have the soldiers clear the tables and documents. Everyone back to your posts,¡± he commanded, spinning his chair to face away from the group. As soon as Holland finished speaking, the room erupted into organized chaos. Everyone stood and moved to follow his orders. Esther once again felt out of place, unsure of what she should be doing amidst the flurry of activity. Her eyes caught the figure of someone else standing still, just like her. Esther decided to approach Rain, who was leaning against the radio console beside the helm¡¯s left-hand controls. The chaos around them seemed to barely register in his presence. ¡°Is it really that bad?¡± she asked softly, her voice barely cutting through the din of the room. Rain¡¯s expression remained impassive, untouched by the commotion around him. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he replied, his tone detached. ¡°Have you and Holland faced a beast before?¡± she pressed, her curiosity genuine. Rain nodded faintly. ¡°How did you defeat it? How did you survive?¡± Esther asked, unable to contain her wonder. For a moment, Rain met her gaze, something he rarely did. ¡°We didn¡¯t defeat it,¡± he said plainly. ¡°We abandoned the ship and ran.¡± ¡°Floodgate of Giza, twenty meters ahead,¡± the sonar operator reported, though the announcement was almost redundant. Through the thick glass in front of her, Esther could already see the massive metal gate reflecting the submarine¡¯s lights. Floodgates were the first line of defense for port harbors, controlling access to cities. Any vessel wishing to dock had to contact the port¡¯s control center to state its purpose. If approved, the gates would be opened. In dire circumstances, the gates served as barriers to repel foreign invaders. Larger ports often had multiple gates, built with exceptional durability. The Giza floodgate was no exception. Its iron framework spanned the width of the tunnel, with patches of rust and algae clinging to its surface. Yet, Esther could tell the gate¡¯s thickness exceeded three meters. ¡°So, what¡¯s the plan? Contact the port¡¯s control center?¡± Hector asked, turning toward Holland. ¡°Our floodgates have a maintenance override system, Commander. We¡¯ll handle it ourselves,¡± Captain Sayid¡¯s raspy voice crackled through the control room¡¯s radio. Esther noticed two shadows in diving suits moving toward the gate like phantoms gliding through the dark water. As they reached the massive iron doors, one diver produced a tool. Sparks erupted, dazzlingly bright, forcing Esther to avert her gaze. After a while, a small metal panel detached from the gate and fell into the abyss below, revealing a manual control panel. One of the divers reached out and turned a lever. A loud mechanical groan filled the control room as the gate began to rise, the screech of metal grinding against metal echoing through the tunnel. ¡°Call your men back, Sayid. End transmission,¡± Holland ordered, removing his headset and resting it around his neck. ¡°Cut the front lights and activate the armored glass shutters. Prepare to surface. We¡¯re going into battle station level one.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± Hector demanded, glaring at Holland. ¡°It means stealth mode,¡± Holland explained as the communications officer announced the battle readiness across the ship. ¡°Sonar off. Minimum speed. We¡¯ll be as quiet as the grave.¡± The sonar screens dimmed one by one, followed by the radio monitors. The control room lights faded, leaving only the emergency lights, bathing the space in a blood-red hue. It felt as though the entire room was drenched in blood. Esther shivered, unease twisting in her chest. This is a bad omen, she thought. ¡°We¡¯re through the gate,¡± Matthew whispered. ¡°Rising to the surface.¡± Holland pulled down the periscope to eye level. He remained still, staring intently at whatever lay above the waterline. The silence that followed was oppressive, thick enough to feel, as the rest of the crew waited, each imagining what their captain was seeing. That was when Esther heard it. At first, it was so faint she didn¡¯t register it. But as the sound grew louder and shifted pitch, she realized it was something entirely unfamiliar. A moan? A wail? The snore of a restless sleeper? It was all of these things at once¡ªand none of them. Though she couldn¡¯t place its source, Esther was certain of one thing: she was terrified of that mournful, alien sound. It reached deep into her chest, squeezing her heart with icy dread. ¡°Can anyone else hear that?¡± she whispered, her voice trembling, only then realizing her body was shaking. When no one responded, she turned back toward the control room. The control room was drenched in blood. Her breath caught as she slowly pivoted, taking in the carnage. The crew lay sprawled across the floor, their bodies twisted in grotesque angles. Matthew¡¯s upper torso slumped over the helm, his severed head resting on the floor below. Hector had been torn in half, his organs splattered across the control panel. Holland sat rigid in the captain¡¯s chair, his eye sockets empty, streaks of blood trailing down his cheeks where his eyes had been gouged out. Rain¡¯s body was shredded into fragments, as if his own blade had cleaved him apart. And before her stood her father. His hollow eyes locked on hers, blood streaming steadily from every orifice on his face. His voice was calm, unnervingly so. ¡°I told you,¡± he said. ¡°If anything ever happened to you, what would I do?¡± And then, his head exploded. His glasses tumbled across the floor, skittering to a stop as blood and fragments of brain splattered across her body. Esther realized she was screaming. Or thought she was. But no sound came out. Because she was drowning in blood that flooded the room entirely. Whales Song - Part 2 Two figures stood before her. A boy holding a sword. And a girl lying in a pool of blood. Their faces were eerily familiar. Did she know them? Who was she? Behind the two children, a shadowy figure sat, its hands moving over a strange, massive instrument. She waited for the shadow to turn toward her, longing to see its face. But why? She didn¡¯t understand what she was seeing. Not any of it. She thought she knew the two children. She thought she had seen this scene before. Who was she? That was when she began to hear the sound. It came from the shadow¡¯s hands, pressing keys on the strange instrument. But the sound didn¡¯t match the rhythm of the keys. It wasn¡¯t music. It wasn¡¯t anything human. It was a continuous wail, shifting from high to low, low to high, over and over. A mournful moan. The scream of agony. The cry of a beast from the abyss. The shadow¡¯s hands stilled, and it began to turn toward her. At last, she saw¡ª The scene vanished in an instant. She stood on a narrow metal walkway stretching endlessly before her. Darkness surrounded her, barely held at bay by the faint beam of a flashlight in her trembling hand. The long, mournful wail persisted, a haunting sound echoing in the silence. She turned to look behind her. The wailing grew louder, closer, as if its source were walking steadily through the darkness toward her. The flashlight illuminated only the empty walkway receding into the void, yet her instincts screamed otherwise. Something was coming for her. And she had to run. ¡°Sonia¡­¡± A faint whisper came from the opposite end of the walkway. She spun around and froze. The other side was a grotesque mass of flesh, spreading across every surface¡ªfloor, walls, and ceiling. Teeth, hair, and internal organs jutted from its undulating surface, turning the corridor into the belly of some ancient, monstrous beast. The wailing behind her grew so close she could feel its breath on her neck. She bolted forward, refusing to glance back, fleeing from the horrific wailing. She ran into the corridor of flesh and viscera. Each step landed with a nauseating squelch, the soft, pulsing floor giving way beneath her feet. ¡°Sonia¡­¡± She stumbled over a jagged tooth embedded in the floor, nearly falling. Her hand shot out to steady herself against the wall, only to recoil in horror as her fingers brushed what felt like lips protruding from the surface. Her flashlight struck the wall and went dark. Panicked and blind, she kept running, stumbling blindly through the blackness of the fleshy tunnel. The haunting wail behind her served as her only guide, a dreadful compass she used to flee. All that mattered was escape. ¡°Sonia¡­¡± The faint call echoed again, and in the distance, she saw a soft light blooming along the dark corridor ahead. With a final surge of desperation, she hurled herself toward the light. Darkness swallowed her once more. No, she realized¡ªher eyes were simply closed. She braced herself, waiting for the owner of the haunting wail to catch her, to end this futile chase. But no sound came. And the surface beneath her wasn¡¯t the squishy, wet flesh she¡¯d been running on moments ago. Opening her eyes, she found herself no longer in the narrow, oppressive tunnel. The land stretched endlessly around her, glowing softly with an ethereal blue light emanating from something blanketing the ground. It was breathtakingly beautiful. Ahead of her, a shadowed figure stood tall. She pushed herself to her feet, turning to face the figure. The faint blue light revealed an aged military uniform, its colors faded and worn in places. The figure¡¯s build was unmistakably female, towering over her, forcing her to look up. A blood-red scarf covered the lower half of the woman¡¯s face, while shadows from the glowing ground concealed the upper half. ¡°It¡¯s all up to you now,¡± the woman said, her voice firm and resolute. ¡°Who are you?¡± she asked, her own voice weak and fragile in comparison. ¡°You must save them,¡± the woman repeated, ignoring her question. ¡°Who do you mean?¡± she asked, confusion thick in her voice. The woman stepped closer, extending a hand toward her. Her fingers were long and elegant, pale as bone. The soft blue light shimmered on the surface of her outstretched hand. ¡°You must save them¡­ You must save Esther.¡± As those words faded into the stillness, a ripple of memory surfaced, like a submarine breaking through the dark waters of her mind. A vision of a blonde-haired girl appeared in her thoughts. Yes, she felt it too¡ªshe had to protect that girl. She reached out her hand, her fingers brushing against those of the other woman. She felt the woman smile. ¡°Save her, Sonia¡­¡± ¡­ ¡°Sonia!¡± She blinked open heavy eyelids, the world around her a blurred haze. Sounds reached her as if from far away. It took time for her vision to focus, for clarity to return. Bright blue eyes and a furrowed brow, etched with worry, filled her view. Brown hair, pulled back loosely, framed the face of a young man leaning over her. ¡°You¡¯re¡ªyou¡¯re not dead,¡± he stammered, relief saturating his voice, which sounded strangely mature for his youthful appearance. ¡°Could you¡­ maybe not hover so close, Will?¡± Her voice was raspy, her throat dry, and even speaking felt like an immense effort. Will jerked back, his face flushing crimson. ¡°Sorry¡­ I just¡ªI thought you were dead.¡± With difficulty, she pushed herself upright, every muscle in her body trembling as though they hadn¡¯t been used in years. As she sat up, a splitting headache roared to life, forcing her to wince. ¡°Are you okay, Sonia?¡± Will asked, his voice laced with genuine concern. Yes. My name is Sonia. The thought grounded her as fragments of memory began falling back into place. "I feel terrible..." Sonia muttered, raising a hand to rub her throbbing forehead. Her tongue darted out to moisten her parched lips, a futile effort against the dryness in her mouth. She glanced around, realizing she was sitting on a bed in the ship''s medical bay. The room was dimly lit by the flickering red glow of a single emergency light. The ship¡¯s doctor was nowhere to be seen. "What happened?" she asked, her voice dry and strained. ¡°When I woke up, it was already like this. Probably power shutdown hours. There¡¯s no engine hum either. We might¡¯ve docked.¡± Will slumped into Heisenberg¡¯s chair, idly flipping through the logbook left on the desk. ¡°I meant me¡ªwhat happened to me? I remember us going to the engine room.¡± Sonia frowned, fragments of memory clawing their way back. She remembered Rain being taken by a shadow from her dream. She remembered following it to the engine room. And she remembered finding something there¡ªsomething dreadful. The image of a black monolith, covered in tangled pipes, surrounded by narrow corridors of pulsing flesh, flitted through her mind. Was that a hallucination? she wondered. Just a dream? Or did I imagine it all because of the nightmare in my head? Will looked puzzled. ¡°We went to the engine room? I only remember telling you about the late shift rotation before heading back to work in the torpedo bay...¡± His voice trailed off as he tried to recall more. ¡°Do you remember the shadow?¡± Sonia asked abruptly, hesitating as his confusion deepened. ¡°Or¡­ a dream?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± he replied, genuine bewilderment in his tone. Sonia faltered, doubt creeping into her mind. Had any of it been real? Shaking her head, she tried to push back the pounding headache flaring up again. ¡°How did I end up here?¡± she muttered, scanning her surroundings. Her gaze landed on the IV bags hanging beside the bed. One was empty, a faint bluish residue clinging to its interior. Tubes snaked from the bags to her arm. A flash of Heisenberg plunging a syringe into her neck in a dark corridor streaked through her mind. Without thinking, Sonia yanked the IV needles from her wrist. Pain flared, sharper than she anticipated, forcing her to bite down on a scream. Blood welled up, and she pressed her other hand against the wound, desperate to stop the flow. ¡°How long did Heisenberg keep us asleep?¡± Sonia murmured, her voice barely audible as realization set in. The weakness in her muscles, the parched dryness of her throat¡ªevery symptom pointed to the same conclusion. Heisenberg had done something to them. But if her dream had been real¡­ Then Heisenberg and Rain were enemies. They were hiding something from the rest of the crew, something tied to the ship¡¯s engines. Sonia shuddered as a line from the engineer¡¯s log resurfaced in her mind: Our ship has no engine. Whatever this secret was, Sonia remembered that expressionless face¡ªthe last thing she saw before collapsing to the floor. Heisenberg had withdrawn the syringe from her neck, and Rain had stood at the end of a corridor filled with flesh and entrails. Even then, his expression had been unchanged. How long had he known about this? Sonia pushed herself to her feet. Her legs were so weak she had to steady herself against the wall. ¡°We need to find Captain Holland,¡± she said. Will moved to support her, confusion etched across his face. ¡°I think you¡¯re misunderstanding something. Maybe it¡¯s just decompression sickness. It happens to younger crew members sometimes, you know? That¡¯s probably why we¡¯re in the infirmary.¡± ¡°You have to believe me.¡± Sonia pulled away as Will tried to sit her back down. ¡°You¡¯re right¡ªHeisenberg is hiding something. That shadow in both of our dreams was guiding us to it. We went to the engine room and found a hidden passage. But we were caught before we could do anything, and now they¡¯ve left us here like vegetables!¡± Will hesitated, rubbing his chin as though deep in thought. Then, without a word, he pulled her upright, draping her arm over his shoulder. ¡°So, the plan is to get to the control room and alert the captain?¡± ¡°Wait, you remember now?¡± she asked, surprised. ¡°No.¡± Will shook his head, a small grin tugging at his lips. ¡°I believe you.¡± The corridor stretched out before them, empty and cloaked in darkness. The faint red glow of the emergency lights bathed everything in an eerie, unsettling hue. Sonia leaned heavily on Will¡¯s shoulder, her left leg regaining some strength but each step still a struggle. ¡°This is strange,¡± Will murmured. ¡°Why is it so quiet?¡±A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. ¡°Nighttime, maybe?¡± Sonia guessed, eyeing the dim emergency lighting. ¡°Could be.¡± Will fell silent, straining his ears. ¡°But no snoring? Not a single room? Just Da Costa from my unit alone could shake the walls.¡± He had a point. Sonia listened carefully and found the same unnerving stillness¡ªno hum of machinery, no murmurs of the crew, just silence. It was as though the Washington was now a ghost ship, empty but for the two of them. ¡°Can you manage the ladder?¡± Will asked when they reached the steel rungs at the end of the corridor. Sonia nodded, though she wasn¡¯t confident. Fear of the silence drove her onward, her desire to see Holland growing more urgent with every passing second. By the time they reached the radio room adjacent to the control deck, Sonia collapsed onto the floor, her chest heaving. She gazed toward her work chair, spotting an orange engineer¡¯s uniform draped over the backrest. Esther¡¯s doing, no doubt. Just thinking about Esther made her stomach twist. The girl better not have gotten herself into trouble again. Sonia pulled herself to her feet and slipped on the uniform. The coarse fabric irritated her skin, but at least it offered some warmth. Will climbed up just as Sonia placed her hand on the control room door¡¯s handle. ¡°Let¡¯s hope Holland¡¯s not asleep yet,¡± Sonia muttered as she pushed the door open. The control room was empty. Maps and documents littered the floor, chairs lay toppled, and the scene reeked of disarray. Sonia¡¯s boot crunched against something¡ªshe glanced down to find a pair of broken headphones underfoot. ¡°What the hell happened here?¡± Will asked, stepping cautiously beside her, his eyes scanning the room. The control room was silent, unnervingly empty. Sonia stood next to the captain''s chair, the faint wisp of smoke from the cigarette curling upward in a ghostly dance. ¡°There should always be someone on shift in the control room, even when the ship¡¯s docked,¡± Will muttered from behind her, his voice uneasy. ¡°Whatever happened, they left in a hurry.¡± Sonia picked up the burnt-out cigarette stub and examined it. ¡°Not too long ago, either.¡± ¡°Great. Now we¡¯ve lost everyone on the ship,¡± Will said, moving toward a control panel embedded in the wall. ¡°So, where the hell did they rush off to?¡± Sonia¡¯s eyes followed his to the panel, where an orange warning light blinked steadily. Tossing the cigarette stub aside, she stepped closer. ¡°The better question is, what made them leave so quickly?¡± She pressed the external communication button, and the deep, raspy voice of a middle-aged man filled the control room. ¡°Tutankhamun calling Washington. Respond... Tutankhamun calling Washington.¡± Will jumped, startled. ¡°What did you just do?¡± ¡°Another ship is trying to contact us.¡± Sonia adjusted the frequency, minimizing interference, and put on the headphones. Ignoring Will¡¯s puzzled stare, she spoke into the microphone. ¡°This is Washington. We hear you.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Holland? We¡¯ve been waiting for a response for over an hour,¡± the man on the other end demanded, irritation creeping into his tone. ¡°We¡­ we¡¯re not sure. We woke up to an empty ship. Can you brief us on the situation?¡± Sonia¡¯s voice was calm, but her unease grew with each word. There was a muffled curse, followed by hushed murmurs. Sonia assumed she was speaking with the captain of the other ship, likely surrounded by his crew. ¡°Your captain agreed to investigate the entity in Giza,¡± the man finally said. ¡°We were to wait for his signal. That was over an hour ago.¡± A sense of foreboding solidified in Sonia¡¯s chest. She¡¯d had a sinking feeling this was Esther¡¯s doing. ¡°What exactly is this entity in Giza?¡± Will interjected, his curiosity piqued. ¡°We still don¡¯t know the true nature of this ¡®entity,¡¯ but Captain Holland theorized it might be a living creature traveling through the Nile,¡± the man on the other end said, his hesitation palpable. ¡°Listen, you two are our last hope. We need any information¡ªanything¡ªabout what happened there, or what this ¡®thing¡¯ is. You must reach the Giza control tower¡¯s radio and activate its beacon. Once you do, we¡¯ll coordinate a counter-strategy based on the data you provide. Keep this in mind: this entity may be a creature from the abyss. From what we¡¯ve gathered, it¡¯s the reason nearly every settlement along the eastern banks of the Nile has gone silent in less than two months. It¡¯s highly dangerous. I recommend you stay hidden and avoid direct confrontation. That¡¯s the only advice I can offer.¡± Sonia and Will stood frozen, the weight of the revelation settling over them. If they were indeed in Giza, it meant they¡¯d been unconscious for more than two weeks. The implications were horrifying. ¡°And the captain?¡± Sonia¡¯s voice was barely above a whisper. ¡°I¡¯d suggest assuming they¡¯re all dead if you didn¡¯t find Holland in the captain¡¯s chair,¡± the voice said flatly. ¡°It¡¯s the custom among sailors.¡± Will¡¯s patience finally snapped. ¡°Who even are you people?¡± ¡°I am Captain Sayid of the Tutankhamun, Supreme Commander of the Egyptian Navy. And I must reiterate: the measures I¡¯ve provided are the only aid we can offer. Once this transmission ends, you¡¯ll have one hour to reach the control tower and activate its radio. Fail to comply, and we will proceed with a strike.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t be serious!¡± Will¡¯s face paled further. ¡°You expect us¡ªtwo civilians¡ªto go out there and face whatever¡¯s been killing everyone it encounters, including our crewmates?!¡± But Sonia wasn¡¯t listening. Her mind was elsewhere, focused on one thing. She had to find Esther. ¡°We¡¯re the last line of defense before this thing reaches New Cairo. If we don¡¯t stop it here and now, there won¡¯t be anyone left in Africa.¡± Sayid¡¯s voice dropped, tinged with age and desperation. ¡°I beg you, as one human to another.¡± The radio fell silent, and the emergency lights flickered out, plunging them into darkness. ¡°What do we do now?¡± Will¡¯s voice trembled with fear, the pitch higher than usual. Sonia was terrified too, but her fingers brushed against the pocket of her engineer¡¯s uniform. Her flashlight was still there. She pulled it out, clicked it on, and its beam illuminated Will¡¯s pale, frightened face. ¡°I¡¯m going to find Esther,¡± she said, heading toward the ladder leading to the ship¡¯s deck. ¡°Are you coming?¡± Will groaned, muttering as he trailed behind her. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have woken you up.¡± Then, as if realizing his own vulnerability, he added, ¡°Wait. Let me grab a gun first.¡± ¡­ Sonia leaned forward, peering cautiously through the partially open pressure door. The Washington was moored to a massive marble pylon jutting into the water, connecting to the sprawling network of stone walkways that stretched inland for kilometers. These walkways, carved from enormous slabs of marble, formed an intricate lattice connecting docked ships to colossal warehouse facilities. Each path ran in perfect isolation from the others¡ªnever overlapping, never intersecting. Some rose into bridges high above the network below, while others dipped beneath, vanishing into tunnels of darkness. Sonia had heard rumors that Giza¡¯s port was the most sophisticated logistical hub in the Sunless World, designed to accommodate the largest fleet in history. They also said it was carved entirely from a single, colossal stone. Dozens of ships lined the adjacent docks, their shapes looming in the faint glow emanating from the city beyond. The port was enormous, its grandeur unmistakable even in the dim light. Despite the faint lights, something was wrong. No bustling crowds, no distant calls of dockworkers or clatter of machinery. The city lay silent, unnervingly so, like the Washington. Sonia stepped cautiously onto the ship''s deck, her heart pounding with a mix of trepidation and curiosity. At least there was no blood, no corpses, no signs of the carnage she¡¯d expected. The structures of the port were intact¡ªan eerie contrast to the destruction she¡¯d envisioned from a monster¡¯s rampage. ¡°What now?¡± Will stood beside her, wide-eyed, the enormity of the silent port pressing on him. ¡°Where do we even start looking for your friend?¡± Sonia didn¡¯t answer immediately. Her gaze traveled to a row of warehouses that loomed in the dim light, and beyond them, a six-story tower capped with a massive radio antenna. It had to be the port¡¯s control center. She could only see its peak; the labyrinth of structures and crisscrossing pathways below obscured the rest. Determined, she headed for the nearest gangway off the ship, her eyes catching on something odd. Scattered across the ground were shards of wood. As she approached the ship¡¯s side, she saw the wreckage of another vessel, its hull split clean in half. The shattered remains leaned across the Washington¡¯s deck, with broken mast ropes dangling limply to the ground. The Washington had rammed the unfortunate ship at its center, splitting it clean in two. Part of the Washington¡¯s bow had even pierced the marble dock, leaving cracks radiating outward. Whoever had piloted the ship must have been in a desperate hurry. ¡°Why the rush?¡± Will muttered, steadying Sonia as she descended the ship. The gangplank hadn¡¯t been deployed, but the hull was close enough to the dock to allow them to climb down. ¡°Maybe they were trying to outrun the monster,¡± Sonia offered, trying to sound optimistic. At least if they¡¯d been fleeing, the beast hadn¡¯t caused visible damage to the ship. The pair ventured deeper into the port, following its meticulously designed pathways. They passed abandoned cargo carts and transport equipment, all neatly left in place. ¡°It¡¯s like everyone just dropped what they were doing and vanished,¡± Will remarked, glancing warily around. ¡°Maybe they ran when the monster surfaced?¡± Sonia suggested weakly. ¡°Look at the way everything¡¯s left,¡± Will countered. ¡°There¡¯s no sign of panic or a struggle. No overturned carts, no scattered supplies.¡± Once again, Sonia was forced to admit that Will¡¯s observations made unsettling sense. Every item was in its place, and there wasn¡¯t a single sign of violence. At first, Sonia thought she would find more signs of violence¡ªsome clue to identify the monster responsible for all of this. But it felt more like everyone had just decided to sleep in their homes, leaving everything in eerie stillness. As she mulled over how to relay the details of the monster to Captain Sayid, she noticed a shadowy figure in the darkness ahead. It was the silhouette of a woman. She stood motionless, distant but directly in their path. ¡°Hey!¡± Sonia called out, her voice echoing faintly in the stillness. The figure didn¡¯t respond. ¡°This is getting creepier by the second,¡± Will whispered, pulling his rifle from its strap and aiming cautiously as they approached. The woman had long black hair that hung straight down, untouched by any breeze. She stood with her face tilted back, staring upwards so sharply that Sonia felt an ache in her own neck just watching her. Her eyes were wide open, as if fixated on something floating above¡ªsomething invisible to Sonia. Sonia shook the woman¡¯s shoulders gently, then more firmly, but there was no reaction. Even when she shone her flashlight directly into her eyes, there was no response. Aside from her shallow breathing, the woman might as well have been a lifeless doll. ¡°Is this the work of ¡®something¡¯?¡± Will asked, his rifle still trained warily on the woman¡¯s head. ¡°Let¡¯s just keep moving,¡± Sonia muttered, a shiver running down her spine. She forced herself not to look up, though she had already tried earlier. There was nothing above them but shadowed emptiness. Still, the image of the woman, staring so intently at something unseen, lingered in Sonia¡¯s mind. The two pressed on, their flashlight casting eerie shadows as more figures emerged from the darkness. The people stood motionless, scattered around the cavern, their faces tilted upward with wide, unblinking eyes fixed on the invisible ceiling above. Men in dockworker uniforms, merchants, villagers¡ªevery one of them wore outfits marking them as citizens from different parts of the city. Will¡¯s gaze darted nervously across the crowd, his rifle scanning each unsettling face. ¡°What do you think happened to them?¡± ¡°I have no idea.¡± Sonia admitted, her voice uneasy. ¡°If Esther were here, she¡¯d probably have a theory¡­ but I¡¯ve got nothing.¡± ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll end up like them?¡± His voice faltered as he pointed toward a child no older than ten. ¡°Do you feel like staring at the ceiling yet? If we were going to, it¡¯d have happened already.¡± Before Sonia could offer more reassurance, a haunting wail erupted from the far end of the dock. It was a long, keening sound, rising and falling in tone like a chorus of a child crying and an old man groaning in unison. The sound sent chills racing down Sonia¡¯s spine; it was unlike anything she¡¯d ever heard before. Suddenly, all the people surrounding them turned in unison, their heads still tilted back as if their necks were broken. ¡°Holy hell, what¡¯s happening!?¡± Will cried, his rifle jerking from target to target in frantic motions. Sonia scanned the crowd, unease twisting in her chest as every figure turned toward them, their blank expressions unwavering despite their lack of focus. ¡°Welcome,¡± they said in perfect unison, their voices a layered echo that drowned out the wailing. ¡°You are special.¡± ¡°What the hell is wrong with you!?¡± Will barked, his voice trembling, his grip on the rifle unsteady. ¡°We are the Harvesters,¡± they intoned, their heads still craned toward the invisible abyss above. ¡°And you are an obstacle.¡± ¡°We request that you remain still and accept your deaths.¡± Then, as if triggered by an unseen signal, they lunged forward. Some sprinted, others crawled, all with their faces still tilted skyward, their lifeless eyes never meeting those of their prey. The gunfire erupted right next to Sonia¡¯s ear as Will opened fire. ¡°Run! Now!¡± Will unleashed a barrage of bullets, dropping the figures in front of them. Bodies convulsed and crumpled to the ground. Beyond them, Sonia spotted the looming structure of the port''s control tower. Will¡¯s shots were carving a path for her. So she bolted. She leapt over the fallen bodies, ducking under grasping hands that swiped at her legs. The gunfire continued to roar behind her, a reassuring rhythm that told her Will was close behind. Then something yanked her leg, and she tumbled forward, hitting the ground hard. A woman on the floor had grabbed her ankle. Her head lolled back at an unnatural angle, gazing skyward despite the bullet wound gaping in her neck. Blood poured freely, and she convulsed with choking sounds, yet her grip was ironclad. Sonia turned her head and saw Will struggling, his arms pinned by three men. He swung the stock of his rifle upward, slamming it into the jaw of the man behind him, but the grip on him remained firm. Even though the man¡¯s head twisted grotesquely to one side, he did not let go. Figures with upturned faces surged in from all directions. It¡¯s over, Sonia thought in despair as a large man charged toward her. But before he reached her, his torso split cleanly in two, severed with surgical precision. From the corner of her eye, she saw a shadow move. A figure emerged behind her, a katana gleaming in his hand, drenched in blood from tip to hilt. Rain swung the blade in a swift arc, and the heads of the three men holding Will rolled cleanly from their shoulders. He turned to them, his voice calm but commanding. ¡°Get to the control tower. Now.¡± Will didn¡¯t hesitate. He shot the woman clinging to Sonia¡¯s leg and half-dragged her to her feet. Together, they sprinted toward the tower. Will fired into the crowd, clearing a path as they reached the door. Sonia threw it open and stumbled inside, collapsing on the floor while Will turned to cover her. Sonia saw Rain still outside, fighting with a calculated precision. His blade cut a sweeping arc, severing the hands reaching for him. He spun and slashed again, severing the legs of a man lunging at him from behind. "Get in, quick!" Will shouted, firing a volley of shots into the approaching swarm of upturned faces closing in on the control tower. Rain pivoted sharply, his blade slicing through two torsos in one swift motion. Without breaking stride, he charged toward the tower, evading grasping hands and cutting down anyone in his path. Blood sprayed in violent arcs, mingling with the shreds of flesh scattered in the air. As Rain darted through the entrance, Sonia slammed the door shut behind him. Will dragged a heavy filing cabinet against it, bracing it as an extra barricade. The door shook violently under the force of the bodies slamming into it. Will pressed his back against the cabinet, his boots sliding against the floor as he struggled to hold it in place. With every impact, he nearly lost his footing. Eventually, the banging ceased, and the eerie, otherworldly wailing quieted along with it. Will let out a long breath and sank to the floor, his rifle falling limp at his side. ¡°That was way too close.¡± Sonia sat against the wall, her chest heaving. Her legs, still recovering from her earlier ordeal, protested every move with sharp, stabbing pain. "Good timing back there," Will said, nodding toward Rain. Sonia¡¯s gaze fixed on Rain, who was wiping blood from his katana with a methodical precision. ¡°Where the hell were you? And what happened to everyone else?¡± Rain slid his sword back into its scabbard, brushing streaks of blood from his face. ¡°It¡¯s the beast from the abyss.¡± ¡°The Giza Horror? That sailor¡¯s ghost story?¡± Her tone was biting, but her eyes betrayed a flicker of fear. ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is,¡± Rain admitted. ¡°But everyone on the ship turned into those¡­ things. They walked off the deck and disappeared into the city.¡± ¡°And you? What did you do?¡± ¡°I hid in the control room. Didn¡¯t know what was happening until we docked. Then I started searching¡­ until I found you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying, aren¡¯t you?¡± Her tone sharpened. ¡°Take it easy, Sonia,¡± Will interrupted, stepping between them. ¡°He¡¯s a survivor, just like us. Why are you grilling him?¡± Sonia bit back the accusation on her lips. She wanted to tell Will about Rain¡¯s involvement with Heisenberg and the assault in the engine room. But what would be the point? Will didn¡¯t remember. And now wasn¡¯t the time for a fight. "What¡¯s the plan?" Rain asked, his tone calm as though the chaos of the engine room never happened. Sonia felt her irritation rising. How could he act so indifferent? Will answered, summarizing the situation with a grim efficiency. "The captain of the Tutankhamun wants us to use the control tower¡¯s radio to report back. He says he needs intel on this¡­ ¡®thing¡¯. Do you know anything about it?" Rain rested his bloodied katana against his shoulder. "From what I¡¯ve seen, the enemy is some sort of abyssal creature. It can control the minds of living things within its range. Those under its influence lose all awareness and willpower, staring upwards without reason. That¡¯s what happened to the Washington¡¯s crew as soon as we entered Giza." "It called itself the Harvester," Sonia said thoughtfully. "What does that mean?" "It means it¡¯s intelligent enough to communicate¡ªor it¡¯s pulling from the memories of its victims." "Then why aren¡¯t we affected?" Will asked, his voice tense. Rain shrugged. "No idea." "We need to warn the Tutankhamun. The captain plans to attack in thirty minutes. If they come here, their crew will end up like the people outside." Sonia¡¯s tone was resolute as she began ascending the stairs. "But if they don¡¯t come, how are we supposed to fight this thing?" Will countered. "We couldn¡¯t even get past the people outside without almost dying." "At least we can tell them what we know," Sonia insisted. "Let¡¯s go." She let Will take the lead, grumbling about a suicide mission. Slowing her pace, she fell into step beside Rain. "I remember what you did," she said in a low voice. "What are you and Heisenberg hiding?" Rain¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. His black hair was damp with blood, streaks of it lining his face. "It¡¯s not something you need to know. But it¡¯s not evil. Don¡¯t worry about it." "You¡¯re telling me not to worry about corridors full of flesh¡ªor the fact that our ship doesn¡¯t have an engine?" "Humans fear what they don¡¯t understand," Rain said, sighing. "The less you know, the better. No one in this world should know about that." "Why should I trust someone who drugged me?" "Because I¡¯ll help you find Esther," he replied without hesitation. "Because I¡¯ll help you free everyone outside. For that, I need your cooperation." Sonia¡¯s glare sharpened. "And if I tell Holland everything after we¡¯re done?" Rain didn¡¯t turn around. "Then I¡¯ll kill Esther." Neither spoke again until they reached the top of the control tower. Whales Song - Part 3 Holland was straddling him, pinning him against the floor. Behind him, the crew in the control room slowly tilted their heads back, gazing up at the ceiling as though entranced. ¡°We are the Harvester,¡± they all said, speaking not to him, but to the ceiling above. Yet Rain felt the words were meant for him. ¡°You are an obstacle to our work.¡± Rain drove his fist into Holland¡¯s exposed throat. His head jerked from the impact, but the hands clamped around Rain¡¯s neck didn¡¯t loosen in the slightest. ¡°You must cease your resistance and accept death,¡± Holland said in an unnervingly calm tone. Rain threw another punch, this time aiming for Holland¡¯s chest. The force knocked him backward just enough for Rain to twist free. Planting his foot firmly, he kicked Holland squarely in the chest, sending him sprawling to the floor. As Rain scrambled to his feet, instinct screamed at him to dodge. He spun to the right just as Commander Hector lunged past him, slamming into the radio console. Headsets tumbled from their racks, scattering across the floor. Matthew advanced next, followed closely by Jason and Claire from the control room crew. From the corner of his eye, Rain noticed others climbing the ladder to join them. The only remaining escape route led down the stairwell to the pressure chamber on the first floor. Rain swung the sheath of his katana into Rosa, the ship¡¯s pilot, striking her in the thigh. She crumpled to the floor, but her limbs contorted unnaturally, supporting her weight like a broken spider. The sound of an alarm blared, and red combat-alert lights flooded the room. Without hesitation, Rain threw himself toward the captain¡¯s chair, gripping the handles of the periscope with all the strength he could muster. Then the submarine collided with something. At such high speed, Rain could clearly hear the crack of wood splintering outside the hull. They must have hit the dock. The impact sent the figures in the control room tumbling around him, their bodies flung about like ragdolls. As the shuddering ceased, Rain bolted forward, leaping over the prone bodies of those who lay sprawled on the floor, their faces still tilted upward to the ceiling. The figures stirred sluggishly, as though awakening from a deep sleep. Rain didn¡¯t wait to see more; he scrambled up the ladder. Once inside the pressure chamber, he slammed the hatch shut and locked it. He collapsed onto the floor, panting heavily, his chest heaving with exertion. That¡¯s when he noticed the shadow of someone standing above him. ¡°You are truly special,¡± Esther said, her head tilted back toward the ceiling. Her blonde hair, now longer than he remembered, fell in perfectly straight lines like threads of gold. Rain didn¡¯t move from where he lay on the floor. ¡°What do you want?¡± he asked, his voice steady despite his exhaustion. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve encountered my siblings before,¡± Esther replied, her voice eerily monotone. ¡°And you managed to defeat them. That makes you the greatest threat to our kind. Yet I¡¯m curious¡ªhow will you plan to do it this time?¡± Rain pushed himself upright, his eyes narrowing as he noticed the handgun in her hand. It was pointed at him, though she didn¡¯t seem to be looking directly at him. ¡°So why don¡¯t you just shoot?¡± Rain asked, glancing briefly at the open exit behind her. ¡°Because killing you would be too merciful,¡± she said, her tone unwavering. ¡°For the greatest enemy of our race, I would prefer to see you suffer.¡± She lowered the gun slowly, her movements deliberate, before tossing it to the ground at his feet. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll ensure your suffering is exquisite. But I¡¯ll give you a chance to choose your fate.¡± She turned her back on him and began walking toward the exit. ¡°Save her, if you can,¡± her voice echoed faintly as she disappeared beyond the hatch. Rain darted after her, but when he emerged onto the deck, it was empty. ¡­ Rain leaned his back against the cold metal of the control panel, his gaze fixed on the single light in the room¡ªthe beacon of the harbor''s radio system. The rest of the room was framed by half-height consoles, leaving the upper half of the walls as transparent glass that provided an unobstructed view of the sprawling Giza harbor. If Holland were here, he¡¯d probably comment on how magnificent the view was. His attention shifted to an old record player sitting on a counter nearby, surrounded by a stack of vinyl records. He glanced at the handwritten labels on the sleeves. One read Linkin Park - Bleed It Out. A relic of the old world, no doubt, though Rain knew little about music to appreciate it. Sonia pressed a button on the console, and the gruff voice of Captain Sayid came crackling through the speakers. ¡°This is the Tutankhamun. Do you read me, crew of the Washington?¡± ¡°We hear you, Captain. We¡¯ve reached the control tower,¡± Sonia replied, her red hair gleaming under the dim glow of the room¡¯s emergency lights. Rain cast a sideways glance at Will, the brown-haired boy whose short-cropped hair couldn¡¯t mask the fear etched into his features. It seemed Will was the only one whose memories had been tampered with. Rain could see it clearly. No matter what Sonia might try to explain, Will wasn¡¯t likely to believe her. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± asked Sayid. ¡°The people in the city are under the control of ¡®something,¡¯¡± Sonia explained. ¡°We believe it¡¯s the same force that affected our ship. I strongly advise you not to approach Giza.¡± A tense murmur echoed from the other end, followed by Sayid barking orders in Hieroglyphic Arabic. Then his voice returned, sharp and doubtful. ¡°You¡¯re asking me not to launch an assault?¡± ¡°Just being near it is enough to fall under its control. If your crew enters Giza, they¡¯ll end up like the Washington.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re exceptions, aren¡¯t you? Why haven¡¯t you been affected?¡± Sonia looked startled, as if she hadn¡¯t considered this. ¡°Maybe because we were unconscious when it happened.¡± Will snorted. ¡°How do you expect an entire ship to sleep and come rescue us at the same time?¡± Rain stared out into the impenetrable darkness beyond the glass. ¡°Captain Sayid, I have a proposal,¡± he said at last. Of course, he¡¯d proposed a plan to Holland once too. But where Holland exuded confidence, Rain had only cold, clinical calculations. By his estimate, there was a ten percent chance of success. Will handed him the microphone. Everyone in the room was watching him now. ¡°Let¡¯s hear it,¡± Sayid said, his voice weary but open to possibilities. ¡­ Rain tested the radio once more, ensuring it was functional, before sliding it securely into the strap of his shoulder bag. Then, he picked up the handgun Esther had thrown to him. He checked the magazine¡ªone bullet. A wry smile touched his lips. That beast certainly had a dark sense of humor, and a flair for detail. Will was similarly preoccupied, loading his rifle and slipping spare magazines into the side pocket of his vest. ¡°Why am I staying behind?¡± Sonia¡¯s face was set in a glare of open defiance. ¡°We only have two guns. Bringing you along would just slow us down,¡± Rain replied with calculated logic, though he avoided meeting her gaze. ¡°And I¡¯m supposed to trust you¡¯ll bring my friend back?¡± Sonia¡¯s sharp glare pinned him in place, her mistrust as palpable as the cold air in the control tower. ¡°I¡¯ll save everyone on the ship,¡± Rain said, his tone even. He adjusted the strap of his sword before climbing out through the open bathroom window. ¡°Your plan better work,¡± Will muttered, watching him leave. ¡°Good luck,¡± Rain replied simply. He dropped down, gripping the rope secured to the pipe in the bathroom, and carefully began to descend. The floodlight mounted on the control tower cast its pale glow over the marble ground below, revealing a desolate expanse. No one was within sight, but traces of blood and scattered body parts littered the area. Rain landed softly, immediately breaking into a sprint toward the northern edge of the harbor. As he glanced back, he caught a fleeting glimpse of Will lowering himself down the rope. The young man vanished into the shadows in an instant. ¡°I¡¯ve taken position on the deck above Alpha Point,¡± Will¡¯s voice crackled through the radio. ¡°The path looks clear.¡± Rain darted down the labyrinthine walkways, the rows of warehouses stretching endlessly to his right. The area was eerily deserted, not a soul in sight. ¡°Proceed to Beta,¡± he radioed back, quickening his pace. ¡°I¡¯m perched on the slope above Beta Point. Still clear,¡± Will reported. Rain kept running, his exhaustion growing heavier with every step. He had been pushing his body to its limits for far too long. ¡°Move on to Charlie,¡± he instructed. ¡°Charlie¡¯s clear.¡± Rain pressed forward, rounding the corner of a warehouse. ¡°I¡¯ve reached Delta¡ªdamn it! Hostiles!¡± Will¡¯s panicked voice shot through the radio. Rain skidded to a stop and dropped flat against the ground. Above him, he could hear the steady sound of footsteps echoing from the marble walkway overhead. Dust trickled down through the cracks, marking the exact spots where the unseen figures placed their weight. Rain waited until the footsteps receded, then cautiously peeked out to assess the situation. ¡°There are three of them up ahead. Looks like they¡¯re heading somewhere,¡± Will updated. Rain made his decision in an instant. ¡°We¡¯ll follow them.¡± ¡­ Rain moved carefully through the maze of paths, with Will keeping watch from the rooftop of a warehouse. He began to notice more and more of the upturned faces, their owners walking sluggishly yet deliberately, as if pulled by an unseen force. They came from all directions, yet they seemed to be converging on a single point. At the far end of the pier, something awaited. Rain could feel its presence. The air grew heavier, oppressive, as though he had stepped into a pressurized chamber. ¡°Do you hear that?¡± Will¡¯s voice crackled through the radio, barely above a whisper. ¡°No,¡± Rain replied curtly. ¡°I¡¯ve been hearing... something. Like someone moaning. It¡¯s creeping me out.¡± Rain strained his ears, but the silence was unbroken. ¡°Where¡¯s it coming from?¡± Will paused before answering. ¡°I think it¡¯s where the townsfolk are headed.¡± Rain crouched behind a crate near the walkway. ¡°Are you starting to feel... strange?¡± ¡°Strange how?¡± ¡°Like you suddenly want to look up at the ceiling.¡± ¡°Nope, and stop saying stuff like that. You¡¯re giving me the creeps,¡± Will muttered with a nervous chuckle. Just then, Sonia¡¯s voice cut through the static of the radio. ¡°I already made that joke. Can you guys focus? If even one of them spots you, it¡¯s as good as the whole town knowing where you are.¡± ¡°Could you lay off the pressure for a second?¡± Will snapped. ¡°It¡¯s stressful enough already.¡± ¡°Rain, are you sure this plan of yours will actually work?¡± Sonia pressed, her voice tinged with doubt. Rain ducked lower behind the crate as a sailor shuffled closer. ¡°It won¡¯t have a chance to if you keep distracting me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious. How is your plan supposed to kill that thing?¡±If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. "Our plan isn''t to kill it. It''s to save everyone. Killing it is the Egyptian army''s responsibility." Rain dropped down to the walkway below, using his arms and legs to cushion his landing and minimize the noise. "And how do you plan to fight the entire town if that creature controls them to attack you?" Rain sighed. "I''ll kill them." If I have to, he added silently. "Even Holland?" "Listen, if this plan fails, no one makes it out alive." Rain leaped to the adjacent walkway. He was close now; he could feel it in the oppressive weight pressing down on him. "Have you connected the radio to the speakers yet?" "Done. But are you sure this will work?" Ten percent, he answered silently. "It''s the best chance we''ve got." The radio fell silent. Sonia must have begrudgingly agreed. Rain ran through the silence, his footsteps echoing faintly until he reached the corner between two warehouses. Ahead, a massive crowd moved steadily toward Dock 14. He could hear it now. The sound grew louder and louder as he approached the dock. Will dropped from the ladder to stand beside him, his face slick with sweat. "This cursed noise is driving me insane. Are you seriously not hearing it?" Rain only heard the sounds of something breaking, liquid sloshing, and flesh tearing. The grotesque symphony echoed from deep within the dock. "You mean the sound of someone chewing meat?" "I''m talking about the howling. I can barely hear anything else." Rain had been wondering for a while now¡ªwhat exactly was Will hearing? "Are you holding up okay?" he asked, not out of concern, but because the next phase of the plan relied on Will. "I''m fine." Will shook his head vigorously. "But the fueling station''s on the other side. How do you expect me to get there?" He pointed at the massive crowd moving into the dock. On the far side, the fuel distribution building stood silent and foreboding. "I''ll handle it. Once they''re all focused on me, you need to run." Rain moved to the far side of the warehouse, leaving Will behind. "What? What do you mean ''focused on you''?" Will''s voice called out behind him, but Rain didn''t respond. This part of the plan was something he hadn''t shared with either of them. Of course, they wouldn¡¯t agree with what he was about to do. "What are you doing?" Sonia''s voice crackled through the radio, confusion laced in her tone. "Sticking to the plan," he said flatly. "We can''t reach the fueling station unless I draw their attention." "By using yourself as bait?" Rain didn¡¯t answer. He already understood there was over an 80% chance he¡¯d be killed the moment he revealed himself. But his plan hinged on the remaining 10%. "Why are you doing this?" Sonia''s voice now carried a tone of surprise. Rain pressed himself against the edge of the building, barely a meter away from the horde marching in unison. "To save everyone on the ship." "That''s not what I mean. I¡¯m asking why you hid the truth about that corridor of flesh." "Because even though you might think I¡¯m some villain scheming with Heisenberg to take over the ship and kill everyone, the truth is, Sonia, I want the same thing as all of us: to see what lies beneath the sea and make it back safely," Rain said, pouring out thoughts he rarely voiced. But what did it matter? If this ten percent gamble failed, he wouldn''t get another chance to speak anyway. "Learning the truth about what¡¯s in that corridor would bring enormous danger, not just to the ship, but to the entire Sunless World. That¡¯s why I did what I did to you." He fell silent for a moment. "I¡¯m sorry." Sonia said nothing. Rain could only hope she understood. "If you want me to stay quiet, you have to save Esther first. Got it?" "That¡¯s part of the plan." "Damn it. I still don¡¯t trust you." "I understand." "So... make sure you survive." Rain left the radio on and pushed himself to his feet. He stepped out from the edge of the building, blending into the crowd moving steadily toward the dock. Well, perhaps blending in wasn¡¯t the right word. He stood out starkly among the others, their faces all tilted upward. But for now, no one paid him any attention. Rain walked with no real purpose, simply following the flow of the crowd. At last, he reached the open expanse before Dock 14. As Rain passed beneath the enormous sign bearing the number, he noticed the crowd around him beginning to part, splitting into two neat lines and leaving an empty path down the center. The people who had been aimlessly shuffling now stood still in perfect rows on either side. Rain stepped forward without hesitation, following the path left open for him. The sound around him swelled¡ªcracks, rending flesh, the gush of liquids spilling, and the snap of something solid breaking apart. When he rounded the final line of still, staring figures, he saw it. Ahead was the dock, where the rows of people came to an abrupt halt before a slab of marble jutting out into the sea. The marble path was slick with blood, so much that it shone crimson in the dim light. Scattered across its surface were fragments of bone, chunks of flesh, and viscera, strewn about like grotesque debris. On the marble ledge, above the water¡¯s surface, a group of ten people stood in a straight line. They weren¡¯t moving, merely waiting, like passengers queuing for a ship that would never arrive. But what loomed beside the marble pier wasn¡¯t a ship. It was pitch black, a mass so enormous it rivaled a battleship in size. Its sheer height cast a monstrous shadow across the dock, making the darkness feel even darker. At first glance, it could have been mistaken for a mountain or some impossibly tall submarine, but Rain knew better. A mouth as wide as the Washington gaped open and shut, sending ripples through the water, waves splashing wildly with each movement. The grotesque crunching sounds Rain had heard earlier emanated from within. Around the dock, the water was dyed the same vivid red as the marble. Then Rain¡¯s gaze lifted, locking onto the creature¡¯s eyes¡ªsix luminous amber orbs arranged in two neat rows on either side of its face. Those eyes were staring back at him. "You came, after all," the crowd around him spoke in eerie unison. "Please wait a moment." A harsh wheezing filled the air, followed by a steady whooshing sound that grew louder and louder. From the creature¡¯s back erupted a massive column of water, spraying high into the air before breaking apart and cascading down like rain. Rain stopped a few paces away from the crimson pool on the ground. He wiped the droplets splattered across his face, only to realize they were blood. The geyser erupting from the creature¡¯s back wasn¡¯t water¡ªit was a torrent of red. The steady sound of solid objects hitting the ground echoed around him. Organs, he guessed, raining down from the heavens. Then, it opened its mouth. The gaping maw stretched wide like a cavern, lined with two rows of dagger-like teeth, jagged and overlapping. Beyond the fangs was a gullet writhing with countless tendrils, each squirming as though alive. The people along the marble path began moving again. A man leading the procession stepped forward, entering the creature¡¯s maw without hesitation. He turned back briefly to help a child¡ªno older than ten¡ªclimb down after him. Following them was a heavyset woman, and then an elderly lady crawling on all fours. Rain watched as all ten figures stepped into the mouth of the thing. Once inside, they stood still, faces upturned, gazing blankly at the fleshy walls surrounding them. He scanned the group carefully, searching for familiar faces. None of them were from the Washington. ¡°You don¡¯t intend to help them?¡± the ten figures spoke in unison, their voices echoing unnaturally. Rain glanced at the fuel line by the dock, where black liquid was steadily dripping into the sea. He didn¡¯t answer. The mouth of the creature closed. Scarlet liquid spilled from the edges, streaming into the sea. The sickening crunch of bones shattered the air, reverberating through the dock. Rain resumed walking, stepping onto the blood-slick path over the sea. His boots squelched with every step as he moved closer to the towering monstrosity, the deafening sound of chewing all around him. As Rain drew closer, he saw two figures standing at the very edge of the dock, directly before the monstrous creature. ¡°You risked your life to save this girl. I want to know why.¡± Esther¡¯s voice rang out from the end of the dock, her tone detached and analytical. Behind her stood Holland, his presence stoic yet menacing. Rain didn¡¯t respond. He kept walking, his pace steady and unhurried. ¡°Is it because of your connection to her? Because you have no other choice? Or because you¡¯re afraid to die alone?¡± ¡°Have you ever been afraid?¡± Rain asked, his voice calm but probing. ¡°Never. But we understand its meaning. Fear is the instinctive emotion all living beings have to protect themselves from the unknown.¡± ¡°You should be afraid.¡± Rain stopped, raising the handgun he¡¯d been holding and aiming it directly at the thing. At that moment, Will¡¯s voice crackled through the radio. ¡°Damn it! They¡¯ve spotted me!¡± His voice was frantic, punctuated by static and heavy breathing. Gunshots echoed faintly in the background. ¡°I can¡¯t ignite the charges, Rain! I¡¯m sorry, damn it!¡± ¡°Whatever your plan was, it¡¯s failed.¡± Esther¡¯s voice was as cold as ever. Rain was about to pull the trigger when Holland lunged at him, slamming into him with enough force to send him sprawling onto the blood-soaked ground. The gun flew from his grip, skittering out of reach. Rain rolled quickly, pushing himself upright to face Holland. ¡°Eradicating your kind is not difficult for us,¡± Holland said, his tone almost conversational, though his eyes burned with malice. ¡°But I¡¯ve always wondered¡­ Could we defeat you on equal footing?¡± In his hand, he held a long machete, the blade gleaming under the dim, crimson light. Rain reached for his sword, drawing it from its sheath in one smooth motion. ¡°At the same time, this makes for an excellent experiment.¡± This time it was Esther who spoke. ¡°We want to understand what humans mean by this thing you call ¡®relationships.¡¯ Our hypothesis is that humans value their connections to one another unequally. But since relationships are intangible and cannot be quantified, I¡¯m curious. If you could only save one person, who would you choose? So, here¡¯s the deal¡ªI¡¯ll spare you and the girl if you can kill your captain.¡± Rain froze for a moment before hastily raising his sword to block Holland¡¯s incoming strike. The hesitation cost him. Unable to deflect in time, Holland¡¯s blade sliced across Rain¡¯s torso in a long, brutal arc. He felt the warmth of blood spilling from the wound almost instantly. Rain used his sword to slap Holland¡¯s blade away. The other man stepped back with fluid precision, his movements calculated. It wasn¡¯t just a retreat¡ªHolland shifted into a position that blocked Rain¡¯s path to the gun lying on the ground. A strategic placement, perfectly executed. ¡°You appear to be injured,¡± Esther said, her voice clinical. ¡°I estimate you don¡¯t have long before you bleed out. In this situation, I believe it would be prudent for you to attack.¡± Rain¡¯s eyes flicked to the six amber eyes staring back at him from the massive head of the thing. The resemblance to human eyes was unsettling, save for the deep, glowing amber replacing the whites. He raised his hand and flipped the creature the middle finger. ¡°What does that mean?¡± Esther asked, her tone genuinely curious. ¡°It means I¡¯m going to kill you.¡± At least, that¡¯s what Holland had told him. Everyone Holland had ever done it to seemed to get angry, so Rain assumed it worked. As soon as the words left his mouth, Rain launched himself at Holland. His opponent readied his machete, adjusting his stance to meet Rain¡¯s incoming strike. Rain spun mid-charge, reversing his grip on the sword as he turned his back to Holland, then pivoted sharply to aim his attack at Holland¡¯s legs. The clash of metal rang out as Holland adjusted his blade¡¯s angle in a fraction of a second, deflecting the strike and sending a spray of sparks into the air. Rain used the force of the deflection to spin again, faking another swing while preparing to sweep Holland¡¯s legs out from under him. Holland didn¡¯t fall for it. He lunged forward, slamming into Rain from behind and hooking his foot around Rain¡¯s ankle, sending him sprawling to the ground. Holland wasted no time, straddling him. Here we go again. Rain thought as he swung a fist toward Holland¡¯s torso, only to have his wrist caught and pinned to the ground. Holland¡¯s right fist connected with Rain¡¯s face. Rain blacked out for a moment, only to be jolted back to consciousness by the next punch, and the searing pain that followed. Pinned down with only one arm free, Rain realized he had no way to counterattack. So much for that ten percent, he thought bitterly as he slipped into unconsciousness again¡ªonly to be jarred awake by another strike. Finally, Holland stopped. Rain spat blood from his mouth and gasped for breath. He had lost. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one final choice,¡± Esther¡¯s voice reached him, distant and clinical. ¡°Agree to my terms, and I¡¯ll spare your life¡ªbut everyone else will die.¡± Rain couldn¡¯t even summon the strength to answer. He felt his torso slick with blood from the gash across his chest. Then, another voice broke through the haze. ¡°Rain! Rain! I know its weakness! Answer me! Rain!¡± It was Sonia, her voice clear over the crackle of the radio in his pocket. Rain tried to move his arm, but Holland¡¯s grip was iron¡ªor maybe Rain simply didn¡¯t have any strength left. ¡°It seems you''ve chosen to die. I wish I understood why, but it looks like you''re beyond answering now,¡± Holland said, raising the blade to press against Rain¡¯s neck. ¡°Goodbye.¡± And then the music started. A rhythmic pounding of drums, followed by the unmistakable electric guitar solo that filled the air like a defiant roar. The sound came from the loudspeakers scattered throughout the port. Moments later, the singer¡¯s voice thundered through Giza, shaking the silent city awake. Undoubtedly, it was Sonia¡¯s doing. Holland froze. His head snapped downward, and his eyes darted around in confusion. ¡°What is this¡­?¡± He looked at Rain, at the blade still hovering above his throat. Rain seized the moment, shoving Holland off and scrambling toward the fallen pistol. When he rose, he noticed the townsfolk at the port no longer craning their necks skyward. They stood blinking, dazed, some rushing to embrace loved ones with tears streaming down their faces. Others laughed and shouted in joy, all under the echoing rock anthem of a bygone world. ¡°I bleed it out!¡± the singer growled from the speakers. Rain rose to his feet, pistol in hand, and aimed at ¡®the thing.¡¯ With a flick of his arm, he fired a single round into the water. Flames erupted as the oil floating on the water ignited, spreading in a rapid inferno. The waters surrounding the port transformed into a blazing sea of fire in seconds. That¡¯s when he saw her. Esther stood at the edge of the platform, her back to the beast, her eyes darting around in visible confusion. Behind her, the creature¡¯s gaping maw began to open. Rain sprinted forward without a second thought. Just as their eyes met, a tendril shot forward, piercing Esther¡¯s shoulder and lifting her toward the creature¡¯s mouth. Rain leapt, slashing his sword downward. The blade severed the tendril, spraying black ichor everywhere. He shoved Esther away just as the beast¡¯s jaws snapped shut, barely missing him. Bang! The darkness around Rain vanished as the creature lurched backward with a guttural roar of pain. Black liquid streamed from the middle left of its six glowing amber eyes. Rain saw Will standing on the pier nearby, aiming his machine gun. ¡°Run!¡± Will shouted as he unleashed a hail of bullets at the monster. Rain didn¡¯t need to be told twice. He dashed forward, scooped Esther off the ground, and sprinted toward the mainland. ¡°Hey! Wait! What are you doing!?¡± Esther protested, her voice a mix of irritation and confusion, but Rain ignored her. Behind him, he could feel the marble walkway cracking under the beast¡¯s immense weight. Shadows loomed closer, accompanied by a deep, guttural growl. Esther must have looked back because she suddenly clung to him tightly, screaming, ¡°Run faster, Rain! It¡¯s almost here!¡± Rain nearly slipped on a pool of blood, but sheer adrenaline kept him upright without losing momentum. He knew, however, that his strength was almost gone. Don¡¯t fall. Don¡¯t stop running. Don¡¯t look back. ¡°Rain, Captain Sayid sees the signal! He¡¯s launching heat-seeking missiles in five seconds!¡± Don¡¯t fall. Don¡¯t stop running. Don¡¯t look back. Rain leaped over collapsing stones, the creature¡¯s growls reverberating above him. When his foot hit the ground, he realized immediately that the blood puddle was deeper than expected. His balance faltered, and he began to tip forward, Esther screaming in his arms. Holland¡¯s hand grabbed his collar, yanking him back with enough force to throw both him and Esther onto the pier. Rain caught a glimpse of the monster lunging toward them, its gaping maw illuminated by the flames around it, just as he and Esther rolled across the marble floor. And then, orange lights streaked down from the darkness of the cavern ceiling. Rain closed his eyes against the blinding brilliance, followed by a deafening boom and a shockwave that sent him tumbling again. The last thing Rain heard was the triumphant scream of the song still blaring through the speakers: ¡°I bleed it out!¡± Beginning of the End Esther stood in the middle of the pier, surrounded by a sea of flames. The searing heat and dancing fire bathed everything in hues of orange. Rain was in front of her, sprinting toward her with unwavering determination. She felt lost, like someone waking up from a nightmare, her mind clouded by the vivid images of everyone she knew being slaughtered in unspeakable ways. Was this just another dream? Something sharp pierced through Esther¡¯s shoulder, and in the blink of an eye, she was lifted into the air. The pain hadn¡¯t even reached her mind when it happened. And then, she was dreaming again. ¡­ She saw herself beneath the ocean. Her field of vision had changed, expanding and brightening in a way that defied the natural darkness of the deep sea. She could see the moss-covered walls of underwater caves, shipwrecks scattered across the seabed, and shoals of small fish darting past her¡ªimpossible sights given the crushing darkness that should have surrounded her. It dawned on her that she wasn¡¯t seeing through her own eyes anymore. The creature whose eyes she was using was enormous. Esther could see a fully-grown shark in front of her¡ªa creature that appeared minuscule in comparison to the being she now inhabited. She felt the massive entity propel itself upward. The scenery shifted rapidly as it lifted its head and looked toward the surface above. Silhouettes of countless ships floated on the water¡¯s surface¡ªmilitary vessels, by the look of them. Then the water rippled, as if something were being cast overboard. Several objects plummeted into the depths. Esther squinted at the falling figures. They weren¡¯t objects. They weren¡¯t mines. They were human bodies. A chill ran through Esther. Were they falling off the ships? Whatever the cause, her instincts screamed at her that these people shouldn¡¯t come anywhere near the creature she now inhabited. Then she saw the truth: the people in the water weren¡¯t flailing in panic. They were swimming, deliberately diving down toward her. These weren¡¯t victims of an accident. They had jumped willingly from their ships, diving straight into the abyss. The water teemed with bodies, all eagerly swimming into certain doom. And from the encroaching darkness, something else emerged. A pod of massive, pitch-black whales. Dozens, no¡ªhundreds of them. Their sizes varied, though most were as large as the battleships above. The whales opened their cavernous mouths, revealing rows of razor-sharp teeth and writhing appendages that spilled forth like predatory vines. Esther finally understood what was happening. She wanted to shut her eyes, to look away from the horrors unfolding before her. But she was merely a witness now. A witness to the feast of the whales. They swam toward the people struggling in the water. Tentacles from their mouths shot out, piercing the nearest victim''s body with brutal force, dragging the mangled form into their depths. The water began to slowly turn crimson. Esther fought to keep herself from thinking about it, trying to block out the horror. I don''t want to see this. I don''t want to see this. "But you have to." A voice responded in her head. It wasn¡¯t her own. "What am I supposed to see?" she thought back. "The beginning of the war," the voice answered coldly. And then Esther felt the speed increase¡ªbubbles, blood, and pieces of dismembered limbs flew past her in a fast-moving stream. The shadow of a ship loomed in front of her. "Stop!" she tried to shout, but only in her thoughts. The sound of impact echoed in her mind, followed by the grinding snap of metal. Then the surroundings erupted in flames, the fire flashing violently. Her vision broke through the surface of the water, and all she saw were warships ablaze or sinking slowly beneath the waves. Among them, the whales still surfaced, their massive forms looming eerily against the chaos. The creature''s back spouted a jet of blood high into the air. ¡®Why?¡¯ Esther asked, her voice trembling. ¡°Because we decided that you are a threat to our species. You broke the truce.¡± ¡®A truce?¡¯ ¡°We made an agreement with your kind. Our domain is the Abyss, yours is the surface. But you violated the pact.¡± ¡®No one has ever explored the Abyss!¡¯ ¡°You killed our kin.¡± The voice continued, ignoring her. ¡®Your kin slaughtered nearly half of our continent!?¡¯ ¡°If there were no humans on the land you call Africa, you would not have been able to cross into our domain. It was merely self-defense.¡± ¡®Self-defense by exterminating another species?¡¯ ¡°You built your civilizations near water sources, but you exploited everything around you too much. The waste, the oil spills, the chemicals. All of that is silently killing our species as well.¡± Esther went silent, never having considered this perspective. She had always admired humanity''s survival instincts and their ability to preserve their species. She had never thought about how their survival might affect other living beings. ¡°Above all, you created our greatest enemy and used it against us.¡± ¡®What are you talking about? The nuclear weapons of the old world?¡¯ Esther genuinely wondered which of mankind¡¯s current technology could possibly defeat these creatures. She couldn''t fathom it. ¡°You created gods. That is what we fear.¡± ¡®G-gods?¡¯ Esther was clearly confused. Was the creature talking about gods in the religious sense? Were these monsters afraid of religion? ¡°This is a just response. A reasonable defense.¡± The voice in her head continued, unconcerned with Esther¡¯s questions. ¡®There must be a way! A way for us to coexist!¡¯ Esther pleaded, her voice filled with desperation. ¡®If we cooperate, we will find a solution!¡¯ The voice in her mind fell silent for a while. Amid the sea of flames consuming the defeated fleet and the whales spouting jets of blood above the water''s surface, Something tore through the smoky curtain of flames into view. It was a battleship, larger than the whales surrounding it. The deck was bristling with massive cannons, lined up tightly in rows. Above the ship''s bridge, a flag bearing the symbol of the sun god from the old world fluttered in the wind. Yamato. Esther recognized this ship instantly. Every cannon on the flagship of Saipan slowly rotated to adjust their aim, pointing directly at the surface of the water. Then, the cave illuminated brightly, revealing the ceiling. As the cannons of the Yamato fired in unison, the whales, spraying jets of blood, exploded into pieces as shells nearly twenty inches in diameter tore through their bodies and hit the water behind them. Chaos erupted immediately as the remaining whales hastily dove into the water, their bodies colliding as they tried to submerge. Then, the surface of the water flared up again. A second volley of shots caused the whales, still struggling in the crowd, to explode simultaneously. Pieces of flesh and blood from the whales scattered in all directions. Esther could only watch in shock as the whales surrounding her were massacred by the surface battleship she had once admired. Of course, she shouldn¡¯t feel this way, but in the depths of Esther¡¯s thoughts, she was screaming, The enemy was just one ship, while you have hundreds! Why aren¡¯t you fighting back now!? There was no response. When the sea was littered with the bodies of the whales and the sinking warship, the cannons of Yamato slowly rotated, aiming directly at her. At that moment, the voice in her head spoke again. ¡°Do you really want to coexist with us?¡± Esther paused at the question. The sole member of this species possesses the power to wipe out nearly half of the human population across a continent. How could they coexist with such a creature? But then, Esther thought of a book she once read, one that discussed the theory of the old world¡¯s demise. The book mentioned how the pollutants from burning fumes poisoned the air, and how waste disposal and pollution made the seas toxic. A list of hundreds of species driven to extinction because of the impact of humans. Whether the stories about the old world in the book were true or just a work of fiction from the early century of the new world, Esther realized that her own species hadn¡¯t changed a bit. Now, they only cared about surviving day by day in this sunless world. It was both just and reasonable that the other side feared her, just as she feared them. ''Yes, I want to live alongside your species. I want us to coexist peacefully,'' she answered. All the cannons froze. ¡®I beg you to help her.¡¯ It was a phrase her father once said, as he placed her mother¡¯s body onto the hospital bed. The other side echoed her father''s words from her memory, in the same terrified voice, without any change. ¡®Help who¡ª¡¯ Before Esther could finish the thought, the cave above the sea turned white, as the fire from the barrels erupted simultaneously. Then, everything went dark. ¡­ Esther jolted awake. She shot up in alarm. Was she still dreaming? Which parts were dreams and which parts were real? Then she realized she was lying on a large four-poster bed, big enough for three people to lie down together. The bed had posts with curtains made of fine silk, and the posts themselves were made from ironwood. She looked down at her shoulder and noticed there were no signs of any stab wounds, yet her shirt had a clear circular tear. So that was just a dream? Or was I dead?Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Esther began to wonder if she was already dead and this was heaven when a soft clearing of the throat sounded from the foot of the bed. Her father was standing there, with Holland sitting at the edge of the bed, leaning against the wooden post. Beside him was a table holding bags of medicine and various first aid supplies. "You''re awake!" Her father walked over to her, hugging her tightly. "How are you feeling?" he asked with concern. "I''m fine, just a little uncomfortable," Esther smiled. Her father didn¡¯t react to her joke like he normally would. Instead, he gently stroked her hair. "You''re alive... You''re still alive..." She hugged her father back. "We¡¯re alive..." After their embrace, Esther turned to Holland. "Welcome back," he said with a forced smile. Holland¡¯s face was pale, his eyes shadowed like he hadn¡¯t slept for weeks. "I''m glad to see you''re awake." Esther felt strangely normal. "What happened?" "You were controlled by ''something.'' Actually, almost the entire ship was affected," Holland sighed. "I''m sorry. It¡¯s my fault." "You didn¡¯t even know what the enemy was. What could you have done?" Her father interjected, and Esther agreed. She had no idea what else could¡¯ve been done in that situation. "What happened to the beast?" Esther decided to ask the important question. "Three of our crew members survived the control. They were the ones who killed ''something.'' That''s why the mayor of Giza has called us heroes. He''s made sure the crew members who were affected are being well taken care of." With the luxury of the room and the bed she was lying on, it wasn¡¯t surprising that it was a government building. But Esther was more stunned by something else. ¡°No way¡­ just three people?¡± She couldn¡¯t believe they managed to defeat something that killed so many. Holland smiled again. ¡°Your friend was one of them.¡± ¡°Sonia¡¯s awake?!¡± Esther¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Right on time. Her, Private Will Warren, and Rain were the ones who killed that whale.¡± ¡°How did they do it?¡± Holland gestured towards the door behind. ¡°I see you¡¯re awake now, why don¡¯t you go ask them yourself?¡± Esther looked at her father. He smiled at her and nodded in permission. Esther quickly tossed the thick blanket off and dashed for the door. The hallway ahead was opulent, with a plush carpeted floor and walls and floors lined with wood. Beautiful hand-painted portraits adorned the walls. Before her, there was a long chair with the astonished face of Sonia, and beside her, the soldier she remembered¡ª the one Sonia had slapped, sitting next to her. Sonia quickly stood up, and Esther rushed into her arms. ¡°I knew you¡¯d get into trouble while I was away,¡± Sonia teased. Esther laughed. ¡°Thanks for cleaning up after me!¡± Will stood up as well. Sonia looked at him briefly. ¡°Well... This is Will, and this...¡± ¡°Ship¡¯s academic assistant,¡± Will extended his hand. ¡°Nice to meet you, Esther. Your friend talks about you all the time.¡± Esther took his hand. ¡°And you must be Will, the soldier Sonia...¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that anymore,¡± Sonia quickly interrupted. Will chuckled. ¡°I owe you an apology about that. I was wrong, I was seeing things only from my perspective,¡± he bowed. ¡°I deserved that.¡± ¡°No, I was at fault too, and you just saved us. So, I think we¡¯re even now,¡± Esther smiled. It seemed the two of them were mending their relationship, and they seemed to be getting closer. ¡°Stop smiling. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll ruffle your hair!¡± Sonia walked up and locked Esther¡¯s neck in a playful headlock, making Esther laugh and quickly apologize. ¡°How did you two manage it?¡± Esther asked after she stopped laughing. Both of them fell silent, the smiles fading from their faces. ¡°It was actually Rain¡¯s plan. He tracked the people who were controlled, found the location of ¡®something,¡¯ then had Will release fuel into the sea from the fueling station and set up the flare to target the Egyptian army¡¯s heat-seeking missiles,¡± Sonia explained in one breath. ¡°Good plan,¡± Esther praised. Will and Sonia exchanged looks. ¡°Yes, it was a good plan... if you and Holland hadn¡¯t been standing in front of ¡®something,¡¯¡± Will said. ¡°The heat-seeking missile would have killed you and the captain if Rain hadn¡¯t surrendered and gone in to help you.¡± ¡°Wait¡­ What did he do?¡± ¡°I still don¡¯t understand,¡± Sonia sighed. ¡°He walked straight up to ¡®something,¡¯ even though he could¡¯ve been killed by the whole city.¡± ¡°It¡¯s like¡­ he knew you¡¯d be there and the monster would let him approach you,¡± Will added. Esther tried to process everything in her mind. ¡°Where¡¯s Rain?¡± Both of them lowered their heads. ¡°He¡¯s still unconscious.¡± ¡°Where is he?¡± Esther asked again. ¡­ Rain was in the room next door. He was lying on a bed identical to hers, wrapped in bandages from head to toe. Only one of his eyes, tightly shut, was visible to Esther. The area around his bed was filled with wires and IV drips, several tubes connected to his wrists. ¡°What happened?¡± Esther asked softly, Sonia and Will following behind her. The Egyptian doctor standing beside the bed turned to her. ¡°He has deep cuts from a sharp object around his chest, severe bruising on his face, a concussion, and two or three broken ribs from the blast.¡± Esther stared at the wrapped figure on the bed. Rain''s breathing was steady. If it weren¡¯t for the bandages and some of the cuts, he looked like someone simply asleep. ¡°You can save him, right?¡± Esther asked. The doctor¡¯s expression was troubled. ¡°His condition is very unusual. He lost a lot of blood when he arrived. Strangely, his heart rate is dropping, along with his metabolic rate and waste excretion. What¡¯s more, his blood is clotting much faster than normal. I was able to stitch up his wounds even though a normal person should have bled to death. It¡¯s as if his body is responding naturally to blood loss. I¡¯ve never seen anything like it. Normally, in cases like this, we¡¯d give him a blood transfusion, but we don¡¯t know what type of blood he has...¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you test his blood?¡± Sonia asked. ¡°Yes, but the test didn¡¯t match any blood type we have... It¡¯s possible that his blood is a rare type that hasn¡¯t been identified yet.¡± The Egyptian doctor glanced at the papers in his hands, looking helpless. ¡°Is there really nothing you can do?¡± Will asked. ¡°The way his body is functioning is unlike anything we¡¯ve seen before. In my opinion, his condition is stable now. He won¡¯t die for sure. The only question is when he will wake up.¡± The question was, would he ever wake up? Esther thought grimly to herself. Esther recalled the first time they met at the bench outside the fish market in Under D.C. Rain had asked her why she wanted to join a journey filled with dangers, one with a high chance of not coming back. At that time, death seemed like a distant concept in Esther¡¯s mind. Now, she understood that question clearly. She understood that in the Sunless Sea, danger and death were always waiting for them around every corner. For the first time, she felt the true fear of the impermanence of human life. She didn¡¯t want that fate to fall upon herself or anyone she loved. But she wouldn¡¯t dare say that she was ready to die for someone she didn¡¯t even know well. At first, when she saw him kill the religious islanders with such ease, she thought it was something he did routinely. When he went on the solo assault at the dam without killing anyone, she thought it was just confidence in his skills. But now, charging into an unknown enemy, at a severe disadvantage, with almost no chance of survival, just to save everyone in the city... Even though he could have run away? If he wasn¡¯t insane, only someone who didn¡¯t value their own life would do something like that. She didn¡¯t know Rain that well, but to her, he was the first new friend on this journey. The one who saved her from many dangers, who tried to protect everyone, even willing to sacrifice his own life. ¡°Why do you have to go this far?¡± Esther whispered to the figure lying motionless in front of her. But of course, no one answered. Sonia was looking at her with a face that seemed slightly annoyed. Esther thought Sonia might be feeling pain, and she squeezed her hand gently. ¡°Actually, I have something to tell you about Rain.¡± Sonia whispered softly to her. ¡°I think you should know.¡± Esther turned and walked toward the door. ¡°Esther! Where are you going?!¡± Sonia started to rush after her. ¡°Can I be alone for a moment?¡± Esther spoke softly. She didn¡¯t wait for an answer as she closed the door behind her. She silently apologized to Sonia in her heart. She walked down the long wooden hallway and collapsed. Then she cried. ¡­ Esther walked along the corridor of the luxurious government residence provided by the Giza authorities. It was grand and spacious, with bright light fixtures lining the walls. She passed by several familiar faces of the Washington crew. From the snippets of conversation she overheard, it seemed that the Giza government had rented out thirty hotel suites in the city''s finest hotels to reward the heroes who helped save their city. Everyone was either drinking beer or enjoying the local Egyptian cuisine. The atmosphere felt as if it were a celebration. Esther quickened her pace, searching for a place where she could be alone. Eventually, she found the fire escape stairs that led outside. She stepped down onto the ground and immediately realized that it sank slightly beneath her feet. Sand! The ground of this city was all sand, stretching out in every direction. Esther looked around and saw the towering buildings, not constructed in the usual way but carved from stone. The entire area was surrounded by these towering, intricately carved structures. It looked more like art than architecture. In front of Esther was a grand marble street, much like the one at the harbor. The city streets rose and fell at various points, some elevated while others dipped into lower level, creating a network of arched marble bridges crossing over each other. The architecture and sculpting skills of the Egyptians were truly as magnificent as the legends suggested. The landscape of Giza left Esther speechless, standing in awe, holding her breath in wonder. Outside, there were only a few people walking about. Most of the Egyptians wore minimal clothing due to the high temperature in the cavern. They had to conserve as much moisture in their bodies as possible. Esther noticed a middle-aged Egyptian man approaching. He wore a thin cloak and shorts, his well-muscled frame giving the impression of a soldier or a sailor. He smiled at her. "Welcome to Giza, Washington crew member." Esther stepped back a pace. "Sorry, I was just looking for some time alone." "I wanted to thank you for what you did for us." Esther looked at him, shaking her head. "Don''t thank me. I didn¡¯t do anything." The smile vanished from his face. "I understand what you''ve been through." Esther lowered her head. "How could you understand?" She thought. I don''t even understand it myself. "I''ve lost men too. Many ships... So trust me when I say, I might understand your pain, just a little. You, the ship''s assistant scholar." Esther looked at him again, finally recognizing his face and voice. She hadn¡¯t recognized him at first without his captain''s hat and naval uniform. "Captain Sayid?" He saluted her. "Is this what I need to do for you to remember me?" He smiled at her, extending his hand. "Since you must be new to Giza, would you like me to show you around?" ¡­ Esther walked alongside Captain Sayid, the two of them moving silently down the marble street. The streets were sparsely populated, most people likely resting in their homes. The entire stretch of road felt like it belonged to just her and Sayid. Esther began to feel a bit better as they walked in silence for a while. "How do you cope when you feel like this?" Esther suddenly asked. "Do nothing. Just make things better." He answered simply. "How do you make things better?" "Everyone has their own way. For me, I''d plan better, think of ways to risk my men''s lives less." He sighed. "It gets harder every time a war breaks out. For you, I guess you¡¯d need to be a better scholar?" "I put others in danger. Helping me means risking their lives over and over again." Sayid placed his hand on her shoulder. "Because you matter to them." She shrugged his hand off. "Don¡¯t they ever think about how I¡¯ll feel when they have to die for helping me? If I have to live with this feeling, I¡¯d rather have died from the start." Sayid stopped walking, his brown eyes considering her. "Do you know that Egypt''s caverns are covered in sand? We can¡¯t farm here. But to survive, we rely on fishing from the Nile. Do you know that Egypt¡¯s caverns have almost no water source? We have to store as much water as we can, because when the Nile dries up in summer, we¡¯ll have no water left. That¡¯s why we built dams to hold the water. Do you know why humans have managed to survive in such a dangerous and cruel world?" Esther looked up at him, her eyes full of questions. "We move forward, no matter how many times we fall." He winked. "It doesn¡¯t matter what makes you feel like this, as long as you¡¯re still alive, you have to live with it. Life will end for all of us one day, whether it¡¯s you or those around you. But what matters is the memories we make together. It¡¯s the footprints in the sand we leave behind." What if there are no shared memories yet? Although she thought so, Esther nodded slowly. "Maybe so." To live with it and keep moving forward, until you¡¯re getting used to it like Rain did? At that moment, Esther noticed a large group of people walking down a street. At the end of the street was a dock, with a sign on the wall displaying the number fourteen. "What''s over there?" she asked Sayid. Captain of Tutankhamun looked troubled. "The end of ''something.''" Esther vaguely recalled her dream. Though not entirely clear, she remembered it was of great importance. "I want to see it," she said and walked toward the dock without waiting for Sayid¡¯s answer. He followed quietly behind her. In front of the dock, a large crowd stood gathered around a wooden stage. They were shouting loudly. "Burn it!" "What are you waiting for!?" A portly man stood on the stage. His fine suit made Esther realize he was likely the mayor of Giza. "Please, everyone remain calm! The government already has a plan to dispose of the whale carcass. We just need some time to prepare before we remove it," the man on the stage said, dabbing his forehead with a handkerchief. "That¡¯s a lie. He¡¯s planning to sell the carcass of ''something'' to the Reich Empire for experiments," Sayid growled softly from behind. Esther began to push her way through the crowd until she stopped right at the barrier in front of the stage. The barrier enclosed the path over the water of dock number fourteen in a half-circle to keep people out. The path was covered in blood, but Esther¡¯s gaze was fixed on the massive body stranded on the dock. It was a massive black whale. The lower half of its body was gone, along with most of the dock, and piles of body parts and stones were heaped around the area. Then Esther finally remembered her dream. The dying whale¡¯s plea echoed in her mind. ¡®I beg you to help her.¡¯ Esther jumped over the barrier, and the crowd turned to look at her in shock. She paid them no mind, stepping closer to the whale¡¯s half-formed corpse. Its head lay flat, stranding on the shore. Its wide-open mouth was large enough to swallow a fishing boat whole. Esther stopped right in front of the monstrous creature¡¯s mouth. Inside its mouth was a mix of blood, flesh, and numerous bones caught in its sharp, jagged teeth. Deeper into its throat, countless tendrils hung, swaying under the pull of gravity. Esther noticed one of the tendrils twitching slightly. She stepped deeper into the whale¡¯s mouth. The tendril jerked and slowly extended toward her. The tip of it unfurled into four petals, like a blooming flower, but where the stamen should have been, a long needle-like blade extended instead. Amid the shouts of shock and alarm from the people behind her, "It''s still alive!?" "Hurry, get that child out of there!" "Get out from there!" Esther ignored the shouts. She closed her eyes. She wouldn¡¯t dare admit that she was ready to die for someone she didn¡¯t even know. But what if her death could end the war and save the human race? What if she was the only one who could do that? Esther opened her eyes, taking one more step until the tendril was right in front of her. "I¡¯ve come to help you," she whispered. Then the tendril flicked quickly, and the long needle at its tip pierced through her eye. The Last Obelisk - Part 1 Sonia sat at the entrance of the hotel that had been temporarily provided for them. She had walked through the entire floor in search of Esther, but there was no sign of her. Sonia thought that perhaps Esther had gone outside. Leaving the girl alone made Sonia feel deeply uneasy. But since she herself was unfamiliar with the city, going out to find Esther without getting lost seemed impossible. She sat down on the marble floor of the hotel lobby, near the entrance, waiting for Esther to return. Sonia didn¡¯t know what secret was hidden by Rain. Even though he had told her that knowing its true nature could bring the world to danger, the more she heard that, the more it only made her curious. Of course, she trusted Rain. After the heroic acts he had carried out, it was clear that he genuinely wanted to save everyoncaie aboard the ship. That was the reason why Sonia had changed her mind and didn¡¯t tell Esther about the secret passage in the engine room. While Rain had saved her life, the matters at hand were separate. But it was clear that Esther was emotionally sensitive. Could it be that she had feelings for Rain? They were probably around the same age, and he had protected her several times. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if she had developed feelings for him. But if that were true, it would give Esther another reason to know about it. Sonia reminded herself. It was then that a tall Egyptian man rushed through the door of the hotel, carrying a limp body in his arms. Sonia noticed the blonde hair trailing on the floor and the blood staining the body as it dripped down. A sense of foreboding forced Sonia to run after the man immediately. ¡°What happened?¡± she asked, catching up with him. She quickly swallowed her words when she glanced at the limp figure in his arms. Esther was as pale as paper. She was convulsing intermittently, and blood was flowing in a steady stream across her face. As Sonia looked at her blood-soaked friend in stunned silence, the man turned to her and shouted urgently, ¡°Get the doctor, quickly!¡± Sonia turned away, rushing to comply. She shouted to the hotel staff in the lobby, who, upon noticing the trail of blood leading across the carpet, immediately recognized the urgency. He ran ahead to guide them, ¡°This way!¡± The staff led them through the opulent corridors where Washington crew members were enjoying the festivities. They watched the procession with alarmed or puzzled expressions. Finally, the hotel staff opened a door that led to a room, indistinguishable from the others, except for the white surgical bed placed in the middle. It was surrounded by tables stocked with medical instruments and surgical tools. The Egyptian man gently placed Esther on the bed, while the staff rushed outside to fetch a doctor. With only the stranger and herself in the room, Sonia decided to question him with cautious tone, ¡°Now, will you tell me what happened to my friend?¡± He turned to face her, his brown eyes gleaming with the authority of someone experienced. ¡°I recognize your voice. You¡¯re the communications officer who discovered ¡®something¡¯s¡¯ weakness,¡± he said, his deep voice somehow familiar. ¡°You recognize my voice?¡± Sonia asked, finally recognition dawned on her as she recalled the raspy voice from the radio. ¡°You¡¯re the captain of the Tutankhamun, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°We never properly introduced ourselves, did we? I¡¯m Captain Sayid, Supreme Commander of the Egyptian army,¡± he said, extending his hand to her. Sonia clasped the man''s hand, his firm grip making her wince in pain. ¡°I¡¯m Sonia, communications officer of the Washington.¡± she introduced herself. ¡°In the name of the people of Egypt, we owe you a debt of gratitude. What you¡¯ve done has saved countless lives.¡± His voice was sincere, and he bowed his head deeply. Sonia paid little attention to his words of praise¡ªthis was not the time for that. Instead, she turned toward Esther. The slender woman, clad in a white t-shirt now stained deep red with blood, was breathing faintly. She looked calm, showing no signs of pain. Sonia focused on the large amount of blood on Esther¡¯s face¡ªthere were no visible external wounds, yet it seemed as if the blood had come from her left eye, which was tightly shut. The dried blood crusted along the lower eyelid made it look as though Esther had wept tears of crimson. "What happened?" Sonia asked again, her voice trembling. Sayid¡¯s expression darkened. "She walked up to the corpse of¡­ ¡®something.¡¯" The Egyptian commander hesitated as if he didn¡¯t know how to continue. "I''m sorry. I thought taking her for a walk around the city after everything that happened would be a good idea. This¡­ this is my fault." Sonia couldn¡¯t bring herself to answer right away, still too caught up in her emotions. The bitterness in her chest only deepened as she looked at Esther, lying in a pool of her own blood. Her skin was deathly pale, her body twitching with every small breath she took. Sonia had never seen her friend like this before. It was a sight she wasn¡¯t sure she could handle. She took a deep breath and sat down next to Esther¡¯s bedside. Sonia had been pacing restlessly for what felt like an eternity. She hadn¡¯t expected such a quick and sudden attack, and now she couldn¡¯t help but feel helpless. How could she have been so careless? She thought, running her hand through her hair. ¡°Why... why didn¡¯t you stop her?¡± Sonia asked, her voice cold and distant. She had to admit, part of her understood that this wasn¡¯t entirely Sayid¡¯s fault, but the anger was still simmering within her. She wasn¡¯t angry at Sayid, not entirely, but her frustration needed an outlet. Sayid glanced at her with a face full of remorse. "I... I didn¡¯t think she would run straight to the corpse of that thing¡­" he muttered, rubbing his temples. "I¡¯m sorry. I should¡¯ve known better." Before Sonia could respond, the door burst open, and the same Egyptian doctor who had treated Rain rushed in with Arthur and Holland close behind. ¡°Esther!¡± Arthur practically screamed as he saw his daughter¡¯s condition. Holland immediately grabbed his shoulder, stopping him from running to her bedside. ¡°Calm down,¡± Holland said in a commanding tone. "Let the doctor do his job." The Egyptian doctor carefully examined Esther¡¯s body, checking for injuries. ¡°Where are the injuries?¡± he asked Sayid after flipping Esther¡¯s face carefully. ¡°I can¡¯t see it clearly, but I think one of the tentacles may have pierced her eye,¡± Sayid said with furrowed brows, clearly unsure. Arthur¡¯s face went pale as he stared at his daughter. ¡°What happened to my child?¡± ¡°Stay calm,¡± the doctor said, checking Esther¡¯s pulse. ¡°The head injury is severe, but as long as she¡¯s still breathing, the tentacle probably didn¡¯t reach her brain.¡± Arthur''s face twisted in disbelief, slowly turning to anger. "Are you telling me that it''s a good thing that my daughter might be blind?" He tried to shake off Holland¡¯s grip again, but this time Holland pushed him hard against the wooden wall. The impact made the picture frame hanging on the wall fall and crash to the floor. ¡°Yes,¡± Holland said firmly, ¡°blindness is better than death. You need to calm down, Arthur. I understand you¡¯re worried about your daughter, but right now, all we can do is stop panicking and let the doctor treat her, right?¡± Arthur stood still for a moment, considering Holland¡¯s words. Finally, with a slow nod, he allowed himself to relax, letting go of his anger, and Holland released him from the wall. At that moment, the doctor, having finished his external examination of Esther, put on a pair of rubber gloves. ¡°I¡¯m going to examine the injuries in her eye now,¡± the doctor said, his tone soft and professional. He gently placed his hand above Esther¡¯s closed eyelid. The room fell silent as they all waited for the results. When the doctor finally opened Esther¡¯s eyelid, the reaction was immediate. Esther screamed, arching her back as if the pain was unbearable, her body convulsing violently. The Egyptian doctor flinched, retracting his hand in shock as he tried to hold Esther down, whose body was convulsing violently on the operating table. ¡°She¡¯s having a seizure! Someone help hold her down!¡± he shouted urgently, his voice trembling with fear. But no one moved. The room was filled with the sound of Esther¡¯s screams, echoing off the walls. Sonia could feel her own face going pale, likely no different than the others standing around her. Her body trembled from the sheer terror that seized her. Esther¡¯s screams were rising and falling, fluctuating from high to low, over and over again. Sonia had heard this sound before. ¡°Step back!¡± Sonia screamed, her voice laced with panic. Then, there was an explosion of sound, followed by the room turning bright red. Everything went silent, save for the sound of liquid dripping to the floor. Sonia slowly raised her hand to wipe something wet from her face. As she looked at it, she realized it was a lump of grayish flesh, soaked in blood. The Egyptian doctor¡¯s head was missing from the upper jaw down. Blood gushed out from what was left of his neck, dripping in large, ominous drops, pooling beneath his remaining lower jaw. His spine protruded from his skin like jagged bone. As the doctor¡¯s lifeless body collapsed onto the floor, Sonia¡¯s gaze shifted, and she finally saw Esther. Esther had stopped screaming. She was sitting still on the operating table, her body drenched in blood. Her left eye was the only one open, and her amber eye shone faintly with a yellowish hue, glowing dimly. One hand was resting on Sonia¡¯s shoulder. Sonia jolted, her body jerking backward in surprise, only to find Captain Sayid standing nearby, his worried eyes fixed on her. ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked. Sonia scanned her surroundings. The luxurious room remained pristine, except for the small trail of blood dripping on the floor when Sayid had placed Esther on the bed. The Egyptian doctor was still standing over the blonde girl, and she appeared untouched, no visible injuries, still alive, nothing seemed wrong. What on earth had just happened? Sonia¡¯s body refused to stop trembling. Her hands were cold, and every hair on her body stood on end. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she whispered, brushing Sayid¡¯s hand off politely, her voice soft and strained. Sayid continued to gaze at her, and Sonia knew her face must be as white as paper. Luckily, it was the doctor who drew everyone¡¯s attention before she had to respond. ¡°What is this?¡± he asked, his voice full of surprise and disbelief. ¡°What''s going on?¡± Arthur demanded, his voice filled with panic. The doctor didn¡¯t answer right away. He merely stepped aside, allowing everyone to see with their own eyes. Esther sat up on the operating table, looking around confusedly. Her eyes were bright blue, without a single wound. Though the trail of blood running from her left eye still stained her cheek, her expression remained calm. ¡°What happened?¡± she asked, looking at everyone in the room, her voice soft, as though she had simply awoken from a strange dream. And then Arthur rushed forward, enveloping Esther in a tight embrace, his face full of disbelief, still trying to make sense of what was happening.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. ¡°Esther!! You''re still alive!¡± Everyone in the room exhaled collectively, their breath a shared sigh of relief, their faces lighting up once more with joy and smiles as they turned to one another. Except for Sonia. Sonia¡¯s hand trembled as she clenched it into a fist, her nails digging painfully into her skin. ¡­ The image of Esther¡¯s left eye glowing amber lingered in Sonia¡¯s mind, keeping her awake throughout the night. Could it be just her imagination? Esther had no visible injuries. She claimed she fainted upon seeing the whale carcass, and Holland had concluded that the creature wasn¡¯t truly dead and had used its power to control Esther, striking through her. There were many aspects of the story that felt off. Sonia had questioned the witnesses, including Captain Sayid, and he explained that Esther had walked into the mouth of the whale before being pierced in the eye by one of its tendrils. ¡°It¡¯s possible it missed,¡± he had said. Missed? After having controlled Esther to walk right into its mouth? Sonia wanted to believe that her friend had miraculously survived without a scratch, just as the Egyptian doctor had claimed. But after that, Sonia had kept her distance from Esther. She tried talking to her, but despite Esther¡¯s calm demeanor and confident tone, Sonia couldn¡¯t shake the sense that something was off. Was her smile forced? Was her voice always like this? As more doubts crept into her mind, Sonia found herself unable to face her friend. She turned over, staring up at the dark ironwood beams above her head. A soft cough came from outside, followed by the faint sound of footsteps and quiet laughter drifting down the hallway. The party seemed to continue on into the night. Sonia slowly turned back, trying to find a position that was most comfortable for her tired body, while her thoughts continued to churn over Esther. Of course, ¡®something¡¯ could have killed Esther if it wanted to. Why had it allowed her to survive, unharmed? Unless¡­ something had come back with her. She decided to get up from the bed, put on her engineer¡¯s cloak, and pick up a lantern. ¡­ The CaimanTavern stood across from the luxurious hotel, and with the glowing neon signs flickering along the dimly lit street, it became an irresistible destination for Sonia. She crossed the marble road and pushed the tavern door open. Inside, the tavern was almost empty. The materials used for the furnishings¡ªthe floors, walls, and ceiling¡ªwere polished oak wood, exuding a sophisticated atmosphere befitting a tavern in a high-end hotel district. Nearly the entire space was taken up by a long oak bar counter, shaped like a ship, with high round stools without backrests lined up along its length. Sonia chose a stool near the exit and sat down. The bartender rose from behind the counter. He had a handsome face with blonde-dyed hair, and his smile made Sonia quickly avert her gaze in embarrassment. ¡°What can I get for you?¡± he asked, still smiling. ¡°Anything,¡± she replied absently. As her eyes scanned the rows of liquor bottles behind the bar, she noticed they were all expensive wines¡ªaged for years, made from plants that took years to cultivate. She immediately realized she wouldn¡¯t have enough money to afford even a single glass. ¡°Uh, excuse me¡­¡± She turned to see the bartender pouring a drink into a glass for her and almost screamed. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can pay for this. I didn¡¯t ask for the price¡ªI¡¯m so sorry!¡± He placed the glass in front of her, still smiling. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Sonia. It¡¯s on me.¡± She felt her face flush, and when he winked at her before walking to the other side of the tavern, she was left flustered. ¡°How¡¯s it feel to be a hero?¡± Sonia turned toward the voice coming from across the bar. Holland was sitting there, his feet propped up on the counter, a cigarette lazily hanging from his lips. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she replied. ¡°I guess it¡¯s better than being a Soviet spy?¡± He chuckled. ¡°I owe you an apology for that. But you have to understand, when you''re on a long journey in a confined space like a submarine, having a spy mixed in was something we had to deal with quickly.¡± She nodded, unsure of how to respond. Sonia picked up her glass and took a sip. The bitter, harsh taste of the wine warmed the tip of her tongue. ¡°I should thank you too,¡± he said as he extinguished his cigarette. ¡°Stop,¡± she said, ¡°I hardly did anything¡ªjust operated the radio from the back.¡± She was tired of the endless praise. Holland lifted a bottle of liquor from the table and took a swig. ¡°When I came to, the knife in my hand was pressed to Rain¡¯s throat.¡± He placed the empty bottle down on the table and motioned for a new one from the bartender. Sonia glanced at the pile of empty bottles beside Holland. She counted about two dozen. ¡°Captain, you¡¯ve had enough.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand,¡± he lifted the bottle and took another drink. ¡°What you did matters more to this world than you think.¡± The thought of telling Holland about the secret passage in the engine room evaporated in an instant. Sonia could tell that the Captain of the Washington was well and truly drunk. She looked at the deep red liquid in her glass, the fruity sweetness of the wine hitting her senses. ¡°Is this how it always is? This journey in the Sunless World?¡± ¡°No,¡± Holland raised his glass, taking a sip. ¡°By now, some of us should¡¯ve been dead.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± she asked, her gaze fixed on the liquid in her glass. ¡°Afraid of what?¡± "I¡¯ve never left Under D.C. before. Since I boarded this ship, I¡¯ve felt afraid the whole time¡ªafraid of the darkness, of people, of the monsters, afraid of dying¡­" Sonia lifted the glass and took a swig, the wine¡¯s warmth starting to settle inside her, her face heating up. "How do you live with it?" "What do you think?" "I think you and Rain have just gotten used to it." The Captain smiled. "I guess it does seem that way." Sonia stared at him, waiting for him to continue. ¡°In truth, Sonia, I¡¯m afraid all the time," Holland admitted, exhaling as he tossed the empty bottle onto the floor. He placed a cigarette between his lips. "Afraid of choosing the wrong course. Afraid of getting too close to my crew. Afraid that every decision I make will cost someone their life.¡± "Then why don¡¯t you quit?" she asked. "Quit being a captain, quit the sea?" "Because fear isn¡¯t something that comes and goes. It¡¯s instinct¡ªsomething we carry as humans," he said, lighting the cigarette. "No matter what you do, you¡¯ll always be afraid. Afraid of stepping too far into relationships, afraid of your own stability, afraid of failure in your career. But do you know what makes it different? On the Sunless Sea, when you step into the shadows, you¡¯ll know surely that a monster is lurking there. But on land?" He let out a slow breath of smoke. "You can¡¯t always tell the difference between monsters." Maybe he was right. Sonia thought of her life in Under D.C.¡ªthe long days working the docks, dragging her aching body back home, curling up under piles of thick blankets, surrounded by the dim glow of her radio controls in the underground room where she could be herself. She had spent her nights spinning the dials, listening to voices from all corners of the world. But on the Washington, she no longer had to endure grueling labor just to savor a few moments of peace before bed. Here, the work was hers¡ªher purpose. The job of her dream. Her shift began when the ship¡¯s lights flicked on at dawn and ended when they dimmed again at night, alternating turns with the other radio operator, Diz¡ªa small, black-haired woman who always wore glasses. Sonia had only exchanged words with her a few times during shift changes, but they had never really spoken. Her duties aboard the Washington were painfully simple¡ªmonitor incoming and outgoing communications, broadcast orders during depth changes, and report relevant transmissions. That was it. She had been stunned at how little was actually required of her. ¡°Can I use the receiver to scan external frequencies?¡± she¡¯d once asked Matthew, who was showing the engineering crew around the ship. "Of course. As long as we¡¯re not in radio silence mode. Let me know if you hear anything interesting." He had winked at her, grinning. And so, her days were spent tuning into frequencies, listening to voices drifting across the Sunless Sea¡ªthe chatter of fishermen reporting their catch, coast guards describing the bodies they found on raided ships, stray transmissions from careless operators who forgot to switch off their microphones. Her life was¡­ simple. Sonia tilted her head back, finishing her drink in one gulp before holding out a hand toward Holland. The captain, already anticipating the request, tossed her a bottle. "What are you afraid of?" he asked. She poured another glass, hesitating. Should she tell him everything? About the hidden passage? About Esther? The memory of a gun barrel pointed at her flashed through her mind¡ªHolland¡¯s cold, unflinching stare behind it. If something really had taken hold of Esther, would he hesitate to put a bullet in her, just as he had been ready to execute Sonia when she was accused of being a Soviet spy? Would he see her as just another threat to be eliminated? She opened her mouth, but instead of confessing, a different question slipped out. "Will Rain be alright?" Holland sighed, taking a long drink before answering. "I don¡¯t know." "His blood isn''t of any known type. Does that mean he''s never bled this much before while traveling with you?" Holland exhaled slowly, watching the lazy spirals of smoke drift toward the ceiling. "Rain never used to take risks like this. He never disobeyed orders or challenged my plans before. He''s changed..." Sonia had the distinct feeling he was talking more to himself than to her. "So you don¡¯t know either, do you? When¡ªor if¡ªhe¡¯ll wake up." Holland closed his eyes, his grip on the bottle loosening until it slipped from his fingers and rolled across the floor. Sonia listened to his deep, steady breathing for a while before downing the rest of her drink in one swift motion and rising to her feet. "Thank you for your patronage," the bartender said as she reached the door, pausing just as she was about to push it open. "There''s a museum nearby¡ªthe Giza City Archives. If you''re interested." ¡­ From a sleepless night, to a bar, to a museum. Sonia found herself surprised at how the night had unfolded, though she still wasn¡¯t quite ready to return to her room. The museum stood like a monument of carved marble, massive and intricate. Its walls bore ancient etchings, its structure an artistic masterpiece in itself. She stepped through the grand entrance into the foyer, where even the ceiling and walls had been meticulously engraved. As she spun slowly in place, admiring the craftsmanship, a voice called out. "Apologies, but the museum is closed for the night." A small girl emerged from behind a wooden reception desk at the center of the room. Her cloak pooled around her feet, far too large for her frame, while her messy brown hair stuck out in all directions. Judging by her sleepy expression, Sonia realized she had likely woken her. The girl couldn¡¯t have been older than ten. She reminded Sonia of Esther. For a brief moment, Sonia regretted never visiting Under D.C.¡¯s museum. If she had, perhaps they would have met much sooner. "That''s a shame. I¡¯ll come back another day, then," Sonia said, already turning to leave. "Wait!" The girl hurried toward her, eyes now fully alert. "I might be able to give you a quick tour before we close¡­ as thanks, for saving my family." Sonia¡¯s lips curved into a genuine smile. For the first time that night, she felt like a hero. ¡­ "No one knows how it happens," the young curator explained, leading Sonia through the museum¡¯s grand halls. "But Egyptian scholars believe that the ceiling of the cavern above our country holds hundreds of millions of tons of sand. Some claim that the grains seep through fractures, forming cascading sandfalls. Others propose a more cyclical system at play, though none have managed to explain how it truly functions." Sonia folded her arms, considering. "That doesn¡¯t make sense. Sand isn¡¯t like water¡ªit doesn¡¯t evaporate. If it keeps falling, then Egypt should have been buried beneath dunes long ago." "The government does deploy workers to remove excess sand and dump it into the Sunless Sea," the girl admitted. "But there''s still no definitive answer to the mystery." The conversation flowed easily between them as they moved past towering relics and intricate murals depicting Egypt¡¯s lost past. The young curator spoke of the ancient tombs of Pharaohs, filled with deadly traps; the architectural marvels built from carved sandstone; the skeletal remains of long-extinct desert creatures, preserved in time. Sonia thought of Esther. She would love this place. A shadow of melancholy settled over her. "The next exhibit is the last one," the girl announced as they approached a set of massive doors. "It''s the most valuable artifact in our collection." Sonia put on an excited expression. "What is it?" The girl¡¯s eyes sparkled. "When the last Pharaoh of the Old World fled to this new one, his legendary submarine¡ªthe Cleopatra¡ªbecame a relic passed down through our navy. Before it was destroyed in the war against the Reich, it was said to house a powerful artifact. This is all that remains of it." She pushed open the heavy doors. Sonia stepped inside. And froze. "This is only a replica," the curator admitted. "The real artifact is stored in the research institute at New Cairo. No one has been able to decipher its inner workings yet.¡± The little girl paused when she saw Sonia¡¯s Expression. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Sonia barely heard her. "What... is that?" The girl tilted her head. "The researchers call it an Obelisk. They believe it''s an ancient machine from the Old World, a generator capable of producing boundless energy. They say the Cleopatra never needed to refuel¡ªnot even once. Can you imagine? If we had just one functioning machine like this, we wouldn¡¯t need to burn wood or manufacture electricity anymore. It would be the dawn of a new era. A world where we could build our own submarines, where entire cities could be illuminated by a single artifact¡ª" Sonia wasn¡¯t listening. Her gaze locked onto the towering monolith in the center of the room. A structure of smooth, jet-black stone. A surface untouched by time, flawless on all sides. Tubes and wires slithered from its base, coiling into the floor like veins. She had seen this before. Inside the engine room of the Washington. She recalled the mechanic¡¯s log¡ªhow they had siphoned blood through those very tubes. "It¡¯s not an engine," the log had said. "It¡¯s something else." A machine from the Old World. Sonia thought of Rain¡¯s warning, how he had sworn that uncovering the truth of the Washington¡¯s engine would put the world in danger. Maybe he had been right. Terror crept into her bones. She thought of Esther. Of her eyes, glowing amber in the dark. It could¡¯ve been the wine. It could¡¯ve been something else. Either way, despite the fear tightening around her heart¡ª Sonia walked out of the museum, having made her decision. She would risk her life. She would risk the world. All to save her friend. The Last Obelisk - Part 2 Captain Sayid strode along the familiar marble-paved streets, his right hand instinctively resting on the revolver tucked inside his coat pocket. Dressed in full naval regalia over a bulletproof vest, he knew that¡ªif all went according to plan¡ªthe vest wouldn¡¯t be necessary. Still, there was comfort in its weight, a silent assurance of protection. He stopped in front of the illuminated sign bearing the image of a crocodile, bold letters spelling out "Caiman Tavern." Two plainclothes soldiers flanked the entrance, their posture casual yet vigilant. As he approached, they acknowledged him with a brief nod. Sayid returned the gesture before pushing open the door. Inside, the bar was nearly deserted. The few remaining patrons lay slumped over their tables, lost to the embrace of sleep¡ªor intoxication. His target was among them. Holland lay sprawled against the wall, boots propped up on a table, surrounded by empty bottles of wine. Sayid stepped closer, casting his shadow over the man. ¡°You look like hell, Captain Holland.¡± ¡°And you look like trouble, Captain Sayid.¡± Holland replied without opening his eyes. Despite the overwhelming stench of alcohol, he wasn¡¯t drunk. ¡°So tell me¡ªwhat brings you here in full Egyptian naval dress, with a sidearm, and a dozen undercover agents tailing my every move? I¡¯m dying to know.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not my call.¡± Sayid sighed. ¡°It¡¯s an order.¡± ¡°It¡¯s always ¡®an order¡¯ with you.¡± Holland sat up, rubbing his temple. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°We lost four submarines, Holland. Irretrievable losses. We now have only seven vessels left in our fleet.¡± Sayid¡¯s voice was measured, but the weight behind his words was unmistakable. ¡°You know as well as I do that we can¡¯t build new ones.¡± Holland exhaled, eyes narrowing. ¡°You want the Washington.¡± ¡°Our government is prepared to offer your crew relocation, housing, resources to help them start over¡ªeverything they need. In return, you hand over the Washington to us.¡± Holland rose to his feet, his expression unreadable. ¡°My crew just saved your damn city.¡± ¡°And I¡¯m saving yours,¡± Sayid countered. ¡°You blew up the dam beneath Giza. People will die when the dry season comes. I¡¯m giving you an out¡ªan option where none of you have to die. The Washington is one of the few remaining submarines still fit for military use. My superiors want us to announce that your crew perished at the hands of ¡®something¡¯ to avoid war with the United States. You get to walk away with new identities. A new life.¡± Holland¡¯s eyes darkened, his gaze hollow. ¡°I¡¯m not handing over my ship.¡± Silence settled between them. Then, all around the bar, bodies stirred. Men who had seemed unconscious just moments ago now sat upright, hands slipping into coats, reaching for concealed weapons. ¡°You¡¯re making this difficult,¡± Sayid muttered, shaking his head. He had expected as much. Holland grabbed a nearby bottle and smashed it against the counter, the jagged remains glinting in his grip. Sayid turned on his heel and strode toward the exit, ignoring the growing tension behind him. ¡°Restrain him.¡± He murmured to the soldier standing at his left. As the door swung shut behind him, the sounds of a brawl erupted within the bar. A soldier at his right stepped closer. ¡°Father.¡± Sayid glanced at the young man. ¡°What is it, Safir?¡± ¡°We have an intruder.¡± His son¡¯s voice was sharp with urgency. ¡°The port guard reported unauthorized entry aboard the Washington.¡± Sayid frowned. ¡°The crew¡¯s been alerted?¡± ¡°Unlikely. It¡¯s only two or three individuals.¡± That wasn¡¯t enough to be a full-scale response. Probably crew members retrieving forgotten belongings. ¡°And the target?¡± ¡°The girl is still in her quarters. Likely asleep.¡± Sayid checked his watch. ¡°Retrieve her. Have her brought to me.¡± They were past negotiations. It was time to seize the ship. ¡°Double the guards at the hotel. No one from the Washington gets in or out without clearance.¡± He looked over the soldiers assembled before him. ¡°The rest of you¡ªfollow me. We take the Washington tonight.¡± ¡­ Sayid arrived at the docks, where his assault team was already assembled, clad in black urban camouflage. ¡°We¡¯ve secured the first deck,¡± Lieutenant Cortez reported, his voice steady and composed. ¡°Awaiting orders to advance.¡± ¡°Good work, Lieutenant.¡± Sayid nodded. ¡°Remember¡ªno excessive force. If you encounter crew members, I want them removed from the vessel without harm.¡± Cortez scoffed, hoisting his cumbersome automatic rifle, the underslung shotgun giving it an almost grotesque bulk. ¡°The Underricans slaughtered us in the Open Sea War.¡± He spat onto the wooden planks beneath his feet. ¡°And we repaid them in New Hawaii.¡± Sayid¡¯s voice was sharp. ¡°Shut up about politics. Your job is to extract the crew safely. Tell them it¡¯s a final security sweep to check for remnants of ¡®something.¡¯ Their captain has already approved it. Understood?¡± ¡°Too many words, sir,¡± Sergeant Yaden chimed in, locking a magazine into his sidearm while sliding a katana into its sheath with the other hand. ¡°Anything else we should know?¡± ¡°Standard protocol. Your helmets are equipped with cameras and microphones. I¡¯ll be monitoring your visuals and communications from the command post outside the ship.¡± Sayid turned to the burly woman assembling a high-caliber sniper rifle. ¡°Annie, you¡¯re on overwatch. Yaden takes one team. Cortez, another. Remember, this is an operation to secure the ship without force. No one is to fire a shot aboard that vessel. Understood? You¡¯re my best assault team, and once we sail this vessel back to New Cairo, this mission is done.¡± ¡°This damn helmet¡¯s suffocating,¡± Cortez grumbled as Yaden yanked the chin strap into place. ¡°It¡¯ll keep your dumb ass alive.¡± Yaden snarled as he fastened the strap, keeping Cortez¡¯s head still. Sayid let out a weary sigh. They were elite operators, the best he had. But professionalism? That was another matter entirely. Annie approached, her sniper fully assembled. ¡°Sir, I have a question. Didn¡¯t this crew just save our city?¡± Sayid exhaled through his nose. ¡°I don¡¯t like it any more than you do, but the government has made its decision. Our job is to follow orders. Any other concerns?¡± Annie hesitated, then opened her mouth¡ªclosed it¡ªand finally spoke again. ¡°If we aren¡¯t supposed to use force, why are we so heavily armed? Why bring in an assault team for a simple cleanup operation?¡± Sayid admired her intuition. ¡°Let¡¯s hope you don¡¯t have to find out.¡± ¡­ Sayid sat inside a repurposed warehouse near the docks, now functioning as a makeshift command center. Monitors lined the walls, each linked to a control panel, displaying dimly lit feeds from the helmet cameras of his men. ¡°This is Cortez. I¡¯m heading down to Deck Three.¡± The voice crackled through the speakers. Sayid pressed the mic to his lips and gave his approval. The submarine, bathed in darkness, was an eerie sight. ¡°Cortez, locate the power source and get the lights on.¡± ¡°Couldn¡¯t agree more, sir. A dead submarine in pitch black? Gives me the creeps.¡± Yaden¡¯s voice chimed in, his camera feed showing him pacing through the crew quarters on Deck Four. Sayid shifted his focus back to Cortez¡¯s feed. The camera trembled slightly as he descended the ladder. ¡°Cold as hell down here, boss.¡± ¡°Engine rooms usually have coolant systems. That¡¯s normal.¡± ¡°Coolant, my ass! This is a damn icebox! ¡± Cortez grumbled. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about something you don¡¯t know about, Yaden.¡± ¡°You both shut up,¡± Sayid cut in. ¡°Yaden, regroup with Cortez. I see a connecting stairwell from Deck Four¡ªtake that and meet him at the engine room entrance.¡± Cortez¡¯s camera tilted toward a half-open pressure door. A faint glow seeped through the gap. ¡°Well, would you look at that. Someone¡¯s home.¡± Cortez chuckled under his breath before pressing himself against the bulkhead beside the door. ¡°Cortez! Wait for backup before you move in!¡± Sayid nearly shouted into the mic. ¡°Relax, boss. Just a little recon.¡± Cortez leaned in, peeking through the sliver of an opening. Sayid stiffened as the feed flickered, revealing what lay inside. A lantern flickered dimly on the floor, illuminating a circular chamber lined with control panels. At the room¡¯s heart stood a monolith¡ªits surface a pure, lightless black that swallowed all illumination. It looked like stone, polished to an unnerving smoothness, but the base was riddled with tubes and conduits, each one disappearing into its impenetrable mass. Obelisk? The old legends about the ancient technology aboard the Cleopatra¡ªthe pride of their navy¡ªwere something Sayid had heard whispers of before. Whether those tales held any truth, he never knew. Yet now, standing before him, aboard a United States submarine, was undeniable proof of its existence. Two figures stood before the black monolith, their voices rising in a heated argument that Sayid could barely make out. "What exactly are you trying to do?" A man¡¯s voice, tense and disbelieving. "If you don¡¯t believe me, then read the engineers¡¯ log yourself! They¡¯ve been draining six liters of blood from this thing every single day!" A woman snapped back¡ªa voice that struck Sayid as oddly familiar. "Fine, I¡¯ll admit that Heisenberg wiped our memories. But what does this¡ªthis mysterious engine¡ªhave to do with saving Rain?" That was when Sayid noticed the motionless figure on the floor. Squinting through the dim light, he confirmed it wasn¡¯t his primary target. It was a young man, his body wrapped in thick layers of bandages. Through Cortez¡¯s feed, Sayid saw the girl¡ªSonia¡ªpick up an IV tube. With a deliberate motion, she connected one end to the base of the obsidian-like stone at the room¡¯s center. "Wait¡ªwhat the hell are you doing!?" The man beside her recoiled in alarm as Sonia pressed the other end of the needle against the unconscious boy¡¯s wrist. "You have to trust me." As she spoke, a slow stream of crimson began to pulse through the tube, flowing from the monolith into the injured boy¡¯s veins. "Orders, sir?" Cortez¡¯s voice crackled through the radio. "Extract them. Now." Cortez moved. His camera jolted as he lunged into the room, weapon raised, aiming straight at the two. "Don''t move! Get down on the ground!" The girl gasped in shock, while the boy, oddly enough, looked relieved. "You guys got here just in time. My friend here was about to do something completely insane." "You said you believed me!" "Shut up!" Cortez growled in frustration. The two of them were ignoring his very existence. "I said get down. Now. Let my men take you out of here quietly." Sayid exhaled as the two slowly complied, lowering themselves toward the ground just as Yaden¡¯s team appeared on the monitor. "I''ve found the power controls. Flipping the lights on now." A moment later, the entire room was bathed in stark illumination. Cortez''s eyes flicked to the bandaged figure sprawled on the floor. "And just what the hell were you two playing at?" "She said she was going to give him blood through that rock." "Shut up, Will." The girl¡ªSonia¡ªglared at the boy. Then her sharp gaze turned on Cortez. "Who are you? I don¡¯t remember seeing you on this ship." "We¡¯re military personnel from the Egyptian government," Yaden answered before Sayid had to. "Your captain authorized us to inspect the vessel for any lingering traces of ''the Entity''." Sonia¡¯s expression darkened with suspicion. "Funny. The captain never mentioned anything about that to me." "He must¡¯ve forgotten." Yaden shrugged, stepping forward. "Come on. We¡¯ll take you to him." Sayid watched as Sonia edged backward, the color draining from her face. "You''re here to take the ship, aren''t you?" Smart girl. Too smart. "If you don¡¯t want to die, Underrican, do as you¡¯re told and leave." Cortez raised his rifle again¡ª The screen flickered, darkening for a brief second before stabilizing. Power surge? "Relax. We''re not here to hurt you," Yaden¡¯s voice filtered through the comms, though his steps halted abruptly. "What the hell is that?" Cortez turned. Sayid saw it too. The black stone in the center of the room was glowing. A crimson light pulsed from deep within its smooth, impenetrable surface¡ªflickering, dimming, flaring bright again in erratic succession. Then the ship¡¯s lights cut out. In the dim glow of the monolith, Sayid could barely discern what was happening through the soldier¡¯s helmet cameras. The comms filled with overlapping voices¡ªshouts of confusion¡ªthen gunfire, firing blindly in the dark. Then the power surged back on.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Sonia and the boy were gone. "One of them fled the engine room," Yaden reported swiftly. "Annie¡¯s team has all exits locked down. Cortez¡¯s squad is pursuing. The other one is still hiding in here¡ªI¡¯ll track them down." "And the third?" Sayid asked. Silence. Then, as one, the helmet cams tilted down. Where the bandaged boy should have been, there was nothing. Only an abandoned IV tube and a trail of blood leading deeper into the ship. ¡­ "Judging from the blood trail, the bandaged boy was the one who fled the room. The other two never exited the engine chamber. There¡¯s a possibility that this room contains hidden mechanisms¡ªsome kind of concealed passage." Yaden summarized, his voice calm despite the growing tension. "Meanwhile, Cortez is tracking the runaway." "Stay on guard. If that kid was the one who took down ¡®the Entity,¡¯ then assume he¡¯s an experienced seafarer." Sayid cautioned. "Come on, Chief. He¡¯s just a kid." Cortez chuckled dismissively. Sayid pinched the bridge of his nose. This operation was spiraling out of control. It should have been a simple task. Now they had fugitives, missing personnel, and an unpredictable variable loose on the ship. That was when he noticed one of the helmet cameras had gone completely dark. "Cortez, is your squad accounted for?" He saw Cortez glance over his shoulder at the men following behind him. "Anyone missing?" he asked, still in a joking tone. His men exchanged glances. Then one of them stiffened. "Looks like¡­ Maath¡¯s gone, sir." "That idiot." Cortez¡¯s voice shifted from amusement to irritation. "Sorry, Chief. The bastard likes sneaking off for bathroom breaks." "Find him. Now. His camera¡¯s completely offline." Cortez let out a frustrated sigh. ¡°You heard the man. When we find Maath, you¡¯re all doing a hundred push-ups for losing track of your teammate.¡± The squad doubled back down the corridor. Sayid watched the camera feeds in absolute silence, his breath slow and steady. Then they found him. Maath¡¯s body lay sprawled at the base of the stairwell leading to the third-deck engine room. His upper torso was still clutching the railing in a death grip. His lower half was severed, lying meters away. Between the two halves, his intestines stretched like rotting cables, spilling out in thick, glistening coils. ¡°That bastard was hiding behind the staircase, waiting to ambush Maath¡ªthe last one in line.¡± Cortez snarled. ¡°We split into two squads. The target could be on any deck by now. We¡¯ll clear from the top down simultaneously from both sides, pinning him in the center¡ªthen we kill him.¡± The plan was sound. Sayid had no objections. ¡°Chief, I think I¡¯ve figured something out.¡± Yaden¡¯s voice crackled through the comms. ¡°Every control panel in this room is covered in dust¡ªexcept one. A keypad. Someone¡¯s been using it recently. It could be the trigger for a hidden passage.¡± A secret door in an engine room? Odd. But then again, nothing about this submarine had been normal from the start. Sayid had seen many engine rooms in his time¡ªwhether steam-powered or nuclear¡ªbut this? This was something else entirely. It was too clean, too still. There was no heat from machinery, no droning hum of turbines, no rhythmic clatter of pistons and gears. And then there was that thing. The obelisk. A myth whispered in the halls of the Egyptian government¡ªhalf history, half folklore. There was no doubt that the Cleopatra had existed, but it had been lost to the abyss before he was even born. Could the stories be true? Had it really possessed an engine that defied the laws of energy? Yet here it was¡ªinstalled in a submarine that did not belong to Egypt. If this truly was an operational obelisk, then its rediscovery would change the world. But his thoughts snapped back to what he had witnessed only moments ago. He had confirmed their identities¡ªSonia Kasparov, communications officer. Will Warren, a military officer. And the third... Rain. Three of the very people credited with slaying the mysterious Entity from the abyss and saving them all. He had watched as Sonia inserted a tube¡ªone connected to the obelisk¡ªinto Rain¡¯s arm. But Rain was supposed to be unconscious, bedridden at the hotel. The doctor¡¯s report had confirmed he had no clear timeline for recovery. And yet, within less than half an hour, that boy had risen, disappeared during the blackout... and killed one of his men. What the hell had Sonia done? A triumphant shout crackled through Yaden¡¯s feed. ¡°I got the hidden door open! Looks like a narrow passage, single-file. A prime spot for an ambush.¡± He reported with his usual meticulousness. He turned to his men standing behind him. ¡°Max, Paddy¡ªyou two handle this.¡± ¡°Ah, there it is¡ªanother job the sergeant doesn¡¯t want to do himself,¡± Max grumbled as they both stepped past Yaden, disappearing into the shadowed passage. The darkness swallowed them whole within moments. Sayid switched his focus to their helmet cams. The corridor was pitch black. Even with the mounted lights on their helmets, the beams barely cut through the suffocating dark. ¡°Stay alert. I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s just a kid.¡± He reinforced the warning. ¡°You mean the bandaged one that took out Cortez¡¯s man? Yeah, sounds about as clumsy as his boss.¡± Yaden quipped, earning a round of laughter from his squad. ¡°Shut the hell up, Yaden! I¡¯ll come kill you myself once I deal with this little shit!¡± Cortez barked back. Sayid shifted his attention to Cortez¡¯s feed. His squad stood before the control room door. One soldier cautiously stepped forward, reaching for the handle. And in an instant¡ªhe was gone. A split second. No struggle. No scream. Just gone, yanked into the darkness beyond the threshold. Gunfire erupted as the squad unleashed a hail of bullets into the doorway, but the metal walls sent rounds ricocheting wildly in every direction. ¡°I said no gunfire on the sub!¡± Sayid roared into his mic, barely restraining himself from crushing it in his grip. ¡°This isn¡¯t a damn disposable warship!¡± Cortez, cursing under his breath, lunged forward and kicked the door open. A figure stood beyond the doorway. The control room¡¯s backlights cast them in silhouette, their face obscured, body outlined in a stark, inky black. Cortez¡¯s breath hitched. ¡°Shit¡ª¡± He squeezed the trigger. The underslung shotgun roared, and a body crumpled. But it was his own man. The missing soldier¡ªthe one who had been pulled inside. He had been propped up against a chair, his unconscious form carefully positioned to stand upright in the dim light. A decoy. A trap. And Cortez had just executed one of his own. Before Sayid could even bark a warning, Cortez¡¯s feed spiraled¡ªspun violently¡ªbefore slamming against the floor. The last image his camera captured was his own body collapsing. Headless. A figure wrapped in bloodstained bandages emerged from the shadows behind the control room door. They knelt, fingers closing around Cortez¡¯s fallen rifle¡ª the assault weapon modified with an underslung shotgun. ¡°Target is in the control room! Target is armed! I repeat¡ªTARGET IS ARMED!¡± Sayid¡¯s voice cracked through the comms as he barked orders to the squad outside. The remaining soldiers didn¡¯t hesitate¡ªrifles snapped up, boots pounded against metal floors as they stormed into the control room. But by the time their barrels swept the room, the figure was gone. A shadow disappearing into the stairwell at the far end of the chamber. ¡°They¡¯ve moved to the fourth deck!¡± One of the three surviving members of Cortez¡¯s team reported, voice trembling. ¡°Orders, sir?¡± ¡°Chase them, you damn cowards!¡± Sayid¡¯s patience frayed, his teeth clenched. ¡°It¡¯s just a goddamn kid!¡± A voice crackled through the radio¡ªYaden, stationed at the engine room. ¡°You need backup, sir? Cortez¡­ he¡¯s down, isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡± Sayid exhaled, forcing himself to stay composed. ¡°But you stay put. The other two are holed up down there. That bandaged brat will have to come back for them. Just watch your back.¡± Everything was still under control. His men had the ship locked down¡ªevery exit, every corridor, every bulkhead. There was nowhere for the three of them to escape from the sub unnoticed. It was only a matter of time before they were flushed out. And then¡ª ¡°Uh¡­ sir?¡± Yaden¡¯s voice cut through the comms again, uncertain. ¡°I¡¯ve lost contact with Max and Paddy.¡± Sayid straightened, eyes snapping to their monitors. The two soldiers were still in the hidden corridor. But they weren¡¯t moving. No, that wasn¡¯t right. They were facing the wall. Standing perfectly still, staring at the blank metal surface ahead of them. Sayid¡¯s fingers tensed around his console. ¡°What the hell are you two doing?!¡± Silence. Then¡ª A sound. A muffled, wet gurgle. And then Paddy turned to face Max. Sayid¡¯s breath hitched. On Paddy¡¯s feed, Max¡¯s body was no longer his own. Flesh. A tumorous mass of grotesque, pulsating tissue had coiled around his limbs, engulfing his torso like a second skin. The corridor was infested with it¡ª thick, writhing growths covering the floor, the walls, the ceiling. The mass shivered, pulsed, expanded¡ª tendrils swelling and creeping toward Max¡¯s mouth. And it wasn¡¯t just flesh. Teeth. Hair. Eyes. A shifting, nightmarish amalgamation of human remnants woven into the living meat. Max¡¯s wild, pleading gaze darted around in terror as the flesh coiled tighter, sealing around everything¡ªeverything except his head. And then¡ªit began to feed. A swollen tendril pushed past his lips. His throat convulsed. And that was why¡ª They hadn¡¯t answered the radio. What in the name of God¡­ is this? Sayid had no idea how long he sat there, frozen. The grotesque images from the screen were burned into his mind, lingering like an afterimage of something his soul refused to process. Then, the door to the mobile command center swung open. A soldier stepped in, his face tense. ¡°From your son, sir.¡± He extended a radio. Sayid took it, pressing down on the receiver. His fingers trembled. ¡°Report.¡± ¡°Father¡­ she¡¯s not in the room.¡± And then¡ªanother voice crackled through the radio, overlapping his son¡¯s transmission. ¡°Commander, we¡¯ve got movement. There¡¯s a girl approaching the docks.¡± The radio slipped from Sayid¡¯s grip. It hit the floor with a dull thud, rolling listlessly to the side. ¡°Sir?¡± The soldier who had handed it to him eyed him in confusion. Sayid didn¡¯t answer. Truth be told¡ªhe had never agreed with the orders handed down to him by the government. Holland was a capable captain, worthy of respect. His crew had risked their lives to save the people of this nation. But Sayid had still followed through with this mission. Because it was the only way. The only way to stop that monster. He still remembered¡ªwhen he had carried Esther¡¯s bloodied body back to the hotel, he had seen it. For the briefest moment, when her eyelids fluttered open¡ª Her eyes glowed amber. And that was when the thought first struck him. What if the creature hadn¡¯t lured her there to kill her? What if it had used her¡ªto survive? And if that were the case¡ª What if a piece of it was now inside her instead? The rational part of his mind told him it was absurd. That he had no concrete evidence¡ªonly a lingering suspicion. A shadow of doubt in his own memories. But what if it was true? What if that girl¡ª Was no longer human? What kind of enemy would that be? It would be far more terrifying than any monster they had ever faced. The government¡¯s insistence on acquiring her was no coincidence. They wanted her alive¡ªa test subject to be studied. She was the only known human to have been physically attacked by an abyssal beast and lived. That was why Sayid had agreed to this operation. Cruel as it seemed, if the girl was contained, she posed no threat to humanity. The radio flared with static. Annie¡¯s voice rang through. ¡°Target confirmed¡ªvisual match!¡± ¡°Take the shot!¡± Sayid didn¡¯t hesitate. Not for a second. The distant crack of a sniper rifle echoed through the air. For a moment, silence followed. But then¡ªa new sound rose, filtering in from the radio. A noise overlapping the gunshot. A scream? A voice? No¡ªpanic. Sayid¡¯s eyes snapped to the monitors. His breath hitched. Cortez¡¯s remaining men lay sprawled in pools of their own blood. The last survivor cowered behind cover, his hands shaking violently as he fumbled to reload his weapon. ¡°Help¡­ help¡­ help¡­¡± The man whispered the same word, over and over, like a prayer. Finally¡ªhis trembling fingers locked the magazine into place. He exhaled, straightening, raising his rifle¡ª He peeked from behind his cover. And then¡ª A flash of light erupted from the darkness. His monitor went black. "Yaden! Cortez¡¯s squad is gone! The target is coming for you!" Sayid¡¯s voice nearly broke. Everything¡ªeverything was slipping through his grasp. Outside, the gunfire had ceased. When had it fallen silent? He didn¡¯t know. All he knew was that the air was too quiet. "Annie¡­ respond. Annie, report your status!" He tried the comms, but deep down, he already knew the answer. He didn¡¯t want to believe it. He needed to hear it. But the response didn¡¯t come from his radio. A voice spoke from behind him. "They¡¯re all dead." Sayid shot up from his seat, spinning around. Standing before him was Esther. A girl dressed in a simple white shirt and shorts. Her left eye was the only one open. And it glowed amber. "You must be the one who killed me." Inside that golden luminescence¡ª There was nothing. A void. An abyss. Sayid¡¯s hand lowered to his holster, his fingers loosening the strap securing his revolver. "You¡¯re that ''thing,'' aren¡¯t you?" His voice was steady. Cold. "What have you done with that girl?" "She saved me," Esther tilted her head, voice utterly devoid of emotion. "So I helped her." "Helped?" Sayid¡¯s grip tightened. "By murdering everyone?" "She wanted to protect this ship. And you wanted to take it from her." Esther¡¯s stare didn¡¯t waver. Didn¡¯t blink. "So I helped her by eliminating you." Sayid¡¯s breath came slow and even. "And what if I kill the rest of your friends on that ship? Would you still be fine with that?" Esther said nothing. Instead, she turned her gaze toward the monitors behind him. Sayid heard it then¡ª The sounds bleeding through the radio at his back. Screams. Gunfire. The unmistakable tear of flesh rending under steel. Then, silence. A voice crackled through the comms¡ªbreathless, ragged. "You''re¡­ not bad. It¡¯s been a while since I fought a good swordsman." It was Yeden¡¯s. "Let''s settle this." The clash of steel against steel rang through the speakers¡ª Then, nothing. The radio fell deathly still. Slowly¡ªtoo slowly¡ªEsther turned her amber gaze back to him. Sayid drew his gun. Aimed it at her head. "You want to talk to your son one last time?" She tilted her head. Paid no attention to gun pointed at her. "Go ahead." Sayid licked his lips. He reached down and picked up the fallen radio. "Commander! Commander, respond!" His son¡¯s voice¡ªpanicked, desperate¡ªfilled the static. "We¡¯re heading to the docks now, Father!" "Don''t come here." His own words felt distant. Detached. "Live a good life. Forget this wretched ship." A pause. "I love you, son." Then, he let the radio fall from his fingers. His revolver was still aimed at the girl before him. Then¡ªEsther whistled. A continuous note, rising and falling in an unnatural, tuneless rhythm. Sayid¡¯s hand moved. Higher. Higher. Until the barrel was pressed beneath his own chin. And then¡ª His thumb pulled the trigger. ¡­ I stepped over the lifeless bodies of my enemies. Though I had yet to fully master this body, I had at least gained control over the fundamental movements of their kind. Not only that, I had learned their language. Their speech. Their accents. Even the way their tongues curled to shape their words. Through the memories of past prey, I had acquired a wealth of knowledge¡ª Knowledge I now found essential for this moment. I had long been fascinated by this species, even before my death. They were rare among sentient life, possessing an intelligence that towered above most others. But that was not what had intrigued me about them in the first place. What fascinated me about humans¡­ was their individuality. No two of them ever responded to the same situation in the same way. Even when faced with identical stimuli, they displayed an array of behaviors, emotions, and reactions that defied pattern. It compelled me. I wanted to observe them further. To experiment with their choices, their instincts¡ª To study the endless variations of their free will. Perhaps it was that very curiosity that led me to him. In my final experiment, I encountered a human unlike any other. He stood before me, facing certain death. He fought, not for his own survival¡ª But to protect another human. A girl. The same girl whose body I now inhabited. And despite the odds, he defeated me. I turned toward the monitor, where the enemy¡¯s cameras fed me the last moments of their fallen men. And there he was. Wrapped in blood-soaked bandages, sword in hand¡ª Standing amidst the ruin of corpses he had cut down. My fingers lifted, pressing against the screen. Something in this body¡¯s instincts compelled me to trace my fingertips over his image. Longing. A quiet need. Before I realized it, my lips had curled upward¡ª A human expression. Satisfaction. But it was not just a mimicry. I felt it. I meant it. Just as she had once said¡ª "When the moment you¡¯ve sought for a lifetime finally stands before you¡­ Even if it costs you your life¡ª You won¡¯t regret it." I won¡¯t regret it. Radio Silence - Part 1 Safir gave a slow nod to the prison guard¡ªa man with a build his father had always wished for him. Broad-shouldered, towering, a body of power, not the frail and wiry frame Safir had inherited. Memories often became clearest in the wake of loss. The guard retrieved a key from his pocket and unlocked the iron-barred door. Inside, Holland sat slumped against the farthest wall of his cramped and stifling cell. One eye swollen nearly shut. Bruised cheekbones, a sickly shade of purple. His torso bore fresh cuts¡ªnot deep enough to sever an artery, but deliberate enough to make him suffer. Safir realized that he had been waiting for him. As Safir entered, Holland lifted his head, his cracked lips curving into what might have been a smirk¡ªhad they not been split and bleeding. "I could hear them, you know. The people outside." His voice was rough, strained. "They''re shouting for my release. It¡¯s deafening in here." He let out a hoarse chuckle. "You wouldn¡¯t want to disappoint your people now, would you?" "My father is dead," Zafir stated flatly. He was almost surprised by how easily the words left his lips. Holland¡¯s smile vanished. "I¡¯m sorry," he said at last. "Sayid was a good man¡­ But we both spent too many years obeying orders from bastards who never bled for them." "My father never followed orders blindly, Captain Holland." Safir¡¯s voice was steady, but something burned beneath it. "He turned on you for a reason." "And what might be a reason for that?" "¡¯Something¡¯ was hiding among your crew." Safir watched as Holland¡¯s expression shifted. "¡®Something¡¯?" "My father believed that the abyssal beast might infect or transform into one of your crew¡± He continued. "The only way to stop it was to end your journey here. To keep your people under surveillance until we uncovered which one of you carried the infection." He let the words settle before adding¡ª "But that plan died with him." Holland scoffed, rolling his shoulders against the wall. "My crew¡¯s got a way with words, huh?" he muttered. "They¡¯ve rallied the people against us." There was no hiding the edge in Safir¡¯s voice. "They¡¯ve spun a tale where we are the villains¡ªwhere we slaughtered you all and stole your ship. Our people already see you as their heroes. And heroes are untouchable." Safir reached into his coat. Drew a key. And tossed it across the cell. Holland caught it effortlessly. "Believe what you want, Captain Holland." His voice was measured. "But I know the kind of man you are. And I know you¡¯ll choose to protect your crew¡ªno matter the cost." Without hesitation, Holland unlocked his shackles, the motion practiced, as if it were not the first time he had done it. "And you have no idea," he said casually, "the mission I¡¯m on might just save this entire miserable world." He got to his feet. "So, are we done here?" Safir stepped aside. Made way for him to leave. As Holland passed, Safir spoke again¡ªhis words low, cold, and certain. "I will hunt you down, Captain Holland. I swear on my father¡¯s grave¡ª I will not stop until your ship is at the bottom of the Sunless Sea." Holland did not pause. Did not turn. He simply raised a hand in a lazy wave as he walked past. "I¡¯ll be waiting." And then he was gone. Safir¡¯s fist clenched. And with a roar of frustration, he drove it into the wall. ¡­ Safir stood before his father¡¯s coffin. Beyond it, the vast, lightless sea stretched endlessly before him. The black tide of the Sunless Ocean. In ancient tradition, the dead were set adrift upon the Nile¡ªthe river that had given life to their people for millennia. It was only fitting that they return to the waters that had first carried them. One by one, the mourners departed, their empty words of condolence little more than murmurs in his ears. Safir waited. He remained still, patient, until at last, an old man approached. "Uncle," Safir greeted, rising to embrace him. Despite his weathered face, his uncle¡¯s body was unyielding muscle beneath his robes¡ª honed by years of discipline, hardened by battle. "It¡¯s impossible, boy." Saharev gave a tired shake of his head. "The government has only seven submarines left. They¡¯re not going to waste one so you can chase another ship for your personal vengeance." Safir sighed. If even his uncle, a man with influence within the government, could not help him, then there was no path forward. "This isn¡¯t about vengeance," Safir said at last. "It¡¯s about protecting the world." "From ''something''?" Saharev folded his arms, his aged eyes narrowing. "You truly believe it can inhabit a human body?" "My father died believing it. And so will I." Safir¡¯s voice was firm. "Even without a submarine, I¡¯ll leave the navy. I¡¯ll use my own funds to hire a surface ship and pursue the Washington myself." Saharev exhaled a long breath, then reached into his coat and pulled out a cigarette. He offered one to Safir, who refused. A dry chuckle came from Saharev. "You¡¯ve grown. Not long ago, you were still just a boy." Saharev lit his own cigarette. "Now, you¡¯re ready to sail on your own." His uncle smiled. "Reminds me of when your father first became a captain." "I¡¯m not ready." Safir shook his head. "I could never match my father¡¯s ability." His father¡ªthe hero of the Open Sea War. A man who had seized command after his captain fell, who had led his ship through enemy ranks, carving an escape route for the fleet. Safir would never be able to do something like that. A captain of legend. He was merely his son. Saharev took a long drag from his cigarette, eyes drifting toward the endless black waters. "Heroes, aren¡¯t made by their own will." he murmured, "They are forged by their belief in something greater." ¡°Will I succeed?¡± Safir stared into the abyss of the Sunless Ocean. Or was he merely chasing ghost of his father? "You won¡¯t if I go alone," Saharev said. He stepped forward, placing his unlit cigarette atop the wooden coffin. "I¡¯m coming with you. I¡¯ve had enough of retirement. This will be my final mission." Safir turned to him, surprised. "But¡­ I don¡¯t even have a ship." "Unless¡­" Saharev smirked. "The Tutankhamun is still on duty." The realization struck Safir all at once. His uncle¡¯s meaning was clear. "Sayid¡¯s mission was to eliminate ''something'' that destroy half of africa continent. If that ¡®something¡¯ has now taken refuge aboard the Washington, then our mission has not yet completed." A stirring behind them. Safir turned. In the rows of empty seats, one group remained.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. Watching him. The crew of the Tutankhamun. His father¡¯s men. Saharev stepped closer. "By maritime law, the ship is now yours." he said, "What is your first order, Captain?" His father had tried to stop the looming threat that endangered this world, though he had failed. Now, he would carry on that mission himself. Safir exhaled, turning his back on his father¡¯s coffin. He faced the men before him. "We have all served together for years. You followed my father as your captain, and now he is gone. But his mission is not yet over." He met their gazes¡ªeach and every one of them. He knew these men. He had grown alongside them. "The creature that threatens humanity still lives. It hides among the crew of the Washington. And so long as it remains, the Tutankhamun''s mission is unfinished. ¡°I don''t think I need to explain much. You already know well enough just how dangerous that ¡®thing¡¯ is to our species. So I will not force any of you to follow me. "But if you believed in my father¡ª "Then I ask all of you to believe in me now." Silence. Then¡ªone by one, the men stood. None left. Not one. Safir felt the weight of it¡ªnot of duty, but of trust. These were no longer his father¡¯s men. They were his. He swallowed once. Then spoke. "Prepare to set sail." ¡­ Safir sat in the captain¡¯s chair. It didn¡¯t feel right. It wasn¡¯t his seat. No matter how many times he reminded himself that he was captain now¡ªready or not¡ªthe weight of his father¡¯s absence settled deep in his bones. From behind, Saharev approached. "We¡¯re south of New Marrakesh. it¡¯s open sea beyond the north gate." The Tutankhamun¡¯s bridge was built in a sleek oval shape, with control panels lining the curved walls. His seat sat at the very front¡ªbefore thick, reinforced glass that granted him a panoramic view of the outside world. Now, it was his to command. Safir turned his chair toward the broad map table behind him. His father had always liked to keep a battle planning table here. It made strategic discussions easier. He leaned over the map, tracing their route with his fingers. "We¡¯ve been at sea for a week now, Safir," Saharev murmured. "There¡¯s been no sign of the Washington. It¡¯s possible they¡¯ve already slipped into open sea. And if that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ve lost them." A reassuring squeeze on his shoulder. "No." Safir shook his head. "We left Giza and cut through the New Georgia stations¡ªwe should be ahead of them now." He pinned a marker onto the map, close to the ruins of New Marrakesh¡ªthe abandoned capital of New Morocco. "Ahead or behind, it doesn¡¯t matter. We still don¡¯t know where they are." "They want to get to open sea. That much is certain. And if that¡¯s their goal, they have to pass through here." His uncle peered closer. "And how exactly do you plan to force them through there?" "We close the water locks at New Marrakesh. Then they¡¯ll have no choice but to take the detour. And we¡¯ll be waiting for them." This was the plan he had settled on¡ªafter an entire week of relentless calculations. "They will come to us." Saharev exhaled. "I know Holland." Safir glanced up. "From your navy days?" "No. After I retired." His uncle chuckled. "I liked to go out with the fishing boats. Help pull in the nets. Maybe I just missed the sea. One day, our nets caught onto something. And then¡ªour entire ship was pulled along with the nets by powerful force." Safir straightened. He had never heard this story before. Saharev continued. "The crew screamed, ¡®Monster! Monster!¡¯. I tried to cut the nets loose, but the force¡­ the sheer power¡ªBefore I could react, I was thrown against the mast. Knocked unconscious. When I woke up, our boat was floating beside a surfaced submarine. And its captain¡¯s name was Holland." That man has been a captain for that long? "We thanked them, of course. But when our captain asked them who they were¡­ Holland told us¡ª" "They were hunters." Safir froze. Hunters? That was just a legend. Old tales of men and women who sailed the abyss, hunting the creatures of the deep. No one in their right mind would risk their lives like that. ¡­And yet. If that man¡ªHolland¡ªwas one of them¡­ Then everything had just become much more dangerous. "Safir, anyone who''s hunted abyssal beast before won¡¯t be easy to handle. Don''t underestimate him." "There are no real monster hunters, Uncle." Even if monsters were real. "And besides¡ªit''s not the hunters I''m afraid of. It''s the monsters itself." Even if it wore a human form, it had wiped out an entire strike team. It had killed his father. Safir wasn¡¯t sure what an abyssal creature could do while hiding inside a girl¡¯s body. But there was one thing he was certain of¡ª It wasn¡¯t as powerful as it used to be. As a leviathan, it had been unstoppable. But here, trapped in flesh and bone? It had limits now. He straightened, stepping down from the captain¡¯s chair. "Bring us to the surface. We¡¯ll refill the auxiliary oxygen tanks¡ªprepare for extended submersion." ¡­ Safir sat before the hydrophone receiver. Eyes closed. Listening. Listening to the silence. Through his headset, all he heard was the gentle hiss of bubbles breaking apart in the deep. "Want to trade shifts, Captain?" Azul, his hydrophone officer, glanced at him¡ªthe shaved surface of his head reflecting the dim cabin lights. "No need, Azul. It won¡¯t be long now." The officer chuckled. "You remind me of Captain Sayid, back in his younger days." Safir smiled faintly. "I¡¯m not at my father¡¯s level yet." "You should get some rest, Captain. Even if you¡¯re certain the enemy will pass through here today, there¡¯s always room for error. " Azul spoke in Hieroglyph, his voice measured. "Long battle stations wear down the crew." "Give me three more hours." Safir didn¡¯t argue. "They¡¯ll come." But what if they didn¡¯t? What if the Washington had found the same shortcut they had? By now, the enemy ship might have already disappeared into the open sea. If that was the case¡­ This entire mission would have been for nothing. Safir shoved the thought aside. He had already made his decision. Safir was just about to remove his headset, ready to hand it over to Azul and head off for a cup of coffee¡ª ¡ªwhen he heard something. Something massive. Something moving through the water. In a flash, Safir shoved the headset into Azul¡¯s hands and sprinted toward the captain¡¯s chair. "Fire torpedo, tube one!" His uncle Saharev, standing by the internal communications panel, relayed the command in Hieroglyph without hesitation. As soon as Safir threw himself into the captain¡¯s seat, the room was filled with the muted thoom of a torpedo launching from its tube. Safir¡¯s gaze snapped to the sonar screen. A slow-moving oval appeared on the display¡ª The torpedo. It was sliding forward, gliding toward a target emerging from the far side of the strait. They wouldn''t see it coming. They couldn''t. There was no way to miss. Safir had calculated the firing angle down to the millimeter. The torpedo would strike the submarine as soon as it passed through the tunnel entrance. A dull tremor shook the Tutankhamun as the torpedo detonated. "Azul!" Safir turned immediately to his hydrophone officer. "All I hear is collapsing rock, Captain." Azul¡¯s brows furrowed. "I think we missed." They dodged it!? "Change course!" "Turn thirty degrees to port. Maintain medium speed!" The command left his lips instantly. In submarine warfare, the first shot determined everything. The first shot was the one they didn¡¯t see coming. The one they couldn¡¯t dodge. Miss that shot¡ª ¡ªand the battle would drag on into a brutal contest of endurance. A battle of decisions. A battle between captains. Now that their enemy was aware, firing another torpedo was pointless. "Advance five hundred meters and cut sonar. Enter radio silence." The sonar display winked out. The comms officers relayed radio silence orders throughout the ship. One by one, every radio signal was shut down. The entire vessel fell deathly quiet. "Hold position." Safir''s voice barely rose above a whisper. He lifted his hydrophone headset. And listened. Silence. The enemy had stopped moving. The Washington had frozen in place after the first explosion. If Holland had ordered his crew to listen in after the detonation, then he would have heard their sonar cut out just before they reached this position. If Holland fired now¡ª He would miss. And he would reveal his position. Which meant¡ª Safir would get the real kill shot. A faint metallic creak filtered through the hydrophone. Then¡ª A torpedo launch. So you fired first, Holland. "Turn starboard, twenty-three degrees! Negative pitch, seven degrees!" His helmsmen reacted instantly. The Tutankhamun shifted. Just before the enemy torpedo could hit. "Fire torpedo, tube two." As soon as their submarine stopped moving, Safir gave the order. The whoosh of their own torpedo launch was drowned out¡ª By the deafening roar of an explosion. The enemy¡¯s torpedo had missed. Just as expected. Safir smirked. They were five hundred meters apart. Not far. Not far at all. He counted down in his head. Five. Four. Three. Two. One. "Goodbye, Holland." He waited for the sound of the Washington being torn apart. Radio Silence - Part 2 Amidst the swirling semi-transparent white mist, Rain sealed the pressure door behind him, his eyes locking onto the last enemy standing at the heart of the engine room. The soldier wore a black, form-fitting combat suit, a mask and camouflaged helmet concealing his face. One hand gripped a katana, the other leveled a sidearm directly at Rain. Ren paid no heed to the threat. He was certain that the enemy''s ammunition had run dry after the recent exchange of fire. He stepped forward, unhurried. One hand clenched around the assault rifle he¡¯d wrested from the previous squad, the other reaching for the sheathed blade across his back. Rain never favored guns. Efficient? Yes. Practical? Undoubtedly. But they lacked elegance. "You''re a damn good opponent... I''ve been wanting to cross swords with someone like you for a long time." The soldier discarded his pistol. "Let''s settle this." Rain couldn¡¯t tell if it was out of necessity or desire. The enemy readied his blade, feet planted, stance firm¡ª an invitation. On any other day, Rain would have tested his defenses. He would have searched for openings. But today¡ª His body was shredded with wounds. His limbs screamed for relief. He had only one thought: To end this fight as quickly as possible. He lifted the katana high above his head, then launched forward. His strike came down with all the force left in his body. The enemy reacted instantly. He twisted his blade horizontally, bracing for impact. The clash of steel rang like a war cry. But in locking swords¡ª His opponent made a fatal mistake. Rain raised the rifle in his left hand. He pressed it to the soldier¡¯s skull. Leaving no room for him to evade or counteract. And pulled the trigger. His opponent¡¯s face was frozen in disbelief. As the impact drove him backward, his body collapsed to the ground. Rain let the empty gun slip from his fingers, letting it clatter onto the lifeless body at his feet. He could have fired the moment he entered¡ªbut a stray bullet might have struck the ship¡¯s engine. That was a risk he couldn¡¯t afford. For a moment, he stood still, listening. Nothing moved. The battle was over. With a weary sigh, he sank to the floor, placing his katana beside him. Each breath sent sharp waves of pain through his ribs¡ªa cruel reminder of the fractures beneath the bandages. He traced his fingers lightly over his chest, finding spots damp with blood. Not enough to be a problem. The wounds hadn''t reopened. Satisfied, Rain let his thoughts drift back to how he got here. The last thing he remembered was the missile. The blinding flash. The impact throwing him off his feet. And Esther¡ª Had he been carrying her? Had she survived the explosion? But no matter how hard he searched his mind, the answers weren¡¯t there. When he awoke, soldiers surrounded him. Clad in the same uniform as the man he had just killed. Sonia and Will were there too. Guns were trained on them. So his instincts took over and identified that group of soldiers as an enemy. He took the opportunity to escape when the lights went out. They were well-trained and well-armed, but they were strangers to this ship. He wasn¡¯t. He took out the rearguard first, stole his weapon¡ª Then, in the dark, picked them off one by one. In hindsight, he should¡¯ve left one alive. Interrogation could have been useful to gather more information. Who sent those soldiers here? What is their mission purpose? But thinking about that right now would be futile. It was too late. No sign of Sonia or Will among the bodies. Which meant they were taken alive. Likely already off the ship. Rain exhaled slowly. He needed to think. He needed¡ª A soft cough echoed from above. Sonia stood with her arms crossed before the hidden door. She wore a black leather jacket¡ªtaken from the engine room locker¡ªover her standard-issue orange engineer¡¯s uniform and black shorts. The jacket was far too large for her small frame, its hem falling to her bare knees. The heels of her boots tapped rhythmically against the metal floor, an unconscious cadence of restless thoughts. Behind her, Will followed¡ªhis military uniform disheveled, his face pale as though he¡¯d stared into death itself. ¡°You took them all out?¡± Sonia asked, glancing at the bodies scattered around them. ¡°Not all,¡± Rain replied, his voice muffled beneath layers of bandages. Even speaking sent sharp pain lancing through his skull. He had almost forgotten how heavy Holland¡¯s fists were. ¡°They were an assault unit, but they never thought to block the exits. That means others might still be waiting outside.¡± Sonia parted her lips to ask another question, but Rain raised a hand to stop her. ¡°My turn to ask¡ªwhat the hell happened?¡± Sonia hesitated. Then, finally, she spoke. ¡°We did it. We killed the creature and saved everyone. The doctor said you should have died. You lost nearly all your blood and were unconscious for days.¡± That explained the stitches beneath his wrappings, the bandages wound tightly around his torso. But there was still one thing that didn¡¯t add up. ¡°Then why the hell am I here?¡± Will turned to him, his expression grim. ¡°Sonia lost her damn mind. She hooked you up to the ship¡¯s engine.¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± Sonia interjected, ¡°The doctor said you needed blood. But your blood type¡ªit''s not in any known category. And I remembered... in the engineer¡¯s logs, they drained six liters of blood from that stone every day.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t need to do that!¡± Will snapped. ¡°We don¡¯t even know what that thing is! For all we know, whatever liquid it produces only resembles blood. What if it¡¯s something else entirely?¡± ¡°You said you trusted me!¡± ¡°I did.¡± Will gritted his teeth. ¡°That¡¯s why I helped carry Rain here. But now I need to hear your reasoning.¡± Sonia fell silent for a long moment, her mind searching for words. Then, in a quiet voice, ¡°I saw the same stone in Giza¡¯s museum. They called it the Obelisk. The researchers there believed it was an energy generator from the Old World¡ªan unlimited power source. So I thought¡­¡± ¡°So you thought injecting some unknown substance from an ancient machine into Rain¡¯s bloodstream was a good idea!?¡± Will¡¯s voice rose in exasperation. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I agreed to bring him here for this! That could¡¯ve killed him, Sonia!¡± ¡°I know that!¡± Her voice cracked, but then it hardened. ¡°But tell me, Will¡ªwho else is going to save Esther?¡± Rain looked up, forcing his lips to move despite the pain. ¡°What happened to Esther?¡± Sonia hesitated, her gaze uncertain. ¡°You two won¡¯t believe me¡­ Maybe I really did lose my mind after facing that ¡®thing¡¯.¡± With effort, Rain pushed himself to his feet, his movements slow and deliberate. ¡°You¡¯re not insane. In fact, your instincts were right.¡± Then, he met Sonia¡¯s gaze, steady and unwavering. ¡°What you did saved my life. I won¡¯t explain the Obelisk any further, but if you were willing to gamble my existence to save Esther, then I¡¯ll trust you.¡± "You''re not mad at me? You could have died," Sonia said softly, avoiding his gaze. Rain suspected she felt guilty¡ªguilty that she had valued Esther¡¯s life over his. But he didn¡¯t particularly care. ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say you saved me?¡± Rain exhaled sharply. ¡°Now, are you finally going to tell me what happened to Esther?¡±

¡­

Rain stepped onto the deck. At the very least, he hadn¡¯t been shot yet. In fact, the deck was eerily empty. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say they¡¯d be waiting for us?¡± Will followed behind, an assault rifle scavenged from one of the dead soldiers held ready in his hands. ¡°You sound disappointed.¡± Sonia muttered from the rear. ¡°Do you really want someone to be waiting to ambush us?¡± Rain ignored them both. He strode toward the railing. Then, his steps slowed. Sonia and Will must have noticed his change in demeanor. Both of them moved to stand beside him.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°What the hell¡­?¡± Will¡¯s voice was hushed, his disbelief evident. Beneath them, sprawled across the pier, were dozens of bodies in near-identical combat uniforms. All of them lay in grotesque, lifeless heaps. Blood pooled beneath them, dripping over the pier¡¯s edge, staining the black waves crimson. Slowly, carefully, they made their way across the blood-slicked gangplank. Sonia nearly slipped¡ªbut Will caught her arm before she could fall. Rain stepped down onto the walkway and crouched beside the nearest corpse. ¡°Shot in the head¡­¡± Will¡¯s voice came from just above him. ¡°All of them,¡± Rain added, scanning the other bodies sprawled around them. ¡°Must''ve been one hell of a sniper,¡± Sonia mused. Rain studied the bullet wounds again. ¡°It might not have been a sniper at all.¡± Sonia turned to him. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Every single bullet hole is at the temple. So unless there¡¯s a marksman out there with godlike precision¡­ ¡°They all pressed the gun to their own heads and pulled the trigger.¡± Silence fell over the group. They didn¡¯t need to say it. They already knew what kind of force could drive this many people to simultaneous suicide. A force that could seize the minds of many all at once. Will shook his head, unable to comprehend it. ¡°Are we really saying this was Esther¡¯s doing?¡± ¡°Not her.¡± Sonia was quick to correct him. ¡°It¡¯s the ¡®thing¡¯ inside her.¡± ¡°So it really did¡­ transfer into her?¡± Will swallowed hard. ¡°Then what the hell do we do?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I woke Rain up.¡± Sonia turned to Rain, eyes filled with expectation. ¡°Can you come up with a plan?¡± Rain¡¯s gaze shifted toward the city of Giza. ¡°Where was Esther when you brought me back to the Washington?¡± ¡°The hotel,¡± Sonia replied. ¡°The one the Egyptian government put us in.¡± Rain¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°And the rest of the Washington¡¯s crew? They¡¯re still there?¡± ¡°Yeah, why?¡± Sonia narrowed her eyes. ¡°Wait¡­ are you saying you already have a plan?¡± Rain shook his head. ¡°We¡¯re not going to do anything to help Esther yet. Right now, there¡¯s something more important.¡± Sonia¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What could possibly be more important than saving Esther?¡± Rain turned back toward the bodies littering the ground. ¡°The lives of the entire crew.¡± His voice was grim. ¡°There¡¯s no time. These men were a strike team sent by the Egyptian government to seize the Washington. ¡°We need to get everyone back on board¡ªnow.¡± Sonia and Will exchanged uneasy glances. ¡°They told us they were here to check for remnants of the ¡®thing,¡¯¡± Will murmured. ¡°I thought it was suspicious, but¡­ how do you know for sure?¡± ¡°There¡¯s only one reason to send an armed unit aboard someone else¡¯s submarine¡ªseizure.¡± Rain¡¯s voice was firm as he crouched and yanked a sniper rifle from the corpse of a fallen soldier. ¡°The African Confederation lost nearly half its forces to the ¡®thing.¡¯ And the Washington is a fully armed military submarine. If I were in their position, I¡¯d do the same¡± Rain rose to his feet, leveling a gaze at Will and Sonia. ¡°Why are you still standing around? Go get the crew.¡± Sonia hesitated. ¡°And what about you?¡± Rain pulled back the bolt on his newly acquired rifle. A spent casing clattered against the bloodstained dock. ¡°I¡¯ll buy you as much time as I can.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll stay and help.¡± Will grabbed a spare magazine from another corpse. Rain nodded in approval before turning toward the gangway, ready to position himself for a last stand. ¡°There might be a better way.¡± Sonia¡¯s voice made both boys pause. ¡°You have a better plan?¡± Will asked skeptically. Sonia crossed her arms. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯ll work, but¡­¡± ¡°I might have a way to make the Egyptian military let us go.¡± Rain and Will exchanged glances before turning back to her expectantly. ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡±

¡­

Holland stepped into the control room looking only slightly better than Rain. His face was bruised, his body marred with cuts from something sharp. ¡°Looks like someone already gave you a beating on my behalf.¡± Rain smirked as Holland slumped into the captain¡¯s chair, utterly exhausted. ¡°Since when did you become such a grudge-holding brat?¡± Holland winced, pressing a hand against his mouth as his injuries protested. ¡°Should I call Heisenberg, Captain?¡± Matthew asked, concern evident in his gaze. ¡°No. First, we¡¯re getting the hell out of here.¡± Holland shook his head. ¡°Prepare for departure, Matthew¡± ¡°Whose idea was it to rile up the crowd?¡± Holland turned to Rain. ¡°Brilliant strategy¡ªthough my ears are still ringing from their shouting.¡± ¡°Sonia¡¯s idea.¡± Rain leaned against the console. ¡°You have no idea how many bars we had to hit before we gathered enough people.¡± ¡°The Egyptian military sent an assault team to seize the Washington, didn¡¯t they?¡± Matthew asked. ¡°I handled that.¡± Rain¡¯s voice was casual. ¡°I woke up and decided to take a nap on the ship.¡± A terrible lie¡ªbut no one was going to suspect him of needing one. ¡°Those Bastards.¡± Hector clenched his teeth. ¡°Same dirty tactics they pulled in the Battle of New Hawaii. Typical Egyptians.¡± ¡°Did you kill Zayid?¡± Holland¡¯s gaze bore into Rain, sharp and unwavering. Rain held his silence for a moment before answering. ¡°Yeah. I didn¡¯t have a choice.¡± Holland continued to stare, as if searching for something deeper in Rain¡¯s expression. But then¡ªA voice crackled through the ship¡¯s intercom. ¡°Docking bridge raised. All departure preparations complete.¡± ¡°Prepare for departure.¡± Holland exhaled and turned away. ¡°Submerge to thirty meters. Request clearance from port control to open the northern floodgates.¡± Matthew moved toward the door to relay the orders to the communications team but paused. He leaned toward Rain, whispering, ¡°You should grab some bandages and alcohol for him. I think he¡¯s too stubborn to admit that he needed them¡± Rain gave a small nod of agreement and followed Matthew out of the control room. At the stairwell, they parted ways¡ªMatthew ascending, Rain descending to the fourth deck. The infirmary was dimly lit, the air thick with the faint scent of antiseptic. Rain¡¯s gaze flickered toward the open notebook on the table. Heisenberg is shading a painting of a whale. Without looking up, The ship¡¯s doctor spoke, his voice low and measured. ¡°Do you even realize what you¡¯ve done? You¡¯ve just killed a very special creature¡± Rain didn¡¯t engage. ¡°Bandages and alcohol.¡± ¡°Did you know that whales are intelligent and clever creatures?¡± Heisenberg traced another delicate stroke onto the page, deepening the shadows of the whale¡¯s massive form. ¡°They communicate through sound frequencies¡ªcomplex, intricate. They hunt together. They mourn their dead. Just like us humans, right?¡± Rain reached forward and snatched the notebook off the table. ¡°Violence.¡± Heisenberg sighed, finally releasing his pencil. ¡°That¡¯s always your answer, isn¡¯t it?¡± He pushed himself up from the chair, moving toward the medicine cabinet. ¡°Seems to work pretty well.¡± Rain said. He set the notebook back down as Heisenberg returned, carrying two rolls of bandages and a bottle of antiseptic. ¡°Two rolls?¡± ¡°Because yours need changing too.¡± Heisenberg pressed the supplies into Rain¡¯s hands. ¡°And clean your wounds properly this time.¡± As Rain turned to leave, Heisenberg called after him. ¡°Violence only works¡­ as long as your enemies can¡¯t fight back.¡± ¡°So, I hope you¡¯re absolutely certain¡­ that your enemy is truly dead.¡± Rain didn¡¯t respond. Instead, he simply shut the infirmary door behind him. He moved down the corridor, passing crew members busy with final departure procedures. Finally, he reached the door to his shared cabin with Holland. The room was practically empty. Neither he nor Holland spent much time here¡ªboth preferred dozing off in the control room. As a result, the cabin remained spotless, untouched by use. Rain stepped inside, leaving the door ajar¡ªhis hands were occupied with medical supplies. He sat down on the lower bunk, setting the items beside him. Then, slowly, painfully, he peeled off his coat. The fabric clung to dried blood, tugging at his wounds as he removed it. Underneath, a gray t-shirt¡ªsoaked with sweat and marred with streaks of red. Raising his arms to pull the shirt over his head, Rain gritted his teeth. Even the simplest movements sent agony rippling through his ribs. With a sharp exhale, he tossed the stained clothing onto the floor. Everything about this departure had been rushed¡ªHe hadn¡¯t even had the chance to wash himself, let alone follow proper maritime rituals. ¡®I¡¯ll clean up later.¡¯ The thought barely solidified before another wave of pain coiled through his abdomen. He winced. Twisting his torso had triggered a fresh surge of protest from his battered muscles. ¡°Need help?¡± A familiar voice from the doorway. Rain lifted his head. Standing in the doorway was Esther. She wore a yellow leather vest over a white t-shirt, paired with black jeans. She looked exactly as she had the day he met her¡ªsitting on that bench outside the fish market in Under D.C. Except¡ªHer blonde hair now cascaded past her shoulders, brushing the middle of her back. And her brows furrowed in concern as she gazed at him. ¡°Sorry for the trouble.¡± Rain answered. At his permission, Esther shut the door behind her. She stepped closer, settling onto the edge of the bed beside him. The same awkward, uncertain energy from that day at the fish market crept into his chest. ¡°I never thanked you.¡± Her voice was quiet as she unwrapped the bandages from his shoulder. ¡°You saved me... again. Thank you.¡± Rain didn¡¯t know what to say, so he said nothing. He simply sat there, letting her work in silence. Then he noticed the change. When the last of the bandages fell away, Esther had stopped moving. He turned his head. And She was crying. Tears slipped down her cheeks, leaving glistening trails in their wake. Her gaze was locked onto his body, taking in every scar, every wound¡ªold and new. ¡°That bad, huh?¡± Rain glanced down at himself. Scars littered his skin, a testament to every fight, every struggle. To him, they were nothing unusual. Just part of living on the Sunless Sea. ¡°Why do you have to help me?¡± Esther¡¯s voice was barely above a whisper. ¡°You barely know me.¡± Rain frowned. Not because he lacked an answer¡ªbut because he didn¡¯t understand the question. ¡°Do I need a reason to save you?¡± His voice held nothing but quiet confusion. Esther didn¡¯t reply. She only continued to weep in silence, her shoulders trembling as she reached for a cotton swab soaked in antiseptic. Rain let her work, enduring the sting as she cleaned his wounds. The silence stretched between them. Only when she finished wrapping the last bandage did Esther finally rise to her feet and walk toward the door. ¡°Don¡¯t try to help me again.¡± She spoke without turning around. Rain stood up. There were so many questions on his tongue¡ª Yet none of them felt right. Before she could open the door, he caught her wrist. His grip was gentle, uncertain. ¡°What do you mean?¡± It was the only question that came to mind. Esther slowly turned back to face him. ¡°It means she wants you to let her die.¡± Her voice was eerily calm. And Rain found himself staring into those amber-lit eyes. ¡°Your kind has built an intricate system of thought.¡± Esther continued, her tone unwavering. ¡°A mind so advanced that it surpasses all other species¡ªbeyond compare.¡± ¡°And yet¡­¡± She closed her right eye, leaving only the left one¡ªglowing, piercing¡ªfixed upon him. Tear stains marked her cheeks, yet her face betrayed no emotion. ¡°¡­your kind cannot even comprehend one another.¡± Rain froze as she reached for his hand¡ª And guided it gently to her cheek. He could feel the dampness of her tears beneath his palm. Her skin was warm, soft. Too human. ¡°Your species evolved to express emotion through your face.¡± Her voice was as steady as ever. ¡°You crafted language¡ªwords to define the things you feel. ¡°And yet, you still don¡¯t understand what she feels.¡± Rain pulled his hand away, stepping back. Something about her words¡­ unsettled him. ¡°¡­What do you want?¡± The words finally slipped past his lips. Esther smiled¡ª But it wasn¡¯t human. ¡°To learn.¡± She answered simply. ¡°I want to understand your kind.¡± ¡°I want to know¡­¡± She took a step closer. ¡°What would you do¡­ ¡­if you had to destroy the very thing you wanted to protect?¡± Her golden eye gleamed like a sun drowning in dusk. ¡°What would you do¡­ if you had to protect something you don¡¯t even understand?¡± She turned, reaching for the door. ¡°How will you protect her¡­ if she doesn¡¯t want to be protected?¡± Esther stepped forward, pausing only for a moment. ¡°I want to see if you can find the answer.¡± Then, she was gone. All that remained was Rain. Standing alone¡ªWith nothing but the weight of her words¡ª And the lingering dampness of her tears, still staining his palm. Radio Silence - Part 3 Esther jolted awake abruptly, nearly hitting her head on the upper bunk. Her body was drenched in sweat, and she found herself gasping for breath as if she had just sprinted for miles. Another dream¡­ She couldn¡¯t recall the details of her dream clearly, but she had a lingering sense of having seen countless places¡ªcities she had never visited, underwater landscapes beyond her imagination. At times, she glimpsed people dressed in unfamiliar clothing or creatures with strange, otherworldly forms. The details faded into obscurity the moment she opened her eyes, yet she knew with certainty that, in the depths of her slumber, she had seen them vividly. Esther let out a long sigh, but it was completely drowned out by the sound of her father¡¯s snoring from the upper bunk. There were times when she felt as if her memories had gaps, as if she had blacked out in midair and regained consciousness only to find herself in the middle of doing something else. It all began the moment she stepped toward the dying whale. What was she thinking at that moment? What had she done? Had she done the right thing? Something inside her had changed¡ªshe could feel it. Whatever it was, it filled her with fear. She wouldn¡¯t dare talk about it with her father¡ªit would only make him worry even more. As for Sonia, she had been acting strangely ever since Esther woke up in Giza. It was as if Sonia was deliberately avoiding her, and when they did speak, there was a stiffness in her tone, a cautious restraint that hadn¡¯t been there before. As for Rain¡­ Esther sighed once more at the thought of the young man. He might be the only one willing to listen to her right now. But she didn¡¯t have the courage to face him anyway. What was she thinking, losing her temper at him like that? She had spoken as if it had all been his fault to save her, as if he was to blame. But he hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. ¡®Do I need a reason to save you?¡¯ Yes, he had no reason to do it. Maybe that was just the kind of person he was. But what kind of person in this world would risk their own life to save someone else? But that was exactly why she didn¡¯t want him to die because of her. Did that mean it was fine if he died saving someone else¡ªjust as long as that someone wasn¡¯t her? Was it just that she didn¡¯t want to be the one responsible for his death? Did she simply not want to bear the guilt of causing someone else''s death? How utterly selfish. Esther shook her head, trying to drive those thoughts away. I¡¯m not that kind of person. I don¡¯t feel that way. Then what was she feeling? Her own thoughts echoed the question back at her. But she had no answer. Esther rose from the bed, deciding that there was no way she could go back to sleep with these thoughts swirling in her head. She grabbed her orange leather vest, slipping it over her white t-shirt, and stepped out of the room. ¡­ Esther¡¯s feet carried her to the radio control panel, but the person sitting there wasn¡¯t Sonia. She recognized the other woman¡ªDiz, the night-shift radio operator who took over after Sonia. Diz wore standard engineer¡¯s uniform pants, but she had tied her jacket around her waist, revealing a red t-shirt with a black, hand-painted skull design at its center. A headset hung loosely around her neck, while a small earbud was tucked into one ear, connected to a portable music player stashed in her pocket. She bobbed her head lightly to the rhythm of whatever song she was listening to, her sleek black braids swaying side to side in time with her movements. ¡°Sonia¡¯s shift ended an hour ago,¡± the girl suddenly spoke, breaking the silence so abruptly that Esther flinched. ¡°Just in case you were wondering.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ thanks,¡± Esther replied, then, before she could think better of it, asked, ¡°What are you listening to?¡± Only after the words left her mouth did she realize how odd the question sounded. ¡°AC/DC,¡± Diz replied, still nodding her head to the rhythm. ¡°Wanna try?¡± she asked, tilting her head slightly as if offering to share. The thunderous roar of drums and electric guitar filled her ears the moment she slipped on one side of the headphones. It was rock music¡ªthe kind sailors often blasted on their ships. Esther had heard plenty of it before, having spent time at the docks listening to their tales of adventure. Even so, she had never actually listened to AC/DC before. Her father preferred classical music, and she had grown up hearing the melodies he played. Compared to that, this was something entirely different. But the guitar solo in this song was unmistakably distinctive, and the rhythm was infectious. Before she knew it, Esther found herself nodding along to the beat. ¡°Didn¡¯t take you for a rock fan, Ms. Assistant Scholar,¡± Diz remarked, eyeing her with mild surprise. ¡°It¡¯s pretty good,¡± Esther admitted. ¡°What song is this?¡± ¡°Thunderstruck. I¡¯ve got plenty more to recommend if you like this kind of music,¡± Diz said with a grin. Normally quiet and reserved, she seemed surprisingly approachable when talking about something she enjoyed. Esther couldn¡¯t help but notice how animated she became, her enthusiasm breaking through her usual aloofness. ¡°Thanks,¡± Esther said with a nod. ¡°By the way, is the captain in the control room?¡± she asked. ¡°He''s always there,¡± Diz replied casually. Then, without hesitation, she pressed a button on her portable music player, popped out the cassette tape inside, and handed it to Esther. ¡°Here. You can borrow this.¡± "Thanks..." Esther said, taking the tape with a hint of hesitation, surprised by the unexpected gesture. Heading toward the control room. Esther didn¡¯t have the heart to tell Diz that she didn¡¯t even own a cassette player. ¡­ The control room was nearly empty. The lights had been dimmed, leaving only the emergency lights on, just like the rest of the ship. Matthew sat behind the helm, his posture steady as he manned the ship¡¯s controls. Across from him, Holland lounged in the captain¡¯s chair, a cigarette between his fingers. The flicker of his lighter briefly illuminated his expressionless face and the deep crimson scarf wrapped around his neck. Esther¡¯s gaze drifted to the massive figure slumped over a chair in front of the central control panel, the sound of his thunderous snoring filling the room. As she stepped closer, she recognized him¡ªCommander Hector. ¡°Can¡¯t sleep?¡± Holland asked when he noticed her. The bruises on his face had almost completely faded. ¡°Yes¡­¡± she admitted softly, making her way to the co-pilot¡¯s seat to the right of the captain¡¯s chair. ¡°What about you, Captain? Don¡¯t you ever sleep?¡± ¡°I do,¡± he replied with a slight grin. ¡°When I finally get used to this goddamn noise.¡± Esther could only offer a weak smile in response. Honestly, with that snoring echoing through the room, falling asleep seemed like an impossible feat. She glanced around the room, noticing that the outer window covers were shut. ¡°Aren¡¯t you opening the windows to see the view today?¡± she asked. ¡°We don¡¯t usually open the windows,¡± Holland replied evenly. ¡°The glass is too fragile against impact. If it cracks, well¡­ that¡¯s the end of it.¡± Esther placed her hand on the helm. ¡°In that case¡­ can I try steering the ship?¡± she asked. Holland let out a sigh. ¡°Please, just go back to bed,¡± he said, almost pleading. ¡°That¡¯s cruel, Holland¡ªpicking on a kid again,¡± Matthew said as he stood up from his seat, stretching lazily. ¡°I¡¯m going to grab some coffee. Anyone want anything?¡± Holland quickly sprang up and took the now-vacant seat without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯m in! Damn it, Matthew, at least give me a heads-up before you get up,¡± he grumbled. Captain¡¯s hands moved steadily over the helm, his touch firm yet composed. His gaze remained fixed on the display screen, analyzing the sonar readings with quiet focus. Finally, he let out a sigh, flipped a switch on the control panel, and released the helm. Then, he turned to face Esther, studying her with a thoughtful gaze. ¡°If you want to try steering the ship, you¡¯ll have to learn properly from me. Deal?¡± Esther nodded eagerly, almost too quickly.¡°Deal! Absolutely!¡± Holland stared at her in silence for a moment before letting out another sigh. ¡°Damn it, Matthew¡­¡± he muttered under his breath. Then, he reached for the lever on his right and pulled it back. Esther could feel the ship gradually slowing until it came to a complete stop. ¡°The lever I just pulled¡ªthe longest one on your right¡ªis the speed control,¡± Holland explained, his tone steady and instructive. ¡°Push it forward, and the ship speeds up. Pull it toward you, and it slows down. Pull it all the way back, like I just did, and the ship stops.¡± He released the lever and pointed to a switch on the control panel, positioned beside a glowing green indicator light. ¡°Most submarines have two separate rudder controls¡ªone for depth and one for steering. The left helm controls the rear rudder, which adjusts the submarine¡¯s vertical movement, while the right helm controls the front rudder, which determines left and right turns. Normally, it takes two pilots to operate both at the same time, but in certain cases, we can switch to single-pilot mode using this switch.¡± Holland flipped the switch in front of him. A mechanical click echoed through the cabin, and the left control lever beneath his hand retracted into the floor. The indicator light beside the switch shifted from green to red. ¡°Single-pilot mode can only be activated at one station at a time. I just disabled it here,¡± he continued, nodding toward Esther. ¡°That means you should be able to activate it on your side now.¡± Esther reached out and flipped the switch down. A mechanical whir echoed through the cabin as the floor to Esther¡¯s left slid open, revealing a set of control levers that rose smoothly into place. The indicator lights on the panel in front of her shifted from red to green. ¡°The left control lever adjusts the rear rudder, which tilts the submarine¡¯s nose up or down. The helm in front of you controls left and right turns,¡± Holland explained, his voice calm but firm. ¡°Normally, you¡¯ll use your left hand to operate the control lever and your right hand on the helm. But sometimes, you¡¯ll need to switch¡ªusing your right hand for the speed control and your left for steering. That means both of your hands need to be equally precise when handling the helm.¡± He tapped the edge of the console for emphasis. ¡°The speed at which you move the controls directly affects how fast the submarine turns. So your hands need to stay steady.¡± Esther placed her hands on the controls as Holland had instructed¡ªher right hand gripping the speed control lever, while her left grasped the helm. She adjusted her fingers carefully, feeling the weight and resistance of the mechanisms beneath her touch. "Now, push the speed control lever forward¡­ slowly," Holland instructed. Before Holland could even finish his sentence, the submarine jolted as Esther pushed the throttle forward too quickly. She gasped and immediately adjusted the speed, easing the lever back slightly to stabilize the motion. ¡°Good, good. Keep increasing it gradually like that,¡± Holland said approvingly. ¡°There are speed indicators marked at the base of the lever, but if you don¡¯t want to keep looking down, just remember¡ªevery time you pass a speed increment, you¡¯ll hear a click. That happens every five kilometers per hour.¡± He glanced at the controls and added, ¡°Ease up a bit¡ªyou¡¯re getting too eager with it.¡± ¡°Now, right below the throttle grip, there¡¯s a squeeze latch. If you press it all the way in, the lever will lock at the current speed. Once it¡¯s locked, you can let go of the throttle completely, and it¡¯ll stay in place. But keep in mind¡ªyou won¡¯t be able to adjust the speed again until you squeeze the latch once more to unlock it.¡± Esther squeezed the latch beneath the throttle. Click! The locking mechanism engaged with a firm sound. She cautiously let go of the lever and watched as it held steady at an angled position, unmoving. Glancing at the control panel, she saw the number 30 displayed at the base¡ªindicating the current speed of the submarine. ¡°The control of a submarine¡¯s speed and direction must always go hand in hand with monitoring the sonar display,¡± Holland explained, pointing to the cluster of screens on the right-hand wall beside Esther. ¡°You should already understand the basics of how sonar waves reflect off obstacles and display them on-screen, so I won¡¯t waste time explaining that.¡± He gestured toward the first monitor. ¡°This screen shows sonar readings on the Y-axis, while this one displays the X-axis. When making a turn or adjusting speed, focus on the first screen to watch for obstacles. But if you need to ascend or dive, the second screen is your primary reference.¡±Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. The central marker on the first screen moved slowly past clusters of jagged lines on both the left and right sides. Meanwhile, the second screen showed a more stable pattern, with the jagged lines shifting only slightly. Esther quickly discerned that the first screen provided a top-down view of the submarine¡¯s surroundings, while the second screen displayed a rear-view perspective, mapping obstacles above and below the vessel. As she grasped the core principles, Esther''s left hand instinctively moved to the rear rudder control lever. From the first screen, she saw that the submarine was gliding through the center of a massive tunnel. That meant she didn¡¯t need to worry about the cavern walls¡ªher only concern was the stalagmites rising from below. She quickly noticed that the rudder control worked on the same principle as the throttle. A squeeze latch beneath the grip allowed her to lock the angle of ascent or descent. Curious, she experimented by tilting the submarine¡¯s nose up, then sharply diving downward. ¡°Oi! Watch it!¡± Holland shouted as the vessel tilted too steeply. The sudden angle sent loose items tumbling off tables and shelves, clattering onto the floor of the control room. ¡°No more than twenty-five degrees!¡± Holland barked. ¡°Unless you want everyone who¡¯s sleeping to roll right out of their beds.¡± Now that she fully understood the submarine¡¯s control system, Esther carefully adjusted the heading and pitch, ensuring a stable course. She monitored the sonar screens, making sure the vessel wouldn¡¯t collide with the stalagmites below or the cave walls on either side. Once she was confident in her positioning, she locked the controls in place, securing the angle for a smooth and steady passage. ¡°Even if you¡¯ve locked the controls, you still need to keep an eye on both sonar screens at all times,¡± Holland reminded her. ¡°If an obstacle appears, you need to react immediately.¡± ¡°Understood, Captain,¡± Esther replied, her voice carrying a hint of excitement. Now fully engrossed in piloting, she leaned back into her seat, keeping her gaze fixed on the sonar screens to her right, ready to react at a moment¡¯s notice. ¡°You¡¯re a quick learner,¡± Holland remarked, leaning back in his chair as well. ¡°For a first-time pilot, you¡¯re picking this up fast.¡± He stretched his arms before clasping his hands behind his head, watching her with a mix of approval and amusement. ¡°Isn¡¯t it harder to steer with two pilots?¡± Esther asked. ¡°It depends on how well the pilots work together,¡± Holland explained. ¡°If they communicate and coordinate properly, it¡¯s actually easier than piloting alone. Not only that, but with good teamwork, the submarine can maneuver more smoothly and efficiently.¡± He smirked slightly. ¡°If they¡¯re in sync, that is.¡± Esther imagined what it would be like to pilot the submarine alongside Sonia. If they worked together, maybe they could become the most formidable pirate duo in all of Sunless World. ¡°Were you ever a pilot yourself, Captain?¡± Esther asked curiously. Holland fell silent for a moment before responding. ¡°What makes you think that?¡± he asked, his tone unreadable. ¡°When we stormed the dam, we navigated the ship through that shallow waterway. You were the one who steered us through those underwater stalagmites. At that moment, you were the only one piloting the ship,¡± Esther explained, her tone thoughtful. ¡°In a situation like that, the most skilled pilot on board would have to take control. Did I analyze that correctly?¡± He was silent for a long moment before finally responding, ¡°Yeah, I used to be a pilot.¡± ¡°Did you and your co-pilot work well together?¡± Esther asked, curious. ¡°If the two of us piloted together, the Royal Navy wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against us,¡± Holland said with a grin, his tone almost playful. Esther wasn¡¯t sure if it was the lighting or something else, but the smile on Captain Washington¡¯s face seemed tinged with an odd, lingering sadness. ¡°If we worked together, no enemy would ever defeat us,¡± he continued, his voice growing more somber. ¡°Was the person you¡¯re talking about Rain?¡± Esther asked, a hint of curiosity in her voice. Holland shook his head slowly, but he didn¡¯t add anything further. Esther, sensing the shift in mood, remained silent as well. ¡°Slow down now,¡± Holland instructed. ¡°We¡¯ll need to pass through the water gate of New Marrakesh in about two hundred meters.¡± Esther gently pulled the lever back toward her. As the sonar display showed a cave wall turning to the right ahead, she frowned. ¡°But I don¡¯t see any gap for the gate on the sonar screen,¡± she remarked. Holland glanced at the sonar screen on his side, his brow furrowing. ¡°The gate¡¯s closed... Damn it.¡± ¡°Can we break through like Captain Sayid did?¡± Esther asked, her eyes still fixed on the sonar screen. ¡°We¡¯d need to prepare the divers, and that could take hours,¡± Holland replied, falling into silence as he seemed to weigh his options in his mind. He turned back to her once he had made his decision. ¡°We¡¯ll take another route. Turn right, Esther.¡± Esther used her right hand to slow the submarine, while her left hand carefully adjusted the angle, ensuring they could make a smooth turn without colliding with the cave walls. ¡°Is there another route out of the Nile?¡± she asked, glancing over at Holland. ¡°The Pharaoh¡¯s Tomb,¡± Holland said, his tone matter-of-fact. Esther had heard of this before. Before the formation of the African Federation, nearly all of the continent had belonged to Egypt. It was said that the ancient rulers of Egypt, known as pharaohs, believed they could only be reborn after death if their bodies were preserved underwater. To ensure this, they constructed massive underwater tomb temples, which have remained in use to this day. When an Egyptian leader died while in power, their body would be placed in a beautifully carved sarcophagus and placed on a stone pillar beneath the water ¡°Does it connect to the open sea?¡± Esther asked, her curiosity piqued. ¡°There¡¯s an escape route from the last pharaoh, one that connects to the open sea,¡± Holland explained. ¡°Not many people know about this path, but we can use it to reach the open sea instead. If you drive straight ahead for about five hundred meters, there¡¯ll be a gap in the wall on the left.¡± Esther noticed the gap in the jagged line to the left on the sonar screen, just as Holland had mentioned. ¡°Isn¡¯t this turn a bit tight for me to maneuver?¡± she asked, concerned. ¡°You can do it,¡± Holland reassured her. ¡°If it¡¯s too tight, I¡¯ll let you know.¡± With the captain¡¯s encouragement, Esther took a deep breath and steadied herself, gripping the helm with determination. Slowly, she turned it left, feeling the external force as the Washington began to shift direction. The submarine gradually turned through the gap in the wall. When the captain didn¡¯t call out any warnings, she continued, making the turn more pronounced until the ship smoothly passed through the narrow opening. Esther and Holland exhaled in relief at the same time, both feeling the tension ease as the submarine cleared the tight turn. ¡°Alright, there will be a lot of stone pillars blocking the way in the tomb, so I¡¯ll take over from here,¡± Holland said, pressing a button on the control panel to activate the single-pilot mode on the left-hand seat. Before the left control lever could fully retract into the floor, Esther sensed something unusual. It was as if she could sense the presence of another person in the room without even needing to look. It was like the feeling you get when you suddenly become aware that someone has been watching you. She lifted her gaze to the walls of the submarine, sensing something in the air, though she couldn¡¯t explain it. Was there something there? Something she couldn¡¯t quite see, but could feel? The sound around her fell silent in an instant, as if everything had paused for a brief moment. She could hear the intense pressure of the water surrounding the submarine, its force pressing in from all sides. She could hear the sound of Matthew¡¯s footsteps echoing as they hit the metal stairs on the third deck. She could hear something moving through the water at high speed, cutting through the currents, heading straight toward her. Esther immediately flipped the switch on the control panel again. A green light flickered on in front of her, signaling the system had activated. ¡°Hey! What are you doing!?¡± Holland turned to look at her in confusion, but then he stopped mid-sentence. Esther didn¡¯t wait for the rudder control to fully extend. She spread both her hands, gripping the levers on either side, and pushed them both forward, all the way to their limits at the same time. The submarine jolted violently, causing Hector to fall from his seat and roll across the floor as the ship tilted forward and plunged forcefully into the depths of the water. Hector¡¯s body continued to roll with the momentum, crashing into Holland¡¯s chair as the vessel hurtled downward. ¡°What the hell!?¡± Hector groggily grabbed Holland¡¯s collar, still disoriented. Meanwhile, Captain of Washington turned to Esther, his voice filled with panic and anger. ¡°What did you do!?¡± he shouted. The submarine shook violently once more, followed by a loud, deafening explosion that rocked the entire vessel. This time, Holland¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and Hector was fully awake as well, both of them now fully alert to the chaos unfolding around them. ¡°Torpedo!?¡± Hector shouted, shaking himself free from Holland¡¯s chair before stumbling to grab the vacant captain¡¯s seat for support. ¡°What the hell is going on, Holland!?¡± he demanded, his voice sharp with panic. ¡°We¡¯ve been ambushed,¡± Holland muttered in disbelief. His voice became urgent. ¡°Stop the ship, now!¡± Esther reacted immediately, pulling both the left and right levers back toward her with all her strength. The Washington slowly tilted its nose back to a level position, and the shaking gradually subsided as the ship regained its stability. Holland sprang from the co-pilot seat and rushed to press a button on the control panel behind him, urgency in every movement. ¡°Switch to radio silence mode! Hector, go notify the radio operator! We need to get to combat station, now!¡± The sonar screens in front of Esther began to flicker and shut down one by one, while Hector quickly bolted out of the control room, his large frame moving as quickly as it could manage. ¡°How will we see anything then?¡± Esther asked, turning to Holland as he returned to sit in the left co-pilot seat once again. "In a submarine battle, no one can be seen," Holland whispered, his voice low. "If you''re seen, you''re dead." He paused for a moment, then added, ¡°Now, stay quiet. Radio silence mode means no sound at all. If the other side is listening through hydrophones, even the slightest movement could give away our position.¡± Esther swallowed hard, feeling the sweat begin to form on her palms as she gripped the rudder control. ¡°How can we change the submarine¡¯s position without the sonar display?¡± she asked, anxiety creeping into her voice. ¡°You have to keep the last image before the display went dark in your mind,¡± Holland replied, as if it were the most natural thing in the world. ¡°The last thing a pilot remembers on the sonar screen will decide victory or defeat in a submarine battle.¡± Thanks for telling me after the screen has already gone dark, Esther thought to herself, her mind filled with a hint of sarcasm. Hector and Matthew returned to the control room, moving stealthily as they approached Holland without making a sound. ¡°How¡¯s the situation?¡± Matthew whispered, settling into the seat behind Holland''s control panel. He quickly grabbed the headset from the panel and put it on. ¡°180 degrees ahead, the enemy could be anywhere,¡± Holland sighed, noticing Matthew giving him a pointed look. ¡°Sorry I didn¡¯t have the hydrophone headset on the entire time,¡± he added, his voice tinged with frustration. ¡°Great. We have no idea where the enemy is,¡± Hector muttered under his breath, barely audible. ¡°The enemy doesn¡¯t know our current position either, though they probably have a good idea since they missed the shot,¡± Holland replied, his tone calm. ¡°We just need to play the waiting game and figure out their position.¡± ¡°Right there¡­¡± Everyone in the room turned to look at Esther as she pointed her hand toward the ceiling in front of the submarine. ¡°The enemy is there,¡± Esther said before she had a chance to process how she knew that. ¡°How do you know that?¡± Hector turned to glare at her with an intense, predatory look. ¡°And who allowed you to be here?¡± Holland raised his hand, cutting off Hector¡¯s words. He fell silent when he saw the captain¡¯s serious expression, sensing the gravity of the situation. ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± Holland asked, staring at her intently. She nodded firmly, responding with certainty, ¡°That¡¯s where they fired the torpedo at us.¡± ¡°They must have changed position after firing. Knowing that won¡¯t help us,¡± Hector muttered, shaking his head in frustration. As the three of them huddled together, whispering to each other, Esther¡¯s gaze drifted to the walls of the submarine. She felt something outside the vessel¡ªa sensation that wasn¡¯t just a hunch but a certainty. It was as if she knew something was out there, like she had seen this patch of water with her own eyes before. She barely even registered it when Holland turned to speak to her. ¡°Turn the ship toward the spot you pointed out,¡± Holland instructed. ¡°We¡¯ll fire a torpedo at them.¡± Both of Esther¡¯s hands instinctively gripped the levers and controls. She adjusted the submarine¡¯s heading, all the while maintaining an awareness of the surroundings, her mind still sensing the presence outside the vessel. ¡°We¡¯ll fire randomly and then slowly maneuver along the seabed,¡± Holland¡¯s voice seemed to come from a distance as Esther¡¯s ears were filled with the constant sound of the shifting water surrounding them. ¡°I can still remember the sonar image. In a situation like this, we have to take risks to make the enemy reveal themselves.¡± Esther pulled the control lever back toward her as the submarine turned to face the position she had indicated. ¡°Fire a torpedo from tube one,¡± Holland instructed, and Matthew relayed the command to the torpedo room on the fourth deck. In the instant that the whoosh of the torpedo launching echoed through the submarine¡ª Esther pushed the control lever to the right, all the way forward, and locked it in place. The three of them were almost pinned to their seats for a moment as the Washington surged violently through the water. ¡°What the hell are you doing now!?¡± Hector shouted in panic. Then, the sound and shockwave of an explosion erupted from behind the submarine. ¡°Those bastards are waiting to fire back at us!¡± Holland growled. ¡°That kid is clever.¡± "Do you remember the way, Esther!?" Matthew shouted, his voice tinged with panic. To be honest, she didn¡¯t remember. Still, she could sense the position and size of the stone pillars outside the submarine. She could feel the details of the sarcophagus and the intricate carvings on the stone pillars. But she wasn¡¯t seeing it, not with her eyes. She just knew what it was like and where it was. Her hands moved swiftly between the controls¡ªshifting the helm to steer, adjusting the throttle to change the submarine''s angle, locking it in place before switching back to steer in the opposite direction. As she maneuvered, she guided the Washington to veer around the stone pillars ahead, narrowly avoiding them. The three of them stared in awe at the young girl, who was controlling the submarine with frantic precision. "She''s controlling the ship without the sonar..." Matthew whispered. "This is insane." At that moment, the sound of another explosion and the violent shockwave from outside caused the submarine to shake heavily once again. Esther immediately sensed that the torpedo had missed, its calculation of their position slightly off. It exploded to her left, and she could feel the underwater pillar slowly toppling down. Of course, she couldn¡¯t see it, but she was certain that was what was happening. She pushed the lever controlling the submarine¡¯s pitch all the way forward to dive beneath the debris. Though she managed to avoid the first stone pillar, it collided with two others ahead, toppling them as well. The falling rocks were massive, and she instantly realized there was no way she could maneuver the ship to avoid all of them. Of course, there was no way she, who had just learned to pilot the submarine that very day, could manage to avoid it all on her own. Esther quickly flipped the switch to disable single-pilot mode, then turned and shouted at Holland. "Captain! The debris is seven meters above us!" Esther shouted. Holland reacted instantly, gripping the helm and turning it left. The submarine slowly dove downward as Esther steered to the right, both of them working in sync to navigate through the perilous situation. ¡°Two obstacles ahead! The first one is six meters away! We need to dive past the first one!¡± Esther shouted. She turned the helm left, while Holland steered right. The Washington slowly veered left, its nose rising just enough to narrowly avoid the imagined debris that Esther had sensed, barely grazing it. ¡°Big rock ahead... Shit! There¡¯s a torpedo coming from behind!¡± Esther shouted in panic. Holland yanked the helm all the way to the left, causing Esther to grab onto the chair to avoid being thrown forward into the control panel as the submarine suddenly dove. She watched in tense silence as the torpedo shot past the outside of the ship, narrowly missing, before it collided with the massive rock falling ahead, blocking their path. The submarine shook violently like never before, as the force of the explosion and debris collided with its outer surface, creating a deep, muffled sound¡ªas if hundreds of people were hammering at the hull with heavy mallets. Esther squeezed her eyes shut, silently praying that she wouldn''t hear the sound of water flooding in or explosions from inside the ship. And then, gradually, everything fell silent. Everyone in the control room sat in complete silence, not a single person moving or speaking. It wasn¡¯t until Matthew flipped the sonar switch back on that Esther saw¡ªthere were no jagged lines of cave walls around them anymore. They had made it to the open sea. They had made it. They were safe. The triumphant shouts of the three men and the young girl echoed throughout the control room. No, in the stillness of the ship, their voices probably reverberated throughout the entire vessel. Matthew lifted her off the ground, tossing her into the air, while Hector walked over and ruffled her hair, laughing loudly. ¡°How the hell did you remember the entire sonar image? Never mind, you¡¯re freaking genius!¡± Hector shouted, still hugging Matthew in celebration. Only Holland watched her in silence, his gaze thoughtful and contemplative. ¡°I¡¯m sorry...¡± Esther said, her voice hesitating. ¡°I should have told you, Captain, before doing anything risky...¡± Holland continued to watch her with a thoughtful gaze. "You do realize you''re not alone on this ship, right?" ¡°Huh?¡± Esther didn¡¯t quite understand what Holland was trying to say. ¡°The ones who pilot a ship together must trust each other,¡± Holland said, still gazing at her. ¡°They have to trust each other¡¯s decisions and trust the person beside them. There can be no secrets between them.¡± Esther lowered her head, feeling the weight of his words. She understood what Holland was talking about now. The special ability she had just demonstrated wasn¡¯t something that could be easily explained away without raising suspicions. It¡¯s not like she didn¡¯t know¡ªsomething inside her had changed. It¡¯s not that she couldn¡¯t guess what had happened to her. But she just couldn¡¯t bring herself to tell Holland about it right now. Holland looked at her with a softer gaze. ¡°I understand if you¡¯re not ready to tell me yet. Becoming a great pilot takes time, too. But you know, as the best pilot in the Sunless World, I think you''re ready to take the wheel of this ship.¡± Esther looked up at the captain, confused, as he extended his hand to her. ¡°If one day you¡¯re ready to share the story you¡¯ve been keeping, how about becoming my new partner?¡± Holland asked, his face softened by a gentle smile. And for Esther, that was more than enough for now. She flashed a wide smile at the captain of the Washington and gave his hand a firm squeeze in return. Knights of the Round Table Will stepped into the engine room about half an hour after lights-out. Two people were already waiting for him. "You''re late," Sonia said, looking at him with an irritated gaze. "Sorry, I had to take an extra shift to make up for oversleeping," Will said as he turned to look at Rain, who was leaning against the wall nearby. The young man¡¯s face was pale, possibly from the cold in the room. "You okay?" "I''ve seen ¡®something¡¯ in Esther," Rain said, lowering his gaze to the floor. He looked like a child lost in confusion. "Your hunch was right, Sonia." "Can''t you two believe what I say just once without needing proof?" Sonia muttered, her tone laced with frustration. Will recalled the face of the girl he had seen on the ship¡¯s deck on the day Sonia slapped him. He remembered the words she had said to him. ¡®I want to keep learning about this world, because I want to change it.¡¯ At that moment, he was willing to do anything to make her dream a reality. Her will and determination were pure, untouched by anything else. It was something Will realized he had long forgotten. What had been his childhood dream when he was Esther¡¯s age? Will was certain it must have been something foolish¡ªlike flirting with girls at the military academy or aspiring to climb the ranks like his family. He was starting to understand why both Rain and Sonia were willing to risk so much to save this child. "Then what do we do next? If it''s inside Esther, what can we even do?" Will finally spoke up. Both of them fell into silence at Will¡¯s question. "¡¯We have to kill her to kill it,¡¯" Sonia said, turning to look at him. "¡¯That''s the only way.¡¯ Is that what you''re trying to say?" "No, that''s not it. Everyone already knows that," Will quickly denied, the moment Sonia''s furious gaze locked onto him. "What I''m asking is how we can get it out of Esther without killing her." The room fell into silence once again. Will let out a sigh. "Then why don''t we start with what we know about our enemy? What do we actually know about the ¡®thing¡¯ inside Esther?" Both Will and Sonia turned to look at Rain. The dark-haired boy felt their gazes on him. He let out a quiet sigh before beginning to speak. "At first, she was acting normal. But then, all of a sudden, she changed¡ªher way of speaking, her expressions, even her eyes. She started talking about herself in the third person. I think there''s a possibility that it is latching onto Esther like a parasite..." Rain hesitated as if about to say more, but then changed his mind. He lowered his gaze to the floor once again. "What¡¯s wrong with you? Keep talking," Sonia said, completely unfazed by his discomfort. "Her left eye¡­ she only opened that side when it started glowing amber," Rain continued in a faint voice. "I think that¡¯s where it is attached to her." "Are you saying we should gouge out Esther''s eye?" Sonia asked loudly. "It''s just an observation. I''m not even sure if it would solve anything," Rain admitted. "Then what do you suggest?" Rain looked at them with his uncovered right eye, the other half of his face still veiled by dark strands of hair. "Do nothing," he said. "It doesn¡¯t seem like it wants anything more than to observe human daily life. We just treat Esther the same way we always have." The room fell into silence once again. "Who could just do that?" Sonia murmured, her voice barely audible. "Especially after we were nearly killed by it¡­" "But if we keep doing nothing like this," Will pointed out, "and if that ¡®thing¡¯ really can¡¯t take full control all the time, Esther¡¯s going to feel awful if you keep distancing yourself from her." It was something he had noticed for a while now. No matter what Sonia¡¯s post-shift routine had been before, she was now using the first half-hour after her shift for these secret meetings in the engine room with the three of them. She called it a ¡®strategy meeting to prepare for the impending danger¡¯¡ªa meeting that currently revolved around how to deal with the ¡®thing¡¯ that might be residing inside Esther. Will could see it clearly: Sonia was distancing herself from the blonde girl, even if it wasn¡¯t something she was doing intentionally or because she wanted to. Sonia stared at Will in stunned silence, as if only now realizing the truth of his words. "That¡¯s¡­ true, I suppose," she admitted. "But are we really sure nothing bad will happen if we just keep acting normal?" It was Rain who answered, still staring at the floor. "I¡¯ll handle it," he said flatly. "If that ¡®thing¡¯ tries to do anything, I¡¯ll kill Esther myself." "You?" Sonia looked at him in disbelief. "You won¡¯t be able to do it. Especially if it can control minds." "It didn¡¯t work on me last time," Rain replied, his voice devoid of emotion. "This is the best plan we have for now¡ªuntil I talk to Heisenberg about a procedure to remove Esther¡¯s eye. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to be the one to gouge it out yourself. So which will it be?" Once again, the room fell into silence. Rain waited in silence for an answer, but when none came, he quietly turned and walked out of the engine room. Seeing this, Will let out a yawn. ¡°Let¡¯s call it a night. I¡¯m getting sleepy.¡± Sonia absentmindedly nodded in agreement as she followed him to put her winter coat back into the locker. ¡°You should come up with a name,¡± Will said suddenly. She blinked in confusion. ¡°A name for what?¡± ¡°For our group. Right now, we¡¯re like a team of superheroes banding together to save the world. How about The Guardians of Washington?¡± Will trailed off when he saw the puzzled look on Sonia¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s from an old-world comic book. You probably haven¡¯t seen it,¡± he explained. ¡°It¡¯s about people with special powers fighting to protect the world from villains. Some of those books are really rare and ridiculously expensive now.¡± Sonia¡¯s expression shifted into one of disdain. ¡°You¡¯re such a kid.¡± Will felt his face grow hot. ¡°Don¡¯t mock other people¡¯s interests! You like listening to radio chatter from other ships, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, whatever, comic book boy,¡± she said dismissively, hanging up her coat and shutting the locker before heading toward the exit. ¡°How about the Knights of the Round Table?¡± she suddenly suggested. Will blinked in confusion. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°The English legend. This room is round, right? Just like the round table in the story where the knights held their meetings, and¡ª¡± She stopped mid-sentence when she turned back and saw Will trying to stifle his laughter. ¡°What the hell are you laughing at?¡± she snapped. ¡°Oh, nothing¡­ fairy tale girl,¡± he teased, unable to resist.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. The two bickered all the way back to their rooms, arguing over whether fairy tales or comic books were the more childish obsession. And that was how the first meeting of the Knights of the Round Table came to an end. ¡­ Will sat slouched on the safety chair beside the torpedo tubes, resting his chin on one hand. He tried shaking off the drowsiness creeping in from a lack of sleep. Sonia¡¯s late-night meetings weren¡¯t helping, but more than that, it was everything else weighing on his mind. ¡°Are you even listening to me, Will?¡± He turned to face Thomas Da Costa, his squadmate and roommate. Thomas was a twenty-seven-year-old man with a broad, stocky build¡ªmostly from excess fat, though he still maintained enough muscle mass to avoid being discharged from the military. He was dark-skinned, kept his black hair cropped close to his scalp, and was an insufferable chatterbox. Between that and his snoring, it was no wonder he¡¯d been assigned as Will¡¯s partner. Not that Will really minded. He actually liked having a roommate who could carry a conversation¡ªjust not when he was this sleep-deprived. ¡°What?¡± Will dragged his mind back to reality and turned to his roommate with a bewildered look. ¡°You¡¯re zoning out again. What¡¯s on your mind?¡± The thing that could kill all of us on this ship, Will thought but didn¡¯t say. Instead, he shrugged. ¡°Just thinking about how the afternoon shift always makes me sleepy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what happens after lunch.¡± Thomas huffed in exasperation, his round cheeks puffing out like a balloon. ¡°So you weren¡¯t listening to a word I just said, huh?¡± ¡°Not a single one. What were you complaining about?¡± Will admitted without hesitation. ¡°That damn captain of ours barely made it out of the Pharaoh¡¯s Tomb last night!¡± Thomas took a sharp breath, his irritation evident. ¡°For a second, I thought we were under attack by some giant sea monster,¡± Will muttered. He had woken up at two in the morning from the force of the ship lurching downward, rolling right off his bunk. Commander Hector had made an announcement over the radio this morning, stating that Captain Holland had engaged an enemy submarine the night before, though he hadn¡¯t given any details about the battle. ¡°And what exactly is wrong with the captain getting us out of there safely?¡± Will asked. ¡°He ran, that¡¯s what! He took the ship and bolted through the damn stone pillars of the Pharaoh¡¯s Tomb! What kind of lunatic does that?!¡± Thomas nearly shouted. ¡°If Commander Hector were in charge, we¡¯d have loaded up torpedoes and sent that enemy sub straight to the bottom of the Sunless Ocean.¡± Will knew a thing or two about submarine warfare. It was essentially a battle of information¡ªhiding your own position while locating the enemy¡¯s. Once the fighting started, neither side would move recklessly, as any noise could give away their location to the enemy¡¯s hydrophone operators. That meant captains didn¡¯t even use sonar during battle, leaving them blind to their surroundings. So Holland activated sonar and piloted the ship through the graveyard while dodging torpedoes? Why the hell would he do something that dangerous? Unless¡­ he was absolutely confident in his ability to navigate through the pillars while evading enemy fire at the same time. Maybe Holland really was that skilled. Will had grown up around high-ranking officers in the government¡ªsome of them legendary captains who had sunk dozens of enemy vessels. But he had never heard of Holland before. It was strange. They had chosen Hector, a decorated war hero from the conflict against the New Soviet Empire, as commander. And yet, for the largest deep-sea exploration mission in a century, they had picked a civilian captain who wasn¡¯t even part of the U.S. military. Still, if Holland could handle a ship like that, then maybe the government had made the right choice after all. Will found himself reluctantly impressed. ¡°You¡¯re related to Commander Hector, aren¡¯t you?¡± Will asked, glancing back at Thomas. ¡°Have you ever heard of Captain Holland before?¡± Da Costa fell silent, lost in thought. "Never heard of him." "Think about it," Will pressed on, trying to keep the conversation going to fight off his drowsiness. "If he¡¯s a captain skilled enough to maneuver a submarine through enemy torpedoes, he¡¯d have some sort of battle record or reputation, right?" Da Costa nodded in agreement. "Yeah, unless Holland just got ridiculously lucky last night. Or the enemy was just that incompetent." "No way. No submarine captain would try to run in an underwater battle¡ªit¡¯s suicide," Will argued, seeing the skepticism still lingering on his friend¡¯s face. "You have to admit, if Holland managed to escape unscathed, it means his ship-handling skills are top-tier. The kind of skill that should put him at the head of an entire fleet¡ªmaybe even as an admiral. So why the hell have we never heard of him before?" "He could be a military contractor," Da Costa suggested. "One of those mercenaries who take on missions for the government overseas. Maybe Holland is the leader of some elite group that has experience navigating the Sunless Sea." "They¡¯d pick a mercenary to captain a century-defining expedition?" Will frowned. "Hector would¡¯ve been a better choice." "Hector is better! Holland never even fought in the war against the Red Army!" Da Costa shot back defensively. Will let out a tired sigh. "You¡¯ll defend Hector no matter what, huh?" Just then, a knock on the door interrupted their conversation. Will straightened up and got to his feet. "I¡¯ll get it." When he pulled the torpedo room door open, he found Sonia standing outside. "What is it?" Will asked, confused. "I have something to show you," she said, gesturing for him to follow before turning and heading toward the stairwell leading to the third deck. "Hey! I¡¯m on duty right now!" Will called after her, but she didn¡¯t even glance back. He turned to Da Costa, who was watching with an amused grin. "I¡¯ll cover your shift today," Da Costa offered, "if you give me half of your food rations for a week." "Deal. Thanks, Thomas." Will didn¡¯t hesitate, immediately hurrying after Sonia. "Just helping a buddy out with his love life," Da Costa¡¯s laughter followed him down the hall. ¡­ Will let go of the stair railing and straightened up in front of the radio control panel, where Sonia was already waiting for him. "What exactly do you want me to see?" he asked. "Just wait a second." She glanced down at the floor, and when Will followed her gaze, he noticed a pair of legs sticking out from beneath the control panel¡ªMatthew¡¯s lower half. "How¡¯s it going?" Sonia asked. "The wiring is the same as the standard display connections used on submarine control panels, so I don¡¯t think there¡¯ll be any issues," came Matthew¡¯s muffled voice from beneath the panel. "Just need to connect the cables to an unused display, and we¡¯re all set." "What is all this?" Will asked, thoroughly confused. What had Sonia gotten into this time? "Here, hold this." Sonia shoved a small black box into his hands just as Matthew pushed himself up from under the panel. "All done, Lady Sonia," Matthew announced. Sonia reached out and flipped a switch on the control panel. An empty monitor flickered to life, displaying an image¡ªan exact replica of the radio control panel in front of them. "What the hell is this?" Will turned to Sonia¡ªonly to realize that, on the screen, the image was turning toward her as well. "The device you¡¯re holding is a camera that transmits a live feed to a receiver on the ship, which then displays it on the monitor," Sonia explained. "The soldiers who attacked our ship used these cameras to send real-time battlefield footage to their command center in the rear lines." "It¡¯s a highly useful piece of equipment," Matthew added, nodding in agreement. "It allows commanders or unit coordinators to receive live updates directly from the battlefield, cutting out the need for verbal reports and allowing them to issue immediate orders. The Egyptian military is more technologically advanced than I expected." "You took this off a corpse, didn¡¯t you?" Will asked, raising an eyebrow. "I took it from the pile of belongings of the dead, thank you very much!" Sonia shot back. "The point is, this lets me see exactly what you see when you go outside on missions." "Holland approved the system as well," Matthew chimed in, still tidying up the wiring. "So I rigged up a receiver for the camera and added it to the control panel. The radio system already had unused screens, so it wasn¡¯t difficult to install." "I haven¡¯t tested the signal range yet," Sonia admitted, "but Matthew estimates it should work within a three-kilometer radius around the ship. That camera is already linked to the receiver." She turned to Will, her short red hair brushing past her eyes. "I want you to keep it." Will looked down at the tiny camera in his hand, feeling a rare moment of gratitude for Sonia¡¯s concern. "And make sure to give another one to Rain," she added. "That way, if something like that whale fight happens again, I can complain about how useless you two are¡ªwith visual evidence." The warmth in Will¡¯s chest vanished as quickly as it had come. Still, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of excitement. "This really does make us feel like a superhero team," he mused. "In comics, some heroes have a support girl relaying intel over the radio, just like this." Sonia shook her head. "Comic book nerd." Matthew, now finished packing up his wiring tools, stood up. "You do realize this means extra work for you, right, Sonia? You¡¯ll have to monitor the camera feeds and relay situational updates. Too bad the control room doesn¡¯t have any spare screens¡ªI would¡¯ve set up another receiver there." He sighed as he made his way down the stairs to the third deck. "Understood~" Sonia replied cheerfully, her mood noticeably lifted. Will was fairly certain she was already hooked on her new "toy." When she turned back to him, her face practically screamed, Aren¡¯t I a genius? "I get why you did this for me and Rain," Will admitted. "But honestly¡­ I don¡¯t really want to use this thing." "Huh? Why not? It¡¯s useful," Sonia asked, genuinely confused. Will hesitated, struggling to put his thoughts into words. "You know how dangerous the Sunless Sea is, right?" "Yeah? And?" She still didn¡¯t get what he was trying to say. He glanced at the tiny camera resting in his palm. "I don¡¯t want you to see me die." Sonia¡¯s expression shifted. Without a word, she reached out and flicked off the switch on the control panel. The monitor went dark. "Why do you think we formed the Knights of the Round Table in the first place?" she asked. "What, to plan how to kill Esther?" Will quipped, dodging just in time as Sonia¡¯s fist came flying toward him. "To protect everyone on this ship, dummy." she corrected, only slightly less annoyed than before. "We¡¯re the last line of defense. We do whatever it takes to keep everyone alive. Don¡¯t forget that." Will held her gaze in silence. When he didn¡¯t respond, Sonia raised her hand again, ready to smack him. "What now?" she huffed. "You¡¯ve definitely read superhero comics before but are too embarrassed to admit it, haven¡¯t you?" She punched him instantly. Aurora - Part 1 Glenn had lived on the towering limestone stalagmite¡ªnow a thriving fishing village¡ªfor nearly a decade. When her fishing boat started taking on water, she had made a split-second decision. Instead of turning back to shore, she had steered toward the rock formation jutting out of the Sunless Sea. The massive limestone column tilted at an angle, its base partially submerged, creating a sloped ledge above the waterline. She had run her boat aground there, beaching it against the stone¡¯s surface. By morning, another fishing vessel had spotted her¡ªthis rock had always been a common waypoint for passing ships. As she sat on the deck of the boat that ferried her back to land, a thought struck her. The next day, she returned to the wreck of her own vessel, this time with tools. She had no savings left to buy a new boat, not even enough to have hers hauled back and repaired. Worse, she had lost her rented quarters in New Marrakesh, having failed to pay her overdue rent for two months. So, with nothing but a hammer and crowbar, Glenn had dismantled her boat plank by plank. She laid down the foundation, drove wooden beams into the rocky surface to serve as supports, and began raising walls and a roof. She salvaged her bunk from the wreck and dragged it inside. And with that, she had built herself a home. At first, the place was nothing more than a rest stop for passing fishermen¡ªa convenient place to dock when needed. But for Glenn, it became something more. She was no longer a wanderer on the sea; she was the first permanent resident of this newfound sanctuary. And eventually, she turned it into a community. With the last of her remaining planks, she built a proper dock, just big enough for two to four fishing boats to moor at once. That was when the change began. Passing sailors started stopping by more often, pulling in to rest, share a meal, or trade stories. She welcomed them, joining their gatherings when she wasn¡¯t busy hammering away at her growing homestead. And then, more ships came. Not just lone fishermen, but crews with supplies¡ªlumber, nails, and tools in hand. And together, they expanded the docks, broadening its reach until it could accommodate cargo ships, and even submarines. The drifting men of the sea had found their port. Brick by brick, plank by plank, they built something more than just another fishing village. They built a station. Some built temporary shelters to house their crew while docking, while others sought to settle permanently. The space around the towering limestone formation was quickly consumed, yet it still wasn¡¯t enough. Five years passed. With the influx of cargo ships bringing much-needed materials, the settlers expanded upward. They constructed wooden stairways and platforms, connecting them into what became the "second level" of the village. They agreed upon a system¡ªpermanent residents would live above, while the first level remained a resting place for transient sailors. For most sailors, the shore was a temporary reprieve¡ªa place to return home, forget the relentless vastness of the Sunless Sea, and spend time with their families. But for Glenn, this place was home. She found life at sea to be simpler, more honest. Her days followed a predictable rhythm. Mornings were spent fishing. Dried fish and salted seaweed made up her midday meal. Afternoons were for gutting, scaling, and preserving the day¡¯s catch. By evening, she traded her surplus at the merchant ships that stopped by. And at night, she drank by the fire, swapping stories with regular fishing crews who chose to anchor at the village for the night. She had friends. Skye, a sharp-witted woman in her forties, was one of them. Beautiful, intelligent, and with a youthful fire despite years at sea. Then there was Knuckle, a fishing boat captain who often sat beside her, challenging her to fishing competitions while finding excuses to chat. Glenn had long suspected that he might harbor feelings for her, though she had never asked. Life on the Sunless Sea was good. Even when whispers spread about the attack on New Marrakesh¡ª A single night. A mysterious force. An entire city wiped off the map. The rumors chilled her, but she reassured herself that she was safer out at sea than she ever would be on land. Then the refugees came. Survivors steered their ships toward the outpost, bringing their families, whatever belongings they could carry, and tales of the horror that had unfolded. The once-small village swelled with people. Hastily built wooden lodges, makeshift dormitories, and communal kitchens rose to accommodate them. There were struggles¡ªfood shortages, rationing¡ªbut the sea provided. The village endured. And still, Glenn was happy. Until that ship arrived. Out of nowhere, a massive cargo ship appeared at the village¡¯s docks. It approached silently, gliding through the dark waters of the Sunless Sea. The faded letters on its hull read: AURORA. Glenn had been standing by the pier when it arrived. She saw two men descend the rope ladder, and their voices carried clearly across the still air. ¡°What the hell are you doing, Wasaru!? Are you trying to kill your own son!?¡± The furious voice belonged to a burly man¡ªa soldier, Glenn immediately assumed. She didn¡¯t even need to look at his military stance, his cropped hair, or the faint outline of a uniform. The way he spoke, the command in his tone¡ªit was obvious. ¡°My son is already dying, Genzo. I¡¯m trying to save him.¡± The second man¡¯s voice was calm, deliberate. Unlike the first, he was slender and bespectacled, his disheveled black hair nearly covering his strikingly blue eyes. His face bore the lines of a man in his forties or fifties, worn but composed. Glenn recognized their accents¡ªthey were from the Saipan Archipelago. Good thing she spoke Zen, along with five other languages picked up from her years among sailors. ¡°But what you¡¯re asking me to do¡ª¡± Genzo¡¯s voice faltered as he turned and caught sight of Glenn. The bespectacled man, Wasaru, merely dusted off his hands and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mainland folk don¡¯t speak our language.¡± Then he straightened, his voice dropping into a cold, authoritative tone. ¡°Do as I say, Genzo. In the name of the Eternal Dawn Empire.¡± Glenn watched as the soldier¡¯s jaw tightened, veins pulsing at his temple. He clenched his fists, his face twisted in frustration, anger, and resignation. Then, at last, he exhaled. Switching to the Hieroglyphic dialect, he turned to Glenn with a carefully measured voice. ¡°Apologies, ma¡¯am. I am Genzo. My people wish to resettle refugees from your village onto the Saipan Islands. Could you inform your leader?¡± Glenn crossed her arms. ¡°We don¡¯t have a leader.¡± ¡°Attention, everyone!¡± Before she could say another word, Wasaru vaulted onto a nearby wooden crate and bellowed across the pier. ¡°The Saipan Empire is here to help! We¡¯ve come to rescue refugees fleeing from the horrors of the Abyssal Beasts! We will provide you with homes and work on the islands. If you are interested, please come forward! However, due to space constraints, we can only take fifty people!¡± The crowd stirred. Whispers turned into murmurs, murmurs into hurried conversations. Then, one by one, they ran toward the line. In minutes, the queue grew longer and longer. ¡°That¡¯s all! We¡¯re full!¡± Wasaru called out, beaming as he led the chosen refugees up the ship¡¯s ramp. Glenn watched them go. Most of them were shell-shocked survivors, sailors who had lost everything in the attack on New Marrakesh. Not a single one looked back. Not even to retrieve their belongings. And that should have been the end of it. But the next morning, Aurora was still there. And Wasaru was still standing at the docks, shouting. ¡°We¡¯ve reorganized the ship¡¯s layout! We can now take another twenty people!¡± Again, people lined up. Again, the same process repeated. When they reached the new limit, Wasaru smiled and reassured the crowd. ¡°If you weren¡¯t chosen today, don¡¯t worry! Come back tomorrow! There may be last-minute cancellations!¡± That evening, Glenn joined the rest of the sailors at the tavern¡ªa wooden hall built specifically for drinking and revelry in the second tier of the settlement. A long communal table stretched through the center of the room, large enough to seat nearly thirty people at once. But tonight, half the seats were empty. Glenn smiled as she spotted Skye sitting in the far corner. "Still haven''t left for Saipan?" she teased, sliding onto the stool beside her. "And you''re not interested?" Skye shot back. Glenn shrugged, pouring herself a drink. "Nah. My home is here." Skye stared into her untouched glass. "I don''t have a home anymore." There was no bitterness in her voice. Just a quiet, empty certainty. Glenn''s chest tightened. "Skye¡­ a home is just a place. It¡¯s not your whole life." Skye let out a dry chuckle, swirling her drink. "Everyone I knew¡ªmy family, my friends¡­ they''re all gone. Vanished when the Abyssal Beast attacked New Marrakesh. You don¡¯t get it, Glenn. I have nothing left." You still have me. Glenn thought it but didn¡¯t say it. "So¡­ you''re really going, then?" Skye nodded. "Maybe it¡¯s a second chance. A real home. A place where I can start a family, build something stable, live an easy, peaceful life." "And you can''t do that here?" Glenn found herself growing irritated. She knew she should be happy for Skye, encourage her, support her. But the thought of losing her made it unbearable. Skye sighed, rubbing a hand over her face. "You really don¡¯t understand, do you? I hate the Sunless Sea. I hate the constant danger, the endless uncertainty. I became a sailor to earn enough money to leave this life behind, not because I enjoy it. Every time I bring my ship back to land, I feel relieved that I survived another day." She finally lifted the glass and took a sip, her expression distant.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. "I¡¯m sorry." Glenn swallowed, unsure what to say next. In the end, she forced a grin and lifted her glass high. "If tonight¡¯s your last night here, then quit looking so damn miserable! We should send you off with a proper toast!" Skye blinked, then let out a small, reluctant laugh. Glenn smirked. "To home." Skye hesitated for a moment, then finally lifted her glass, a weak but genuine smile on her lips. "To home." They drank together for a long time. And in that moment, Glenn had never felt more happy. Or more heartbroken. When Glenn woke the next afternoon, she immediately sensed something was off. The fishing village¡ªnormally alive with the hum of conversation and the rhythmic creak of wooden planks¡ªwas eerily silent. She rubbed her eyes and stepped outside, where she found groups of villagers packing their belongings. Many were preparing to leave for Saipan. Skye is probably one of them. The thought left a hollow ache in her chest. As she turned to head home, a familiar voice drifted from the stairway leading to the second tier of the village. Glenn instinctively ducked into a narrow alley between two wooden houses, pressing herself against the shadows. She recognized the voices. The two men from the cargo ship. "What have you done?" The deep, rough voice was hushed¡ªlaced with fear. "I¡­ I only wanted to save my son," the bespectacled man replied, his tone wavering with uncertainty and hesitation. "My son will come back to me when that egg hatches. We just need¡­ a few more people." Glenn felt a chill crawl up her spine. "Whatever comes out of that egg won¡¯t be your son! It¡¯ll be a monster! Wake up, Wasaru! The Empire still needs you!" The bespectacled man¡ªWasaru¡ªwas silent for a long moment. "I don¡¯t need the Empire," he finally murmured. "I only need my son." "Then how many more lives will it take?" The deep voice spat, filled with desperation. "Tell me, Wasaru¡ªhow many more must die before your son returns?" Wasaru did not answer. From her hiding spot, Glenn could see them now¡ªtwo figures standing on the wooden landing. The shadows concealed her presence, but she dared not move. "What should I do, then?" Wasaru whispered. "Destroy it," the deep voice replied. "That¡¯s what you should do." Wasaru lowered his head slightly. "Even you would have me abandon my own child?" Something in his voice turned cold. "You, of all people, should understand me best." "Wasa¡ª" Before the other man¡ªGenzo¡ªcould finish his sentence, Wasaru¡¯s hand flashed beneath his coat. The blade struck deep into Genzo¡¯s abdomen. The sickening sound of metal piercing flesh made Glenn''s breath catch in her throat. Both she and Genzo stared in utter disbelief as the older man twisted the knife. "Don¡¯t tell me to abandon my son again." Wasaru spoke calmly, coldly, as he placed his other hand on Genzo¡¯s chest and shoved. With a ragged gasp, Genzo toppled backward¡ªhis body crashing down the stairs before vanishing into the dark waters below. His blood splattered across the wooden steps. Wasaru stood there for a moment, watching the last ripples of red spreading in the water, then turned and walked down to the docks. Glenn remained frozen in place long after he was gone. Her mind reeled with questions. What the hell was he talking about? A terrible realization settled in her gut. They weren¡¯t here to resettle refugees in Saipan. And worse¡ª Skye was in danger. Glenn broke into a sprint, her boots pounding against the wooden planks as she raced down the pier. Ahead, a long line of villagers was forming at the base of the ship¡¯s ladder, waiting to board Aurora. Amid the crowd, she saw her. Skye¡¯s reddish-brown hair stood out against the sea of weary travelers. A small duffel bag rested at her feet¡ªlightly packed, as if she wasn¡¯t expecting to take much. "Skye!" Glenn¡¯s voice cut through the murmur of the crowd, drawing glances as she shoved past people, pushing her way forward. Skye turned, startled. "Glenn¡­?" There was confusion in her gaze, but no alarm, no hesitation. "What¡¯s wrong?" Glenn grasped Skye¡¯s shoulders, panting. "You can¡¯t get on that ship!" she blurted, her voice urgent, her breath ragged. "Something is wrong¡ª" "Is there something wrong with my ship?" A calm, collected voice interrupted. Glenn froze. Turning, she saw him approaching from the front of the line. Wasaru. And he wasn¡¯t alone. Five or six armed men flanked him, their hands resting on holstered weapons. They weren¡¯t aiming. Not yet. But their presence was a silent warning. Glenn swallowed, forcing herself to steady her voice. "Skye, you have to believe me." She turned back to her friend. "They''re not taking you to Saipan." Skye''s brow furrowed. "What are you talking about?" Glenn tightened her grip. "Why do they keep taking more people every day? They said the ship was full of refugees¡ªbut has anyone actually seen them? "That ship is massive, but it¡¯s silent. Where are the crew? Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s strange?" Her voice rose higher than she intended, drawing the attention of those nearby. For the first time, doubt flickered across Skye¡¯s face. But it was brief. "Glenn¡­" Skye¡¯s expression softened, but there was a deep sadness behind her eyes. "I''m old. I¡¯ve spent too long in the Sunless Sea. I don¡¯t want to die out here.¡± Skye exhaled slowly, her hands closing over Glenn¡¯s. "I want to die in a real bed. In a real home. Surrounded by family. My children." And then, she turned away. "I¡¯m sorry." Glenn barely noticed as strong hands grabbed her, pulling her back, forcing her away from the pier. She didn¡¯t resist. She barely felt anything at all. Her gaze remained locked on Skye¡¯s retreating figure, watching as she climbed Aurora¡¯s ladder and disappeared into its silent depths. ¡­ When Glenn came to, she was bound to a chair. Her wrists lashed behind her back, her ankles tied to the chair¡¯s legs. The air was thick with the scent of spilled liquor and salt. She was inside the tavern, the same place she had spent last night drinking with Skye. But now, the windows were shut. The only light came from a single candle flickering atop the long wooden table. Beyond its reach, the darkness was absolute. Glenn didn¡¯t struggle. She simply sat there, staring. Because it didn¡¯t matter anymore. She had lost everything. It was just as she had once said¡ªa home was just a place. The people who mattered were what truly made life worth living. And she had no one left. A voice broke the silence. ¡°You and I¡­ we are more alike than you think.¡± Glenn didn¡¯t react. She didn¡¯t care. ¡°I lost someone precious to me too.¡± The voice was deep, familiar, laced with sorrow. Glenn wondered if it was genuine. ¡°Do you know what I did?¡± A quiet chuckle. ¡°The same thing you did. I tried to bring him back.¡± The clink of glass, followed by the sharp shatter of it breaking against the floor. ¡°And we both failed, didn¡¯t we?¡± The voice wavered now, trembling with something between regret and madness. ¡°I tried so hard. But what came back to me wasn¡¯t my son. It looked like him. It spoke like him. But I knew. Deep down, I knew. That thing inside him¡­ it wasn¡¯t my boy." The sound of labored breathing. ¡°And I¡­ I don¡¯t even know what it wants.¡± The voice cracked¡ªa sob escaping through clenched teeth. ¡°I was terrified.¡± Glenn remained still, her gaze empty. She didn¡¯t care. ¡°I tried to kill him.¡± The voice hardened, shifting from grief to rage. ¡°But I couldn¡¯t.¡± A pause. ¡°By the time I realized my mistake¡­ it was too late. That thing had already started killing the people on the ship.¡± "It wasn¡¯t my fault!" The voice rose in desperation. ¡°How was I supposed to know this would happen!?¡± Then, a violent snarl. ¡°Shut up, Genzo! No, listen¡ªthose worthless soldiers couldn¡¯t even kill a single child. And you¡­ you were just as useless as them. Because of people like you, the Saipan Empire will never defeat the Soviets.¡± The room fell silent. Glenn stared at the void before her, unblinking. Then, footsteps. Slow. Measured. Approaching. "Only you and I understand this kind of grief." A figure stepped into the candlelight. Wasaru. His once brilliant blue eyes were obscured by blood-soaked hair, the fractured lens of his glasses catching the dim flicker of the flame. Half of his face was gone. A great, jagged wound had carved through his cheek, exposing raw, torn flesh beneath. Blood dripped freely from the ruin of his skin, staining his neck, his collar, pooling dark at the tips of his fingers. He looked like something dragged out of a nightmare. He stepped closer until he was towering over her, his gaze sinking into hers. A drop of blood from his wound dripped onto her face. "You understand why I did it, don''t you?" Wasaru pulled out a knife. And then, he cut the ropes that bound her. "You are the only one who truly understands me." Glenn didn¡¯t know how she had walked away from there. She only became aware of herself again when someone grabbed her by the arm, stopping her in the middle of the street outside the tavern. "Excuse me, miss. Do you know where I can buy fuel?" She turned to see a stranger she had never met before¡ªa man with wavy hair and dull, storm-gray eyes. His face bore an expression of weariness, as if the world itself had exhausted him. A crimson-red scarf was wrapped around his neck, its color rich like freshly spilled blood. She barely registered his presence. Lifting a hand, she pointed vaguely toward the tavern and walked away without a word. Not even sparing him a glance when he muttered his thanks. When Glenn reached home, she collapsed onto her bed. And cried herself to sleep. ¡­ When she woke again, three days had passed. Aurora had long since departed. The remaining sailors told her that twenty more people had boarded before it left. Altogether, over ninety souls had vanished into the depths of the Sunless Sea. Knuckle, one of the few still left in the village, told her the rest. Not long after Aurora''s departure, Wasaru had returned. With five men in tow. They looked like they had crawled straight out of a battlefield¡ªbloodied, battered, carrying the stench of death. Without a word to anyone, they seized the tavern, claiming it as their stronghold. No one dared question them. No one dared to resist. Armed to the teeth, they forced the villagers to hand over food, fuel, liquor. Everything. Then, they shut themselves inside and never came out. Life, in a strange way, returned to normal. With so few people left, there were fewer mouths to feed. Fishing became easier. The village, once bursting with voices, had turned into a ghost town, barely thirty souls lingering in its shadow. Glenn went through the motions. She woke up. She fished. She ate. She worked. She drank. She slept. She did it again the next day. And the next. And the next. She was alive. But there was no life left in her. Nothing mattered anymore. So, on one quiet morning, Glenn snuck onto Knuckle¡¯s boat while he was asleep. She stole an old flintlock pistol. She checked it¡ªpacked the gunpowder, loaded the bullet. And then, she made her way toward the tavern. The place where she and her only friend had once laughed together. Just one shot. That¡¯s all it would take. It would have been easier to turn the gun on herself. But he had said it himself¡ªshe was the only one who understood him. And she understood what it meant to endure. What it meant to keep breathing when there was no longer a reason to. That was why he had let her go. And that was why she would put an end to it. The tavern stood before her. She took a deep breath and stepped forward. And then¡ª A hand grabbed her shoulder. "Excuse me, miss." A voice¡ªcalm, detached. "I have urgent business with the people inside. Please wait out here." Glenn turned, about to protest¡ª But then, he walked past her. A man wrapped in a deep red scarf that fluttered in the wind, his wavy grey hair tousled by the breeze. A revolver rested in his right hand, its barrel catching the dim light. Beside him, a young boy with soft green hair followed in silence. They stepped inside the tavern. Glenn did not follow. She stood motionless for ten whole minutes. Until¡ª Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! A pause. Then, a final shot. Silence fell. Not long after, the man reemerged. The revolver in his grasp was still warm, thin wisps of smoke curling from its muzzle. He flicked open the cylinder, ejecting six spent casings onto the ground. Then, without hesitation, he turned to her and said¡ª "I''d like to buy some diesel. Five hundred gallons, if possible. Name your price." Glenn shook her head. "Take it. No charge." That night, the village came alive once more. With Glenn leading the effort, the remaining sailors rallied together, hauling barrels of diesel down the docks. It took little time. Soon, they watched as the submarine departed, slipping into the endless dark horizon. "We owe them, huh?" Knuckle murmured beside her. Glenn didn¡¯t reply. "Where do you think they''re headed next?" "No idea." Knuckle was silent for a moment. Then¡ª "Do you think Skye will like Saipan?" Glenn¡¯s gaze drifted to the waves, watching as lantern light shimmered upon the restless sea. Droplets of seawater clung to the wooden pier, reflecting iridescent hues. "She''ll be happy," Glenn murmured. "Wherever she is." Then, she turned¡ª And walked away. "Hey¡ªwhere are you going?" Glenn didn¡¯t stop. "Saipan," she said. She wanted to see the home that Skye had dreamed of. Maybe¡ª Maybe it could be hers too. Aurora - Part 2 Holland flicked the spent cigarette into the Sunless Sea, watching as the embered tip disappeared into the abyss below. Then, without a second glance, he turned and started down the makeshift wooden pier¡ªplanks haphazardly assembled, patched over time with whatever materials were available. Each step required caution; one misplaced foot could send him plunging straight into the dark waters below. He lifted his gaze, taking in the towering rock spire that loomed above him. The settlement clung precariously to its jagged surface¡ªwooden structures fastened to the cliffsides, a chaotic web of rope bridges and rickety ladders connecting homes stacked one upon another. A fragile existence, yet resilient. At the far end of the pier, a small wooden outpost stood, barely more than a shack. As Holland approached, Matthew stepped out to meet him. ¡°We¡¯re about twenty kilometers from New Marrakesh,¡± Matthew reported. ¡°This place started as a temporary fishing outpost, but when the ¡®thing¡¯ attacked the Nile settlements, refugees from the city fled here and turned it into a permanent community. It doesn¡¯t even have a name yet.¡± Holland gave a curt nod. ¡°Do they have fuel?¡± Matthew exhaled heavily, shaking his head. ¡°That¡¯s the problem. Since the mainland supply chains collapsed and the capital¡¯s fuel stations were abandoned, fuel prices for submersibles skyrocketed. These people rely on their boats for survival. They can¡¯t afford to sell what little they have.¡± Holland¡¯s eyes flicked toward the dock, where he spotted Esther standing at the edge. She had pulled the hood of her orange coat over her head, shielding herself from the bitter sea wind. ¡°Hold off on letting the crew disembark,¡± he instructed Matthew. ¡°Tell Hector to keep the ship secured.¡± With that, he made his way toward the girl. She was staring up, eyes wide with wonder, tracing the jagged silhouette of the colossal stone spire overhead. ¡°If this is an open-sea formation, the minimum depth here must be at least a thousand meters. And that means this rock¡­ it¡¯s even taller than that. Can stalagmites even grow this high?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you to follow me,¡± Holland said, his voice flat. ¡°You¡¯re not negotiating for fuel?¡± she countered, still gazing skyward. Holland sighed. ¡°You want to come along?¡± ¡°I want to see it.¡± Finally, she turned to meet his gaze. As she did, the wind caught her hood, pulling it back and sending strands of golden hair whipping through the salty air. Holland found himself recalling the first time he had seen her, standing alone in the grand hall of the Under D.C. Museum. Her hair had been shorter then, her clothes newer, but the determination in her eyes had remained unchanged. He let out a long breath, then turned on his heel. ¡°Then keep up.¡± Without another word, they began their climb, ascending the steep, winding ladders toward the heart of the nameless settlement. ¡­ Holland kept his left hand pressed firmly against the rocky wall as he ascended the narrow wooden steps. If he so much as glanced to his right, he could just barely make out the blackened water far below¡ªthough, thankfully, the perpetual darkness of the Sunless World and his lack of vertigo made it easy to ignore. The girl following behind him, however, was not so fortunate. He cast a glance over his shoulder to find Esther struggling up the stairs in a half-crawl, gripping each rung as if one misstep would send her plummeting into the abyss. "Why didn¡¯t they build railings on these things?" she muttered between ragged breaths, noticing his gaze. "That¡¯s just how fishing villages are," he replied, extending a hand toward her. Esther hesitated, clearly reluctant. "I¡ªI can manage." "If you slip and die, I¡¯ll be the one explaining it to your father," he said dryly. That seemed to do the trick. After another moment¡¯s hesitation, she took his hand. Her fingers were ice-cold. They continued their climb in silence. Then, without warning, she spoke again. "Who are you?" Holland furrowed his brows. "What¡¯s that supposed to mean?" "Before you became the captain of this ship¡­ what were you doing?" He considered his answer for a moment. "I was a helmsman. Served on a submarine for the navy." "Then why would the U.S. government choose you to captain this mission?" "How the hell should I know?" "Then why did you accept this job?" she pressed. "Why agree to lead a voyage this dangerous?" Holland very nearly sighed in relief when he spotted the glow of lanterns ahead, their light flickering at the crest of the staircase. "We¡¯re here," he announced, cutting the conversation short. Both of them stepped onto a wide wooden platform, which served as a main walkway connecting various structures clinging precariously to the rock face. Bridges of rope and wood, along with vertical ladders, crisscrossed the settlement like a tangled web. People moved through these precarious pathways with a familiarity that defied reason.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. "How do they even walk on those things?" Esther murmured in awe. Holland reached out and stopped a passing villager. "Excuse me. Where can I buy fuel?" The woman, without meeting his gaze, gestured vaguely toward a wooden structure at the far end of the walkway. "Thanks," he muttered before turning to Esther, who had wandered over to a makeshift fish stall, inspecting the silver-scaled creatures on display. He grabbed her by the sleeve and pulled her along toward their destination. "The people here seem¡­ strange," she murmured as they walked. Holland didn¡¯t break stride. "What do you mean?" "Look around." She lowered her voice. "They¡¯re so¡­ quiet. No one¡¯s talking, no one¡¯s smiling." At her words, Holland¡¯s eyes flickered back to the woman he had stopped earlier, then scanned the rest of the villagers. Their clothes were tattered, patched together with whatever scraps they could find¡ªa common sight in fishing settlements and refugee camps. That much wasn¡¯t unusual. But she was right. No one greeted each other. No one made eye contact. Every person who passed them kept their gaze fixed to the ground, moving with a detached, mechanical purpose, as if they were sleepwalking through their daily routines. It could have been the natural weariness of those who had lost their homes, forced into survival mode after their world had been reduced to ruin. But Holland didn¡¯t believe in coincidence. Without a word, his hand dipped into his coat pocket, quietly disengaging the safety on his revolver. As they reached the wooden door of their destination, he stopped abruptly, raising a hand to signal Esther to do the same. Not that it helped¡ªshe walked straight into his back with a muffled thud. "Ouch." "Watch where you¡¯re going. And stay quiet," he muttered. Pressing his back against the wall, he edged toward a nearby window and peered inside. A dim glow flickered from a fireplace. Voices echoed from deeper within the building¡ªfive or six of them, judging by the sound. Holland pulled his revolver from inside his coat, its polished barrel catching a sliver of light from the lanterns above. It was an old piece, an antique by any measure. No amount of careful maintenance could conceal its age. The grip was ivory¡ªa relic of an extinct species, from a time when the world was still lit by the sun. He flipped open the cylinder, checked the ammunition, and snapped it back into place. "Are you planning to kill them all and steal their fuel?" Esther asked, her voice low but sharp. "What kind of novels have you been reading?" Holland shot Esther a disapproving glance before pushing open the wooden door and stepping inside. The first thing he noticed was the clutter of empty glass bottles strewn across the floor. As the door swung wider, a few rolled lazily, clinking against each other in the silence. The interior of the wooden building stretched into a long, dimly lit hall, lined with a single table running its entire length. Scattered along it were human figures, most of them slumped forward, faces buried in folded arms. "Who the hell are you!?" A sharp voice called from the far end of the table. Holland turned his gaze to the speaker¡ªan unusually short man, smaller even than Esther. A dwarf, he surmised. "What do you want?" Another voice, deeper and heavier, came from his left. A stout man, still seated, though his thick fingers had slid toward the grip of a pistol resting on the table. "I''m Captain Holland of the Washington. I''m here to purchase fuel from your settlement," he said, keeping his words clipped and precise. His own hand remained loose, but poised, ready to react. The distance wasn¡¯t in his favor. If the man on the left reached for his gun first, Holland wouldn¡¯t have the time to draw and fire before a bullet left the barrel. "You think we have fuel to spare, you bastard!?" The dwarf on the right screeched. "Go back the way you came, and get the hell out," the fat man spat, his grip tightening. "Gentlemen, that''s enough." A new voice emerged from the farthest end of the table¡ªone untouched by the candlelight flickering through the room. The darkness obscured the speaker, but the tone carried weight, smooth yet grave, a voice accustomed to control. "This is hardly the way to welcome a guest, wouldn''t you say?" Instantly, both the dwarf and the fat man fell silent. Fear flickered across their faces, their hostility dissolving in the span of a heartbeat. "Now then," the unseen man continued, "let me have a word with Captain Holland. You said you needed fuel, is that correct?" Holland shifted his stance slightly, recalculating. He couldn¡¯t see the man, but he estimated his location from the voice. If a fight broke out, that was where his first shot would go. "Are you the one in charge here?" he asked. A low, rasping chuckle answered. "Something like that, Captain. Let¡¯s just say I have the authority to make decisions on behalf of this community. Anyone here care to object?" The slumped figures at the table all shook their heads in eerie synchronization. A cold unease settled in Holland¡¯s gut. His instincts screamed at him to back away, to leave before things took a turn. But Esther stood behind him¡ªtoo close, too vulnerable. "I¡¯d be more than happy to provide you with the fuel you need, Captain Holland. But there is one small condition." The voice in the dark resumed, each word deliberate. "You¡¯ll need to sink a ship for me." Holland¡¯s brow furrowed. The unease thickened into something heavier, something dangerous. "That depends on which ship you want to sink." he said, voice guarded. The unseen figure leaned forward just enough for the candlelight to catch the edges of his grin. "It¡¯s a ghost ship, Captain Holland. A ghost ship that was once the Aurora." A ghost ship¡ªthe most classic of all seafarers¡¯ tales. The stories were always the same: a ship devoid of crew, drifting across the endless seas of the Sunless World, answering to no master. Any fool who dared step aboard was never seen again. That was the foundation of all these legends. Holland found it amusing. ¡°I don¡¯t believe in ghosts.¡± "I believe this ship docked at New Marrakesh just before the attack of... whatever that was," the low voice continued, unshaken by Holland¡¯s skepticism. "According to the last report I received, it has been abandoned ever since." "Let me guess¡ªit started drifting toward your shore all on its own?" Holland tried for a joke, but no one laughed. No one even looked up from the surface of the table. A heavy silence settled in, thick with dread. "It came for us, Captain Holland. And it has been hunting our fishing boats one by one. We¡¯re down to three now. No one dares set sail anymore." Holland narrowed his eyes. "And how exactly do you know it''s the ghost ship''s doing?" "The last crew to disappear radioed in before they were lost. They gave the name written on the hull." The man leaned forward, his voice just above a whisper. "When I searched for records, I found out that ship shouldn¡¯t have a crew. It shouldn¡¯t even be out at sea. But I don¡¯t believe in ghosts either, Captain. I believe there¡¯s someone using that ship to hunt us down." That made more sense. Holland rubbed his jaw in thought. "How big is it?" "A Soviet transport freighter. Fully metal-hulled. Our wooden fishing boats don¡¯t stand a chance against it." That also made sense. A steel freighter would crush a wooden boat without effort. And if the ship¡¯s bridge was built high above the deck, no one could board it easily. That explained why they needed him. "How much are you offering?" Holland asked. "Five thousand gallons of diesel. A fair price for one torpedo, wouldn¡¯t you say?" A very fair price, considering they would only need a single synthetic torpedo to sink the ship. Holland gave a slow nod. "Agreed. Do you know where it is now?" The unseen man in the darkness let out a quiet chuckle. "I¡¯ll send one of my men with you. He¡¯ll guide you to the ship and ensure that you really destroy it." A pause. Then, "Take Tiny." "It¡¯s Tony¡­" the dwarf muttered in a barely audible grumble. And so, the three of them left the decrepit, eerie old tavern together. Aurora - Part 3 Amidst the howling winds, Will struggled to keep his balance on the pitching deck, the waves slamming against the landing craft that carried twelve passengers aboard. He was still trying to wrap his head around the fact that Washington¡¯s upper hull could actually split open. Not only did the multi-purpose turret emerge from its hidden compartment, but the side panels of the submarine could also be retracted to deploy an extendable crane¡ªone designed to lift objects from the outside and store them in the cargo bay on the third deck. In this case, it had been used to lower their landing craft into the abyss of the Sunless Sea. Instinctively, Will reached for the small camera mounted beside his head, afraid it might come loose. But to his relief, the device was securely attached to the standard U.S. military combat helmet via an accessory rail¡ªan intentional design, it seemed. The camera held firm, unmoving, despite the relentless assault of the waves. "Stop messing with it. It¡¯s not going to fall off. Focus on holding the railing unless you wanna go for a swim." Sonia¡¯s voice crackled through the portable earpiece lodged in his ear, another salvaged relic from the unfortunate soldiers who had met their end aboard the ship. "Tell me you at least cleaned these before making me wear them," Will grumbled, suddenly realizing the grim reality of where the equipment had come from. "I swear I can still smell the last guy¡¯s earwax." "I didn¡¯t turn on the mic right now, by the way," Sonia replied dryly. "Didn¡¯t want the sound of the waves to blow out my eardrums. You can hear me, but I won¡¯t be able to hear your whining. Now, first thing¡¯s first¡ªI should probably apologize in advance because those earpieces aren¡¯t exactly washable, even if they¡¯re waterproof. Secondly, the signal works the same way as your camera¡ªlose connection or move too far out of range, and it¡¯s useless. And third¡ªdon¡¯t even think about cutting off my signal or turning off your mic, got it?" Will gritted his teeth as he gripped the railing tighter. Great. More of Sonia¡¯s insane scavenged tech. "I managed to eavesdrop on the mission briefing," Sonia continued, her tone light, almost nonchalant. "We¡¯re calling this Operation Aurora. Your mission is to board and investigate the ghost ship¡ªwhere, theoretically, there should be no one onboard." That did not make Will feel any better. "It¡¯s a ghost ship. Isn¡¯t that the whole problem?" "You¡¯re being such a coward, I know what¡¯s in your head right now." Sonia scoffed. "There¡¯s no such thing as ghosts. Besides, you¡¯ve got Rain, the captain, and Commander Hector with you. Whatever¡¯s on that ship, it¡¯s not gonna be a problem. You just need to go in, look around, come back, and then the captain will sink it. After that, we get our fuel and move on. Easy." Easy, Will thought bitterly. Yeah, right. Let¡¯s see if you¡¯d say the same thing if you were the one going aboard. He wanted to believe things would go smoothly, that there was no hidden threat waiting for them. That they¡¯d board the ship, confirm it was empty, and blow it to hell. And yet¡­ The moment the floodlights of the landing craft illuminated the Aurora¡¯s hull, his gut twisted. The ship was old¡ªfar older than he¡¯d imagined. Its once-solid steel was corroded and riddled with rust, massive patches of dark red eating away at its structure. The waves slammed against it, rocking it slightly with each impact, creating a hollow, metallic groan as the hull scraped against itself. The sound sent a chill down Will¡¯s spine. Everything was going to be fine. There was nothing to fear. Nothing at all. Will watched as Holland and Hector assembled the harpoon launcher, securing the nylon rope to the railing of the landing craft before loading the harpoon into place. "Ten bucks says you miss," Holland remarked casually as he aimed at the ship''s railing. "Bet¡¯s on! Watch and learn!" Hector barked back, lifting the harpoon gun with practiced ease before pulling the trigger almost simultaneously with Holland. Holland¡¯s harpoon arced gracefully through the air, its trajectory clean and precise. The moment its momentum died, the rope twisted tightly around the railing of Aurora, securing itself in place. Hector¡¯s shot, however, barely grazed the railing before overshooting, reaching the limit of the rope and yanking back violently. Will and the rest of the team aboard the craft barely had time to react before the iron harpoon came hurtling toward them at terrifying speed. A blur of motion¡ªsomeone slammed into Will, knocking him to the deck just as the harpoon speared through the space where his face had been. Before he could process what was happening, a hand shot out, catching the harpoon mid-air with perfect precision. Will stared, his breath catching in his throat. The harpoon¡¯s wickedly sharp tip hovered mere inches from his face. "Thanks, I¡ª" His words were cut off as the entire coil of rope that had been attached to the harpoon came tumbling down, landing squarely on his head. "Now that¡¯s what I call a hell of a start, ghost ship!" Hector bellowed, his voice thick with amusement, while the rest of the team erupted into raucous laughter at Will¡¯s expense. "Don¡¯t go blaming ghosts for your shitty aim," Holland quipped, entirely unfazed. "And you owe me ten bucks." Without another word, Holland tested the rope¡¯s strength before gripping it and beginning his ascent. "Rain, Will, Da Costa, George¡ªfollow me up, two at a time. The rest of you, stay with Hector. If that bastard manages to land his shot before we return¡ª" Holland smirked "¡ªwell, that¡¯d be a first." Another round of laughter rang out before Hector¡¯s furious bellowing for discipline and silence cut it short. Rain climbed next, moving swiftly and silently. Will followed only once Holland had reached the ship¡¯s railing. As he scaled the rope, he stole a glance at the sheathed katana strapped across Rain¡¯s back. He¡¯d never actually seen the boy use it in a proper fight before. No¡ªhe had seen him fight, but only against enemies who had already been consumed by that ¡®thing¡¯, or whatever had been controlling them. They hadn¡¯t cared about strategy, hadn¡¯t feared the blade. They had mindlessly lunged at him, hands clawing at the air, indifferent to whether they lived or died. He had never seen Rain go up against another human in a true battle. Sonia, of course, loved to brag about him. She had told him stories¡ªabsurd ones¡ªabout how Rain had taken on ten men at once and emerged unscathed. Will had never truly doubted her. Because on that island¡ªwhen he had been forced to kill, when every moment had been soaked in blood¡ªhe had seen the aftermath of Rain¡¯s skill firsthand. Bodies littered the ground around him and Esther. Some were missing limbs. Some had been cut open, their entrails spilling onto the dirt. Others lay still, blood still gushing from gaping wounds, their fingers frozen mid-clutching, as if trying to hold their lifeblood in place. He knew Rain had fought to protect Esther until they had arrived. And he knew¡ªjust by looking at the sheer number of corpses¡ªthat there had been more than twenty of them. This guy has to be reliable, right? Surely Holland wouldn¡¯t bring a kid who wasn''t even old enough to be a proper sailor just to throw him into a death trap, would he? "Are you afraid?" Rain¡¯s voice cut through the wind from above. "W-what makes you think that?" Damn it, he stuttered. That just made it even more obvious he was scared. "Your hands are shaking. Makes climbing harder." Rain¡¯s tone remained as detached as ever. "Sorry, I¡¯ve been scared of ghost ship stories since I was a kid." He blurted it out before he could stop himself¡ªbefore remembering that Rain was younger than him, and that he was still wearing the damn earpiece. Sonia¡¯s laughter exploded through his ears. "You¡ªha! Ha ha ha! You¡¯re scared of ghost ship stories?! Oh, this is gold! Ha ha ha!" "I should¡¯ve declined this earpiece, just like you did," he muttered to Rain. The boy had outright refused to wear the device, claiming it interfered with his hearing too much. Will now understand that sentiment perfectly. But at least Sonia¡¯s laughter took the edge off the eerie silence surrounding them. "If I die and become a ghost, I¡¯m going to haunt you." He had to say something to save a shred of his dignity as a soldier. At last, they reached Aurora¡¯s deck. Will extended a hand to help Da Costa up the last few rungs before unslinging his rifle and readying his aim. Ahead, Holland held a flare, its glow casting long shadows over the massive hull. The ship stretched for at least three hundred meters, an endless steel graveyard filled with towering shipping containers. Rain was already prying open one of them. He pulled his head out and gave Holland a silent shake of his head¡ªnothing inside. "Everyone aboard?" Holland asked, turning toward them. "Just waiting on George, sir! Almost got him up!" Da Costa responded with unnecessary detail. Will could hear Holland sigh as George finally hauled himself onto the deck. "Alright. Let¡¯s move. The bridge is our first stop." Without waiting for a response, Holland led them into the maze of containers. Suddenly, Rain veered off-course, slipping between two massive containers and vanishing into the darkness. Will opened his mouth to call him back¡ªbut hesitated. "Let him go. Rain is scouting ahead for us." Holland¡¯s tone was calm, steady. "Single file. Watch each other¡¯s backs." A tense journey through a maze of metal begins. Will swept his flashlight in the opposite direction of Holland¡¯s, trying to cover as much ground as possible. Sometimes, the light caught the reflective sheen of cold metal, blinding him momentarily. Other times, the angles of the containers cast deep, jagged shadows, making it feel like something was always moving at the edge of his vision. Holland was with him. Rain was with him. Everything would be fine. Even as they tried to step lightly, their footsteps echoed against the ship¡¯s metallic shell. The clarity of their own steps meant the silence around them was absolute. There was the faint howling of the storm in the distance, but it was noticeably quieter than when they were on the landing boat. "So quiet for a ship caught in a storm¡­" Will¡¯s voice was hushed. ¡°How big is this thing, really?¡± Sonia sounded equally puzzled. Finally, they arrived at the ship¡¯s bridge¡ªa looming, rectangular structure of solid steel sitting at the far end of the deck. And at its entrance, a sprawling pool of blood. The stain covered the entire landing area, spreading outward in messy streaks. It wasn¡¯t a single spill. It was a chaotic spray¡ª like someone had painted the deck in carnage. Holland signaled for everyone to halt immediately. He turned to Rain, who had already positioned himself near the door. ¡°Any body parts?¡± Rain shook his head. Instead, he gestured toward the largest pool of blood near the threshold. ¡°Whatever happened here¡­ the bodies were dragged inside.¡± Will looked up at the steel fortress before them. It suddenly felt even darker, even more ominous. ¡°Calm down. It could be just cleanup from the attack at New Marrakesh.¡± Sonia¡¯s voice cut through his spiraling thoughts. ¡°After all, ¡®something¡¯ might¡¯ve attacked this ship.¡± If the bodies had been removed, that meant their enemy had flesh and blood¡ª Or it was a monster¡­ hungry enough to consume every last scrap. Will forced himself to push away every unnecessary thought. Finally, Rain took a step forward, crossing the threshold into the darkness beyond. The wet squelch of his boots against the blood-soaked floor made Will shudder. They stood at the threshold of the ship¡¯s bridge, keeping a wary watch on their surroundings until Rain finally returned. "Path to the bridge is clear," the boy reported, his voice steady. Will let out a breath he hadn¡¯t realized he¡¯d been holding. "Did you check the bridge itself?" Holland asked. Rain nodded slightly. "This ship is out of fuel. No telling how long it¡¯s been like that, but I¡¯d say it shouldn¡¯t be moving anymore." "That¡¯s good news. Saves us a torpedo," Holland muttered before motioning toward the darkened smears on the floor. "Did you find whoever left those blood trails?" Rain shook his head this time, offering no further comment. Holland exhaled slowly. "That means they¡¯re still here. Below deck. Somewhere deep inside the ship." Will noticed both George and Da Costa looking at the captain like he¡¯d just told them to jump into a shark pit. He was pretty sure he had the same expression on his own face. "You serious, Captain?" George asked, voice barely above a whisper. "Yeah, come on, sir," Da Costa chimed in quickly, trying to appeal to reason. "We already know this ship isn¡¯t a threat anymore. That¡¯s enough, right?" Holland didn¡¯t so much as waver. His stance remained steady, his expression unreadable. "I have a feeling those villagers didn¡¯t tell us everything." His voice was calm, almost contemplative. "I want to know what really happened here."Stolen novel; please report. "Did you catch this disease from Esther?" Sonia¡¯s voice crackled through the earpiece, stunned. Will couldn¡¯t help the small smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. With no further arguments, Holland led them into the bridge in a single-file line. The interior of the vessel was tight¡ªclaustrophobic. Narrow corridors, metallic walls reflecting the sound of their footsteps in ominous echoes, overhead pipes snaking along the ceiling like rusted veins. It reminded Will of the inside of a submarine, every inch of space engineered for function over comfort. Walking through the container maze outside had been bad enough, but this was worse. The passageway was technically wide enough for two people to pass each other, but Will, walking third in line behind Holland and Rain, couldn¡¯t see a thing past their backs. It left an uneasy sensation creeping up his spine, like the darkness ahead held something just waiting for them to step into its grasp. And yet, he still preferred his position over Da Costa¡¯s, who was bringing up the rear. When they reached the first stairwell, Will¡¯s stomach sank. The sign at the landing indicated two paths¡ªupward to the bridge, or downward to the crew quarters and cargo hold. He briefly considered stopping, bending down to tie his shoelaces, and letting everyone else pass so he could quietly sneak up to the bridge instead. A childish thought. He swallowed hard and followed Holland down into the shadows. The clatter of boots against metal steps, the flickering shadows cast by rifle-mounted flashlights, the oppressive silence pressing in from all sides¡ªeverything about this descent set Will on edge. His gaze darted warily around the stairwell, unable to shake the gnawing fear of something lurking just behind him, waiting for him to turn his back. "Would you quit spinning around? You''re blinding me." George, walking just behind him, shielded his eyes with an irritated grunt. Will forced himself to focus forward¡ªdownward¡ªinto the abyss that swallowed the lower decks. Stay calm. You¡¯re not at the front of the line. You¡¯re not at the back either. Breathe. Holland was here. Rain was here. Everything would be fine. Taking a deep breath, he stepped off the last stair and planted his boots firmly on the grated floor. Painted letters on the wall confirmed their location: Deck Two ¨C Crew Quarters. Holland swept his flashlight across the ground, and the beam illuminated something that made Will¡¯s stomach twist. A trail of dried blood¡ªthick, smeared, and unmistakable¡ªstreaked from the stairwell they¡¯d just descended and led down another flight toward the third deck. Deeper into the ship¡¯s bowels. "Looks like our bodies are in the cargo hold," Holland remarked, his voice disturbingly nonchalant. A collective groan rippled through the team¡ªincluding Will. "That¡¯s enough, boss." "Captain, this is straight out of a horror novel. You know that, right?" "At the very least, shouldn¡¯t we wait for Commander Hector to catch up?" Holland regarded them all with the expression of a disappointed parent. "Go find yourselves some skirts," he sneered before continuing down the next flight without hesitation. Rain followed without a word. And so, they had no choice but to follow. ¡­ Deck Three was a cavernous space. Will stepped off the stairs onto an elevated platform, overlooking the vast cargo hold stretched out before them. Unlike the deck above, which had been packed with rusting shipping containers, this level housed a cluttered mess of wooden crates, rolls of animal hides, and construction materials¡ªoak planks, ironwood beams, and bundles of ash lumber stacked high on towering metal racks. The aisles between them were narrow, maze-like, and marked by faded placards denoting their contents. The blood trail didn¡¯t hesitate. It streaked straight from the stairwell, smeared across the warehouse floor, before vanishing into one of the aisles. Above it, the placard read: LIVESTOCK. Holland gave Rain a sharp nod. Without a word, the young man unsheathed his sword, its metal glinting faintly under the dim light, before slipping into the maze of towering storage racks. The captain of the Washington turned back to the rest of them. "Disengage safeties. Stay sharp. We¡¯re close." Will had just opened his mouth to ask how Holland knew that¡ªwhen the stench hit him. A wave of putrid, rotting decay rolled through the air, thick and choking. It clung to the back of his throat like a disease. The unmistakable scent of decomposing flesh. Holland moved forward, leading the way. Will followed, then George and Da Costa. They advanced in single file, stepping deeper into the corridor of towering shelves. Will¡¯s flashlight swept over the rows of massive cages stacked on either side, their bars rusted and empty. Scattered inside were scraps of food, tufts of fur, and claw marks etched into the metal. "What the hell were they keeping here?" Da Costa murmured from behind. "Livestock. Didn¡¯t you read the sign at the entrance?" George shot back. "I don¡¯t read, genius. More importantly¡ªwhere the hell are they now?" No one answered. Will let the question hang, dreading the implications. His mind grasped for a rational explanation, one that didn¡¯t involve what every instinct in his body was screaming at him. Maybe, whoever took this ship had offloaded the livestock after leaving New Marrakesh¡ªafter the city fell to ¡®something¡¯. That would make sense, wouldn¡¯t it? But then¡­ That would mean the blood on the upper deck came after the ship had been abandoned. And no scavenger in their right mind would drag bodies down here, into the cargo hold¡ªespecially not one meant for food storage. So who¡ª No. What had done it? Will swallowed thickly, the nausea rising like bile in his throat. There was nothing but silence in his earpiece. Sonia hadn¡¯t said a word since they stepped into the cargo hold. Maybe she was just as caught up in this as he was. But right now, he would have killed to be sitting next to her, watching all of this unfold through a camera lens rather than experiencing it firsthand. The deeper they went, the worse the smell became. The air was thick with decay, the kind that clung to your clothes and burrowed into your skin. It didn¡¯t just stink¡ªit saturated the space, making every breath feel like an assault. Will finally gave up and yanked his collar up over his nose, suppressing a gag. George and Da Costa weren¡¯t faring any better. Holland, as usual, remained unaffected, moving steadily forward, his pistol raised and unwavering. Then, at last, the rows of storage racks ended. They reached the far side of the cargo hold. And there¡ªjust beyond the last row of towering shelves¡ªWill saw it. A hulking mass loomed in the darkness. Even with only its vague outline visible, even before his flashlight could fully reveal it, he knew. This was the source of the smell. And it was enormous. Holland had seen the shadow before any of them. With a silent hand signal, he ordered them into a line formation. Stifling coughs and covering their mouths and noses, they rushed forward, positioning themselves in a row as instructed. Once they were in position, Holland motioned for them to shine their flashlights forward. What Will saw nearly made him vomit. The massive silhouette before them was a mountain of corpses, stacked haphazardly, reaching over three meters high. Human bodies lay tangled together in grotesque angles, hollow eye sockets staring back at him in eerie silence. Among them, the carcasses of livestock¡ªcows, horses, pigs¡ªall mutilated, all decayed. The second the lights hit the pile, a swarm of flies erupted into the air, buzzing wildly, their wings reflecting off the beams. Da Costa and George instantly doubled over and vomited, their retching noises drowned by the droning hum of insects. "What the hell is this!?" "God have mercy¡­" A voice crackled in Will¡¯s earpiece¡ªSonia. "What am I looking at?" Will clenched his jaw, unwilling to open his mouth for fear of swallowing the flies that now filled the space around them. Holland, unfazed, stepped closer. He knelt at the base of the pile and pulled free a corpse that wasn¡¯t as deeply buried as the others. It was a woman¡ªmiddle-aged, wearing a naval uniform distinct from those on the Washington. Another crew. Another ship. Her reddish-brown hair was thick with maggots, writhing between strands like living filth. But it wasn¡¯t the decay that caught Will¡¯s attention¡ªit was the gaping wound in her abdomen. Holland shone his light over the gash. "Her stomach¡¯s been sliced open¡ªcleanly, with a blade." Holland stood, sweeping his flashlight over the rest of the pile. "The others are the same." Will followed the captain¡¯s gaze, and dread crawled up his spine. Every single body¡ªhuman or otherwise¡ªwas missing parts. Arms, legs, sections of their torsos, some stripped down to bare ribs. The cuts were precise, surgical. No tearing, no claw marks. "It''s as if someone took a sword to them¡ª" Will started, but then he froze. His throat went dry. "What is it?" Holland asked, noticing his sudden silence. He followed Will¡¯s trembling flashlight beam. Will¡¯s flashlight hovered over the peak of the corpse mound. There, something grotesque awaited. A dark film, deep crimson, oozed over the bodies, stretching like viscous sinew, a sickly veil fusing them together. The corpses were no longer separate beings. A woman¡¯s head melded into the shoulder of a man. A child, his torso half-swallowed by the bloated gut of an obese figure. Where flesh met flesh, a black ichor oozed, sealing their bodies like grotesque adhesive. That was horror enough. But what made Will¡¯s stomach clench with cold terror wasn¡¯t the mutilated bodies¡ªit was what sat at the very summit of the grotesque heap. A black, glistening mass. It was ovoid in shape, its surface coated in a slick layer of mucus that reflected the light in wet, shimmering streaks. The center had been ripped open, revealing an interior of pulsing veins, stretching outward like tendrils. Will wasn¡¯t the only one staring. George and Da Costa, standing beside him, had their eyes locked on the same thing. "What the hell is that?" George whispered. "Looks like a giant ball." "No," Will said. His voice felt distant, detached. "It looks like an egg." Silence crashed down over them. A suffocating, heavy silence. And then¡ªrealization. George swallowed audibly. Da Costa¡¯s breathing hitched. They all turned¡ªslowly, painfully slowly¡ªto look again at the gaping rupture in the blackened shell. "An egg that¡¯s already hatched¡­" Holland murmured. Then¡ªhe flinched. His body jerked, his instincts screaming before his mind even caught up. His gun snapped up, aimed at the darkness. "Everyone, watch your surroundings!" Holland barked. Steel clicked as every man swung their rifles, scanning the looming maze of storage racks behind them. Will turned, his flashlight beam cutting through the empty aisles, tracing the skeletal remains of abandoned livestock pens. And that was when it struck. A shadow burst from beneath the corpse mound. Fast. Unnaturally fast. Will barely had time to register movement before the figure was on him. His flashlight caught the flash of metal¡ª A blade. And there was no time to dodge. His breath seized. His muscles tensed. And then¡ª A second shadow moved. A blur of white and black flew past his shoulder. A sword. The unmistakable gleam of polished steel collided with the oncoming blade, deflecting it away from Will¡¯s exposed throat. The attacker staggered backward. And before Will could even regain his breath, Rain was already in motion. The young swordsman surged forward, blade drawn, meeting the darkness head-on. Rain¡¯s blade was a blur of steel as he pressed forward, relentless in his assault. Each stroke came with fluid precision, striking at angles designed to overwhelm and dismantle his opponent¡¯s defense. The shadowed figure moved like a specter, slipping between Rain¡¯s attacks with uncanny reflexes, deflecting each strike with a flick of their gleaming dagger. Step by step, they retreated, guided not by desperation, but by calculation. Will raised his rifle, sighting the enemy¡ªbut Rain was too close, his swift movements an unpredictable shield blocking any clear shot. Damn it. He was useless in this fight. But wasn¡¯t Rain a master swordsman? Will had never witnessed the young warrior fight seriously before¡ªnot like this. Rain¡¯s movements were liquid, his stance unshakable. Every step forward forced his opponent back. He was pushing them, tightening the noose with sheer skill and speed. And yet¡ª The enemy did not falter. They matched Rain¡¯s pace, their dagger flashing like a streak of liquid silver. Every deadly arc of the samurai blade was caught, turned, redirected with eerie precision. Sparks erupted. Metal clashed against metal, the sound growing sharper, faster. The combat blurred into something beyond human speed¡ªtwo weapons dancing, too fast for the eye to track. Then¡ª Everything stopped. A final clash. A single miscalculation. Will saw it. Rain¡¯s katana spun through the air, tumbling end over end before it clattered onto the steel floor. Blood dripped from his palm. A blade had pierced straight through it. The enemy had been hiding a second knife. The shadow figure had feigned weakness, lured Rain into overextending, and in that split second, they had struck¡ªdriving the dagger straight through his sword hand, disarming him in a single motion. Rain barely had time to react before his arm was wrenched back, twisted at an unnatural angle. The enemy moved like smoke, circling behind him, using his own wounded arm to pin him in place. And then¡ª A second blade pressed against his throat. A sudden, perfect silence settled over the room. The entire team had their rifles raised. Every gun aimed directly at the shadow holding Rain hostage. "Holland, shoot!" Rain¡¯s voice was raw, strained with pain. No one fired. The squad shifted their eyes to Holland, waiting. The captain stood motionless, his jaw clenched, his gaze locked onto the blade resting against Rain¡¯s neck. Seconds stretched. Three. Five. Ten. The silence was suffocating. Then¡ª Laughter. Low and chilling. The enemy laughed. "I knew it." His voice was smooth, mocking. "You won¡¯t shoot." "Who the hell are you?" Holland¡¯s voice was low, sharp, barely leashed. The figure behind Rain chuckled, a light, almost playful sound, disturbingly out of place amidst the carnage. "Someone who¡¯s been waiting for you." There was something eerie about the way he spoke¡ªlike a child savoring a game. Holland¡¯s grip on his gun tightened. "Did you do all this?" He motioned towards the grotesque mound of corpses behind them. "Oh? You mean, did I kill them all?" The figure let out a mock gasp of surprise. "No, not my handiwork." Will swallowed hard. His fingers twitched against the trigger of his rifle. "Then what do you want?" "Help." The answer was simple. "I want passage aboard your ship." Holland¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. "If you need help, you could¡¯ve just asked. There was no need to take a hostage." The blade at Rain¡¯s throat tilted slightly, catching the dim glow of their flashlights. "Oh, come now, Captain. If I had just walked up to you, you¡¯d have put a bullet in me on sight¡ªassuming you believed I was responsible for all this." He wasn¡¯t wrong. "If you didn¡¯t do this, then why the hell are you here?" Will demanded, his voice carrying the unspoken question everyone had. "What the hell happened on this ship?" The boy¡ªbecause now, listening closely, Will was sure it was a boy¡¯s voice, young but unsettlingly composed¡ªwas silent for a beat. Then, he started talking. "I was traveling with my father," he said, the playfulness in his voice finally receding. "We were among the refugees fleeing from New Marrakesh. We found that settlement on the sea stack and thought we could start over. But the adults¡­ they started fighting. I don¡¯t know why. The group split into two. My father was killed in the fighting." A pause. "The ones who lost fled back to this ship. But by then, we were low on fuel. Low on food. I don¡¯t know what happened next¡ªI was hiding in a supply crate when the fighting started again." His words carried no emotion. No grief, no anger. Just detached recounting, as if the horrors of what he had survived didn¡¯t touch him. The four men exchanged uncertain glances. "I told you," the boy said, his voice dipping into something bitter. "You don¡¯t believe me, do you?" Da Costa muttered under his breath, "That doesn¡¯t match the story we got from that settlement." "One of them is lying, obviously." George rubbed a hand over his mouth. "But if the losers of the fight were exiled onto this ship, then why hire us to sink it afterward?" Will asked, more to himself than anyone else. A crackle came through Will¡¯s earpiece. "Because they didn¡¯t just abandon this ship," Sonia said grimly. "They used it to hunt down the fishing boats from that settlement¡ªto get revenge. If that¡¯s the case, everything makes perfect sense." Will flicked his gaze to Holland. The captain was still, gun steady, but his eyes burned with something cold, calculating. He was hesitating. Weighing something. Will knew that look. Holland was trying to decide whether to take the shot. At last, Holland let out a slow exhale and lowered his gun. "I believe you. Now it¡¯s your turn to believe in us." A moment of silence. Then, the voice from the shadows responded, "Much appreciated." The knife slid away from Rein¡¯s throat, and the boy took a step back, finally letting his captive go. As Rain straightened up, Will got his first good look at their supposed enemy. And he was just a kid. A boy, barely fifteen or sixteen, with strikingly sharp features¡ªpale skin, a slender face, and a height just an inch or two taller than Rein¡¯s. His clothes were simple: a deep red hoodie, worn jeans, and sturdy black boots. But what caught Will¡¯s attention first were his eyes¡ªa piercing, unnatural shade of blue¡ªand his hair, a long tail of pale green, tied loosely behind his head. Will had never seen anyone with hair that color before. Rain reached up and yanked the knife free from his palm. Blood dripped in scattered droplets against the floor, but, as always, the boy¡¯s face betrayed nothing. "Who are you?" His voice was calm, but his grip on his knife tightened. The green-haired boy smirked. "Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t recognize me, Senpai?" Rain¡¯s expression didn¡¯t shift, but something in the air around him sharpened. "I¡¯ve never met you before." "No," the boy agreed, tilting his head, "but I know you quite well." There was something in his voice, something mocking, a quiet amusement like he knew something they didn¡¯t. The muscles in Rain¡¯s jaw twitched. His stance tensed, weight shifting forward. Will had seen this before¡ªthe way his teammate moved when he was about to strike. But just before Rain could act, the boy moved first. He dipped his head, lowering his body in a perfectly executed bow¡ªa formal gesture of respect. "My name is Satoru," he said smoothly. When he straightened, his gaze locked onto Rain¡¯s. "It¡¯s a pleasure to finally meet you." Its Here Amidst the howling winds, Will struggled to keep his balance on the pitching deck, the waves slamming against the landing craft that carried twelve passengers aboard. He was still trying to wrap his head around the fact that Washington¡¯s upper hull could actually split open. Not only did the multi-purpose turret emerge from its hidden compartment, but the side panels of the submarine could also be retracted to deploy an extendable crane¡ªone designed to lift objects from the outside and store them in the cargo bay on the third deck. In this case, it had been used to lower their landing craft into the abyss of the Sunless Sea. Instinctively, Will reached for the small camera mounted beside his head, afraid it might come loose. But to his relief, the device was securely attached to the standard U.S. military combat helmet via an accessory rail¡ªan intentional design, it seemed. The camera held firm, unmoving, despite the relentless assault of the waves. "Stop messing with it. It¡¯s not going to fall off. Focus on holding the railing unless you wanna go for a swim." Sonia¡¯s voice crackled through the portable earpiece lodged in his ear, another salvaged relic from the unfortunate soldiers who had met their end aboard the ship. "Tell me you at least cleaned these before making me wear them," Will grumbled, suddenly realizing the grim reality of where the equipment had come from. "I swear I can still smell the last guy¡¯s earwax." "I didn¡¯t turn on the mic right now, by the way," Sonia replied dryly. "Didn¡¯t want the sound of the waves to blow out my eardrums. You can hear me, but I won¡¯t be able to hear your whining. Now, first thing¡¯s first¡ªI should probably apologize in advance because those earpieces aren¡¯t exactly washable, even if they¡¯re waterproof. Secondly, the signal works the same way as your camera¡ªlose connection or move too far out of range, and it¡¯s useless. And third¡ªdon¡¯t even think about cutting off my signal or turning off your mic, got it?" Will gritted his teeth as he gripped the railing tighter. Great. More of Sonia¡¯s insane scavenged tech. "I managed to eavesdrop on the mission briefing," Sonia continued, her tone light, almost nonchalant. "We¡¯re calling this Operation Aurora. Your mission is to board and investigate the ghost ship¡ªwhere, theoretically, there should be no one onboard." That did not make Will feel any better. "It¡¯s a ghost ship. Isn¡¯t that the whole problem?" "You¡¯re being such a coward, I know what¡¯s in your head right now." Sonia scoffed. "There¡¯s no such thing as ghosts. Besides, you¡¯ve got Rain, the captain, and Commander Hector with you. Whatever¡¯s on that ship, it¡¯s not gonna be a problem. You just need to go in, look around, come back, and then the captain will sink it. After that, we get our fuel and move on. Easy." Easy, Will thought bitterly. Yeah, right. Let¡¯s see if you¡¯d say the same thing if you were the one going aboard. He wanted to believe things would go smoothly, that there was no hidden threat waiting for them. That they¡¯d board the ship, confirm it was empty, and blow it to hell. And yet¡­ The moment the floodlights of the landing craft illuminated the Aurora¡¯s hull, his gut twisted. The ship was old¡ªfar older than he¡¯d imagined. Its once-solid steel was corroded and riddled with rust, massive patches of dark red eating away at its structure. The waves slammed against it, rocking it slightly with each impact, creating a hollow, metallic groan as the hull scraped against itself. The sound sent a chill down Will¡¯s spine. Everything was going to be fine. There was nothing to fear. Nothing at all. Will watched as Holland and Hector assembled the harpoon launcher, securing the nylon rope to the railing of the landing craft before loading the harpoon into place. "Ten bucks says you miss," Holland remarked casually as he aimed at the ship''s railing. "Bet¡¯s on! Watch and learn!" Hector barked back, lifting the harpoon gun with practiced ease before pulling the trigger almost simultaneously with Holland. Holland¡¯s harpoon arced gracefully through the air, its trajectory clean and precise. The moment its momentum died, the rope twisted tightly around the railing of Aurora, securing itself in place. Hector¡¯s shot, however, barely grazed the railing before overshooting, reaching the limit of the rope and yanking back violently. Will and the rest of the team aboard the craft barely had time to react before the iron harpoon came hurtling toward them at terrifying speed. A blur of motion¡ªsomeone slammed into Will, knocking him to the deck just as the harpoon speared through the space where his face had been. Before he could process what was happening, a hand shot out, catching the harpoon mid-air with perfect precision. Will stared, his breath catching in his throat. The harpoon¡¯s wickedly sharp tip hovered mere inches from his face. "Thanks, I¡ª" His words were cut off as the entire coil of rope that had been attached to the harpoon came tumbling down, landing squarely on his head. "Now that¡¯s what I call a hell of a start, ghost ship!" Hector bellowed, his voice thick with amusement, while the rest of the team erupted into raucous laughter at Will¡¯s expense. "Don¡¯t go blaming ghosts for your shitty aim," Holland quipped, entirely unfazed. "And you owe me ten bucks." Without another word, Holland tested the rope¡¯s strength before gripping it and beginning his ascent. "Rain, Will, Da Costa, George¡ªfollow me up, two at a time. The rest of you, stay with Hector. If that bastard manages to land his shot before we return¡ª" Holland smirked "¡ªwell, that¡¯d be a first." Another round of laughter rang out before Hector¡¯s furious bellowing for discipline and silence cut it short. Rain climbed next, moving swiftly and silently. Will followed only once Holland had reached the ship¡¯s railing. As he scaled the rope, he stole a glance at the sheathed katana strapped across Rain¡¯s back. He¡¯d never actually seen the boy use it in a proper fight before. No¡ªhe had seen him fight, but only against enemies who had already been consumed by that ¡®thing¡¯, or whatever had been controlling them. They hadn¡¯t cared about strategy, hadn¡¯t feared the blade. They had mindlessly lunged at him, hands clawing at the air, indifferent to whether they lived or died. He had never seen Rain go up against another human in a true battle. Sonia, of course, loved to brag about him. She had told him stories¡ªabsurd ones¡ªabout how Rain had taken on ten men at once and emerged unscathed. Will had never truly doubted her. Because on that island¡ªwhen he had been forced to kill, when every moment had been soaked in blood¡ªhe had seen the aftermath of Rain¡¯s skill firsthand. Bodies littered the ground around him and Esther. Some were missing limbs. Some had been cut open, their entrails spilling onto the dirt. Others lay still, blood still gushing from gaping wounds, their fingers frozen mid-clutching, as if trying to hold their lifeblood in place. He knew Rain had fought to protect Esther until they had arrived. And he knew¡ªjust by looking at the sheer number of corpses¡ªthat there had been more than twenty of them. This guy has to be reliable, right? Surely Holland wouldn¡¯t bring a kid who wasn''t even old enough to be a proper sailor just to throw him into a death trap, would he? "Are you afraid?" Rain¡¯s voice cut through the wind from above. "W-what makes you think that?" Damn it, he stuttered. That just made it even more obvious he was scared. "Your hands are shaking. Makes climbing harder." Rain¡¯s tone remained as detached as ever. "Sorry, I¡¯ve been scared of ghost ship stories since I was a kid." He blurted it out before he could stop himself¡ªbefore remembering that Rain was younger than him, and that he was still wearing the damn earpiece. Sonia¡¯s laughter exploded through his ears. "You¡ªha! Ha ha ha! You¡¯re scared of ghost ship stories?! Oh, this is gold! Ha ha ha!" "I should¡¯ve declined this earpiece, just like you did," he muttered to Rain. The boy had outright refused to wear the device, claiming it interfered with his hearing too much. Will now understand that sentiment perfectly. But at least Sonia¡¯s laughter took the edge off the eerie silence surrounding them. "If I die and become a ghost, I¡¯m going to haunt you." He had to say something to save a shred of his dignity as a soldier. At last, they reached Aurora¡¯s deck. Will extended a hand to help Da Costa up the last few rungs before unslinging his rifle and readying his aim. Ahead, Holland held a flare, its glow casting long shadows over the massive hull. The ship stretched for at least three hundred meters, an endless steel graveyard filled with towering shipping containers. Rain was already prying open one of them. He pulled his head out and gave Holland a silent shake of his head¡ªnothing inside. "Everyone aboard?" Holland asked, turning toward them. "Just waiting on George, sir! Almost got him up!" Da Costa responded with unnecessary detail. Will could hear Holland sigh as George finally hauled himself onto the deck. "Alright. Let¡¯s move. The bridge is our first stop." Without waiting for a response, Holland led them into the maze of containers. Suddenly, Rain veered off-course, slipping between two massive containers and vanishing into the darkness. Will opened his mouth to call him back¡ªbut hesitated. "Let him go. Rain is scouting ahead for us." Holland¡¯s tone was calm, steady. "Single file. Watch each other¡¯s backs." A tense journey through a maze of metal begins. Will swept his flashlight in the opposite direction of Holland¡¯s, trying to cover as much ground as possible. Sometimes, the light caught the reflective sheen of cold metal, blinding him momentarily. Other times, the angles of the containers cast deep, jagged shadows, making it feel like something was always moving at the edge of his vision. Holland was with him. Rain was with him. Everything would be fine. Even as they tried to step lightly, their footsteps echoed against the ship¡¯s metallic shell. The clarity of their own steps meant the silence around them was absolute. There was the faint howling of the storm in the distance, but it was noticeably quieter than when they were on the landing boat. "So quiet for a ship caught in a storm¡­" Will¡¯s voice was hushed. ¡°How big is this thing, really?¡± Sonia sounded equally puzzled. Finally, they arrived at the ship¡¯s bridge¡ªa looming, rectangular structure of solid steel sitting at the far end of the deck. And at its entrance, a sprawling pool of blood. The stain covered the entire landing area, spreading outward in messy streaks. It wasn¡¯t a single spill. It was a chaotic spray¡ª like someone had painted the deck in carnage. Holland signaled for everyone to halt immediately. He turned to Rain, who had already positioned himself near the door. ¡°Any body parts?¡± Rain shook his head. Instead, he gestured toward the largest pool of blood near the threshold. ¡°Whatever happened here¡­ the bodies were dragged inside.¡± Will looked up at the steel fortress before them. It suddenly felt even darker, even more ominous. ¡°Calm down. It could be just cleanup from the attack at New Marrakesh.¡± Sonia¡¯s voice cut through his spiraling thoughts. ¡°After all, ¡®something¡¯ might¡¯ve attacked this ship.¡± If the bodies had been removed, that meant their enemy had flesh and blood¡ª Or it was a monster¡­ hungry enough to consume every last scrap. Will forced himself to push away every unnecessary thought. Finally, Rain took a step forward, crossing the threshold into the darkness beyond. The wet squelch of his boots against the blood-soaked floor made Will shudder. They stood at the threshold of the ship¡¯s bridge, keeping a wary watch on their surroundings until Rain finally returned. "Path to the bridge is clear," the boy reported, his voice steady. Will let out a breath he hadn¡¯t realized he¡¯d been holding. "Did you check the bridge itself?" Holland asked. Rain nodded slightly. "This ship is out of fuel. No telling how long it¡¯s been like that, but I¡¯d say it shouldn¡¯t be moving anymore." "That¡¯s good news. Saves us a torpedo," Holland muttered before motioning toward the darkened smears on the floor. "Did you find whoever left those blood trails?" Rain shook his head this time, offering no further comment. Holland exhaled slowly. "That means they¡¯re still here. Below deck. Somewhere deep inside the ship." Will noticed both George and Da Costa looking at the captain like he¡¯d just told them to jump into a shark pit. He was pretty sure he had the same expression on his own face. "You serious, Captain?" George asked, voice barely above a whisper. "Yeah, come on, sir," Da Costa chimed in quickly, trying to appeal to reason. "We already know this ship isn¡¯t a threat anymore. That¡¯s enough, right?" Holland didn¡¯t so much as waver. His stance remained steady, his expression unreadable. "I have a feeling those villagers didn¡¯t tell us everything." His voice was calm, almost contemplative. "I want to know what really happened here."This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. "Did you catch this disease from Esther?" Sonia¡¯s voice crackled through the earpiece, stunned. Will couldn¡¯t help the small smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. With no further arguments, Holland led them into the bridge in a single-file line. The interior of the vessel was tight¡ªclaustrophobic. Narrow corridors, metallic walls reflecting the sound of their footsteps in ominous echoes, overhead pipes snaking along the ceiling like rusted veins. It reminded Will of the inside of a submarine, every inch of space engineered for function over comfort. Walking through the container maze outside had been bad enough, but this was worse. The passageway was technically wide enough for two people to pass each other, but Will, walking third in line behind Holland and Rain, couldn¡¯t see a thing past their backs. It left an uneasy sensation creeping up his spine, like the darkness ahead held something just waiting for them to step into its grasp. And yet, he still preferred his position over Da Costa¡¯s, who was bringing up the rear. When they reached the first stairwell, Will¡¯s stomach sank. The sign at the landing indicated two paths¡ªupward to the bridge, or downward to the crew quarters and cargo hold. He briefly considered stopping, bending down to tie his shoelaces, and letting everyone else pass so he could quietly sneak up to the bridge instead. A childish thought. He swallowed hard and followed Holland down into the shadows. The clatter of boots against metal steps, the flickering shadows cast by rifle-mounted flashlights, the oppressive silence pressing in from all sides¡ªeverything about this descent set Will on edge. His gaze darted warily around the stairwell, unable to shake the gnawing fear of something lurking just behind him, waiting for him to turn his back. "Would you quit spinning around? You''re blinding me." George, walking just behind him, shielded his eyes with an irritated grunt. Will forced himself to focus forward¡ªdownward¡ªinto the abyss that swallowed the lower decks. Stay calm. You¡¯re not at the front of the line. You¡¯re not at the back either. Breathe. Holland was here. Rain was here. Everything would be fine. Taking a deep breath, he stepped off the last stair and planted his boots firmly on the grated floor. Painted letters on the wall confirmed their location: Deck Two ¨C Crew Quarters. Holland swept his flashlight across the ground, and the beam illuminated something that made Will¡¯s stomach twist. A trail of dried blood¡ªthick, smeared, and unmistakable¡ªstreaked from the stairwell they¡¯d just descended and led down another flight toward the third deck. Deeper into the ship¡¯s bowels. "Looks like our bodies are in the cargo hold," Holland remarked, his voice disturbingly nonchalant. A collective groan rippled through the team¡ªincluding Will. "That¡¯s enough, boss." "Captain, this is straight out of a horror novel. You know that, right?" "At the very least, shouldn¡¯t we wait for Commander Hector to catch up?" Holland regarded them all with the expression of a disappointed parent. "Go find yourselves some skirts," he sneered before continuing down the next flight without hesitation. Rain followed without a word. And so, they had no choice but to follow. ¡­ Deck Three was a cavernous space. Will stepped off the stairs onto an elevated platform, overlooking the vast cargo hold stretched out before them. Unlike the deck above, which had been packed with rusting shipping containers, this level housed a cluttered mess of wooden crates, rolls of animal hides, and construction materials¡ªoak planks, ironwood beams, and bundles of ash lumber stacked high on towering metal racks. The aisles between them were narrow, maze-like, and marked by faded placards denoting their contents. The blood trail didn¡¯t hesitate. It streaked straight from the stairwell, smeared across the warehouse floor, before vanishing into one of the aisles. Above it, the placard read: LIVESTOCK. Holland gave Rain a sharp nod. Without a word, the young man unsheathed his sword, its metal glinting faintly under the dim light, before slipping into the maze of towering storage racks. The captain of the Washington turned back to the rest of them. "Disengage safeties. Stay sharp. We¡¯re close." Will had just opened his mouth to ask how Holland knew that¡ªwhen the stench hit him. A wave of putrid, rotting decay rolled through the air, thick and choking. It clung to the back of his throat like a disease. The unmistakable scent of decomposing flesh. Holland moved forward, leading the way. Will followed, then George and Da Costa. They advanced in single file, stepping deeper into the corridor of towering shelves. Will¡¯s flashlight swept over the rows of massive cages stacked on either side, their bars rusted and empty. Scattered inside were scraps of food, tufts of fur, and claw marks etched into the metal. "What the hell were they keeping here?" Da Costa murmured from behind. "Livestock. Didn¡¯t you read the sign at the entrance?" George shot back. "I don¡¯t read, genius. More importantly¡ªwhere the hell are they now?" No one answered. Will let the question hang, dreading the implications. His mind grasped for a rational explanation, one that didn¡¯t involve what every instinct in his body was screaming at him. Maybe, whoever took this ship had offloaded the livestock after leaving New Marrakesh¡ªafter the city fell to ¡®something¡¯. That would make sense, wouldn¡¯t it? But then¡­ That would mean the blood on the upper deck came after the ship had been abandoned. And no scavenger in their right mind would drag bodies down here, into the cargo hold¡ªespecially not one meant for food storage. So who¡ª No. What had done it? Will swallowed thickly, the nausea rising like bile in his throat. There was nothing but silence in his earpiece. Sonia hadn¡¯t said a word since they stepped into the cargo hold. Maybe she was just as caught up in this as he was. But right now, he would have killed to be sitting next to her, watching all of this unfold through a camera lens rather than experiencing it firsthand. The deeper they went, the worse the smell became. The air was thick with decay, the kind that clung to your clothes and burrowed into your skin. It didn¡¯t just stink¡ªit saturated the space, making every breath feel like an assault. Will finally gave up and yanked his collar up over his nose, suppressing a gag. George and Da Costa weren¡¯t faring any better. Holland, as usual, remained unaffected, moving steadily forward, his pistol raised and unwavering. Then, at last, the rows of storage racks ended. They reached the far side of the cargo hold. And there¡ªjust beyond the last row of towering shelves¡ªWill saw it. A hulking mass loomed in the darkness. Even with only its vague outline visible, even before his flashlight could fully reveal it, he knew. This was the source of the smell. And it was enormous. Holland had seen the shadow before any of them. With a silent hand signal, he ordered them into a line formation. Stifling coughs and covering their mouths and noses, they rushed forward, positioning themselves in a row as instructed. Once they were in position, Holland motioned for them to shine their flashlights forward. What Will saw nearly made him vomit. The massive silhouette before them was a mountain of corpses, stacked haphazardly, reaching over three meters high. Human bodies lay tangled together in grotesque angles, hollow eye sockets staring back at him in eerie silence. Among them, the carcasses of livestock¡ªcows, horses, pigs¡ªall mutilated, all decayed. The second the lights hit the pile, a swarm of flies erupted into the air, buzzing wildly, their wings reflecting off the beams. Da Costa and George instantly doubled over and vomited, their retching noises drowned by the droning hum of insects. "What the hell is this!?" "God have mercy¡­" A voice crackled in Will¡¯s earpiece¡ªSonia. "What am I looking at?" Will clenched his jaw, unwilling to open his mouth for fear of swallowing the flies that now filled the space around them. Holland, unfazed, stepped closer. He knelt at the base of the pile and pulled free a corpse that wasn¡¯t as deeply buried as the others. It was a woman¡ªmiddle-aged, wearing a naval uniform distinct from those on the Washington. Another crew. Another ship. Her reddish-brown hair was thick with maggots, writhing between strands like living filth. But it wasn¡¯t the decay that caught Will¡¯s attention¡ªit was the gaping wound in her abdomen. Holland shone his light over the gash. "Her stomach¡¯s been sliced open¡ªcleanly, with a blade." Holland stood, sweeping his flashlight over the rest of the pile. "The others are the same." Will followed the captain¡¯s gaze, and dread crawled up his spine. Every single body¡ªhuman or otherwise¡ªwas missing parts. Arms, legs, sections of their torsos, some stripped down to bare ribs. The cuts were precise, surgical. No tearing, no claw marks. "It''s as if someone took a sword to them¡ª" Will started, but then he froze. His throat went dry. "What is it?" Holland asked, noticing his sudden silence. He followed Will¡¯s trembling flashlight beam. Will¡¯s flashlight hovered over the peak of the corpse mound. There, something grotesque awaited. A dark film, deep crimson, oozed over the bodies, stretching like viscous sinew, a sickly veil fusing them together. The corpses were no longer separate beings. A woman¡¯s head melded into the shoulder of a man. A child, his torso half-swallowed by the bloated gut of an obese figure. Where flesh met flesh, a black ichor oozed, sealing their bodies like grotesque adhesive. That was horror enough. But what made Will¡¯s stomach clench with cold terror wasn¡¯t the mutilated bodies¡ªit was what sat at the very summit of the grotesque heap. A black, glistening mass. It was ovoid in shape, its surface coated in a slick layer of mucus that reflected the light in wet, shimmering streaks. The center had been ripped open, revealing an interior of pulsing veins, stretching outward like tendrils. Will wasn¡¯t the only one staring. George and Da Costa, standing beside him, had their eyes locked on the same thing. "What the hell is that?" George whispered. "Looks like a giant ball." "No," Will said. His voice felt distant, detached. "It looks like an egg." Silence crashed down over them. A suffocating, heavy silence. And then¡ªrealization. George swallowed audibly. Da Costa¡¯s breathing hitched. They all turned¡ªslowly, painfully slowly¡ªto look again at the gaping rupture in the blackened shell. "An egg that¡¯s already hatched¡­" Holland murmured. Then¡ªhe flinched. His body jerked, his instincts screaming before his mind even caught up. His gun snapped up, aimed at the darkness. "Everyone, watch your surroundings!" Holland barked. Steel clicked as every man swung their rifles, scanning the looming maze of storage racks behind them. Will turned, his flashlight beam cutting through the empty aisles, tracing the skeletal remains of abandoned livestock pens. And that was when it struck. A shadow burst from beneath the corpse mound. Fast. Unnaturally fast. Will barely had time to register movement before the figure was on him. His flashlight caught the flash of metal¡ª A blade. And there was no time to dodge. His breath seized. His muscles tensed. And then¡ª A second shadow moved. A blur of white and black flew past his shoulder. A sword. The unmistakable gleam of polished steel collided with the oncoming blade, deflecting it away from Will¡¯s exposed throat. The attacker staggered backward. And before Will could even regain his breath, Rain was already in motion. The young swordsman surged forward, blade drawn, meeting the darkness head-on. Rain¡¯s blade was a blur of steel as he pressed forward, relentless in his assault. Each stroke came with fluid precision, striking at angles designed to overwhelm and dismantle his opponent¡¯s defense. The shadowed figure moved like a specter, slipping between Rain¡¯s attacks with uncanny reflexes, deflecting each strike with a flick of their gleaming dagger. Step by step, they retreated, guided not by desperation, but by calculation. Will raised his rifle, sighting the enemy¡ªbut Rain was too close, his swift movements an unpredictable shield blocking any clear shot. Damn it. He was useless in this fight. But wasn¡¯t Rain a master swordsman? Will had never witnessed the young warrior fight seriously before¡ªnot like this. Rain¡¯s movements were liquid, his stance unshakable. Every step forward forced his opponent back. He was pushing them, tightening the noose with sheer skill and speed. And yet¡ª The enemy did not falter. They matched Rain¡¯s pace, their dagger flashing like a streak of liquid silver. Every deadly arc of the samurai blade was caught, turned, redirected with eerie precision. Sparks erupted. Metal clashed against metal, the sound growing sharper, faster. The combat blurred into something beyond human speed¡ªtwo weapons dancing, too fast for the eye to track. Then¡ª Everything stopped. A final clash. A single miscalculation. Will saw it. Rain¡¯s katana spun through the air, tumbling end over end before it clattered onto the steel floor. Blood dripped from his palm. A blade had pierced straight through it. The enemy had been hiding a second knife. The shadow figure had feigned weakness, lured Rain into overextending, and in that split second, they had struck¡ªdriving the dagger straight through his sword hand, disarming him in a single motion. Rain barely had time to react before his arm was wrenched back, twisted at an unnatural angle. The enemy moved like smoke, circling behind him, using his own wounded arm to pin him in place. And then¡ª A second blade pressed against his throat. A sudden, perfect silence settled over the room. The entire team had their rifles raised. Every gun aimed directly at the shadow holding Rain hostage. "Holland, shoot!" Rain¡¯s voice was raw, strained with pain. No one fired. The squad shifted their eyes to Holland, waiting. The captain stood motionless, his jaw clenched, his gaze locked onto the blade resting against Rain¡¯s neck. Seconds stretched. Three. Five. Ten. The silence was suffocating. Then¡ª Laughter. Low and chilling. The enemy laughed. "I knew it." His voice was smooth, mocking. "You won¡¯t shoot." "Who the hell are you?" Holland¡¯s voice was low, sharp, barely leashed. The figure behind Rain chuckled, a light, almost playful sound, disturbingly out of place amidst the carnage. "Someone who¡¯s been waiting for you." There was something eerie about the way he spoke¡ªlike a child savoring a game. Holland¡¯s grip on his gun tightened. "Did you do all this?" He motioned towards the grotesque mound of corpses behind them. "Oh? You mean, did I kill them all?" The figure let out a mock gasp of surprise. "No, not my handiwork." Will swallowed hard. His fingers twitched against the trigger of his rifle. "Then what do you want?" "Help." The answer was simple. "I want passage aboard your ship." Holland¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. "If you need help, you could¡¯ve just asked. There was no need to take a hostage." The blade at Rain¡¯s throat tilted slightly, catching the dim glow of their flashlights. "Oh, come now, Captain. If I had just walked up to you, you¡¯d have put a bullet in me on sight¡ªassuming you believed I was responsible for all this." He wasn¡¯t wrong. "If you didn¡¯t do this, then why the hell are you here?" Will demanded, his voice carrying the unspoken question everyone had. "What the hell happened on this ship?" The boy¡ªbecause now, listening closely, Will was sure it was a boy¡¯s voice, young but unsettlingly composed¡ªwas silent for a beat. Then, he started talking. "I was traveling with my father," he said, the playfulness in his voice finally receding. "We were among the refugees fleeing from New Marrakesh. We found that settlement on the sea stack and thought we could start over. But the adults¡­ they started fighting. I don¡¯t know why. The group split into two. My father was killed in the fighting." A pause. "The ones who lost fled back to this ship. But by then, we were low on fuel. Low on food. I don¡¯t know what happened next¡ªI was hiding in a supply crate when the fighting started again." His words carried no emotion. No grief, no anger. Just detached recounting, as if the horrors of what he had survived didn¡¯t touch him. The four men exchanged uncertain glances. "I told you," the boy said, his voice dipping into something bitter. "You don¡¯t believe me, do you?" Da Costa muttered under his breath, "That doesn¡¯t match the story we got from that settlement." "One of them is lying, obviously." George rubbed a hand over his mouth. "But if the losers of the fight were exiled onto this ship, then why hire us to sink it afterward?" Will asked, more to himself than anyone else. A crackle came through Will¡¯s earpiece. "Because they didn¡¯t just abandon this ship," Sonia said grimly. "They used it to hunt down the fishing boats from that settlement¡ªto get revenge. If that¡¯s the case, everything makes perfect sense." Will flicked his gaze to Holland. The captain was still, gun steady, but his eyes burned with something cold, calculating. He was hesitating. Weighing something. Will knew that look. Holland was trying to decide whether to take the shot. At last, Holland let out a slow exhale and lowered his gun. "I believe you. Now it¡¯s your turn to believe in us." A moment of silence. Then, the voice from the shadows responded, "Much appreciated." The knife slid away from Rein¡¯s throat, and the boy took a step back, finally letting his captive go. As Rain straightened up, Will got his first good look at their supposed enemy. And he was just a kid. A boy, barely fifteen or sixteen, with strikingly sharp features¡ªpale skin, a slender face, and a height just an inch or two taller than Rein¡¯s. His clothes were simple: a deep red hoodie, worn jeans, and sturdy black boots. But what caught Will¡¯s attention first were his eyes¡ªa piercing, unnatural shade of blue¡ªand his hair, a long tail of pale green, tied loosely behind his head. Will had never seen anyone with hair that color before. Rain reached up and yanked the knife free from his palm. Blood dripped in scattered droplets against the floor, but, as always, the boy¡¯s face betrayed nothing. "Who are you?" His voice was calm, but his grip on his knife tightened. The green-haired boy smirked. "Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t recognize me, Senpai?" Rain¡¯s expression didn¡¯t shift, but something in the air around him sharpened. "I¡¯ve never met you before." "No," the boy agreed, tilting his head, "but I know you quite well." There was something in his voice, something mocking, a quiet amusement like he knew something they didn¡¯t. The muscles in Rain¡¯s jaw twitched. His stance tensed, weight shifting forward. Will had seen this before¡ªthe way his teammate moved when he was about to strike. But just before Rain could act, the boy moved first. He dipped his head, lowering his body in a perfectly executed bow¡ªa formal gesture of respect. "My name is Satoru," he said smoothly. When he straightened, his gaze locked onto Rain¡¯s. "It¡¯s a pleasure to finally meet you." Stranger in a Strange Land - Part 1 I stepped into the cramped, dimly lit cabin of the Washington¡ªmy new temporary living quarters. No¡ªcalling it a room was too generous. It was a cell. But I couldn¡¯t blame them. If I were the captain of this ship, I¡¯d probably have shot the strange boy hiding beneath a pile of corpses on sight. "Lights out at seven. They turn back on at six. We¡¯ll take you to the restroom an hour after wake-up and an hour before lights out. If you can¡¯t hold it¡ªuse this." Captain Holland¡ªgray-haired, gray-eyed, and thoroughly unimpressed¡ªspoke in a flat, detached tone as he tossed a wooden bucket onto the floor. "Sounds good to me, sir." I flashed my most innocent, most sincere smile at him. Holland¡¯s narrowed gaze told me he wasn¡¯t buying it. "The door will be locked from the outside," he continued, voice measured and sharp. "Don¡¯t even think about trying to leave." He was already turning to shut the door when I spoke again. "I understand, Captain. And truly, I appreciate your kindness. If you and your crew hadn¡¯t come to that ship, I don¡¯t know what would¡¯ve happened to me. You could¡¯ve just left a helpless kid like me behind, but you didn¡¯t¡ª" Before I could finish my heartfelt gratitude, Holland stilled, keeping the door pressed shut with his shoulder. And in the next second, he drew his revolver¡ªsmooth, effortless. And aimed it right between my eyes. "A kid?" he scoffed, his smirk razor-sharp. "Don¡¯t insult my intelligence." The steel in his tone was colder than the gun barrel. "When you asked to go back to the fishing village with me¡ªto identify the men who killed your father¡ªyou didn¡¯t wait for a damn conversation. You grabbed my gun and executed every last person in that bar before a single word was spoken." "I¡¯m sorry," I said, lowering my gaze to the floor. My voice trembled, thick with grief. "I¡­ I don¡¯t know what came over me. I was just¡­ so angry. I wanted them to hurt like I did." "Angry?" Holland¡¯s laugh was cold and cutting. "Funny, because I remember watching you put a bullet through every skull in that room in under ten seconds¡ªcalm, precise, and controlled. Doesn''t sound like someone blinded by rage to me, kid." His eyes gleamed like a predator¡¯s, gauging every shift in my expression. If I were anyone else, I might¡¯ve felt a chill run down my spine. Instead, I kept my head down, letting my fingers curl tightly into the fabric of my sleeves. "My father taught me to shoot when I was little," I murmured, my voice thick with longing, sorrow. "He always told me I had a gift for it¡­ If he were still here, I think he¡¯d be proud of me." My shoulders shook, just a little. I was just about to let a tear fall when¡ª "Oh, cut the bullshit." Holland¡¯s sharp bark cracked through the air like a gunshot. "I don¡¯t know who or what the hell you are, but drop the ''innocent kid'' act. It¡¯s just getting insulting at this point." I lifted my chin, meeting his steely gaze¡ª And smiled. Not the soft, earnest one from before. A wide, knowing grin. "If you¡¯re judging me by how easily I kill, shouldn¡¯t you be just as wary of your little samurai?" For the first time, Holland¡¯s expression twitched¡ªjust slightly. "What the hell do you know about Rain?" My grin widened. "So, his name is Rain, huh?" I let the words linger, watching Holland¡¯s reaction carefully. "I know he¡¯s just as good at killing as I am. Maybe even better. So tell me, Captain¡ªhave you ever doubted him?" Holland didn¡¯t flinch. Instead, he cocked the hammer back with a sharp, metallic click¡ªthe sound echoing like a death sentence in the small cabin. "I¡¯ve known Rain for a long time," he said coldly. "There¡¯s nothing to doubt." I couldn¡¯t help it¡ªI laughed. A small chuckle, genuine amusement bubbling to the surface. "Oh? Not even once?" I tilted my head, voice light, teasing. "Never crossed your mind that he might not be just an ordinary kid?" That¡ªfinally¡ªmade Holland hesitate. Just for a fraction of a second. But I caught it. And that was more than enough. I yawned, stretching my arms before flopping onto the bottom bunk with an exaggerated sigh. "If you¡¯re gonna shoot me, Captain, I¡¯d suggest reloading first." I made myself comfortable, folding my arms behind my head as my legs swung lazily off the edge of the bed. "After all¡­ I¡¯m pretty sure I fired exactly six rounds from that revolver earlier." I didn¡¯t even bother opening my eyes when I heard the door slam shut. ¡­ I peeled off my soaked, bloodstained hoodie, hanging it on the small metal hook beside the bunk. Then, with practiced ease, I lifted my shirt¡ªjust enough to reveal my stomach. A bullet wound sat just above my navel. The entry point had already been sealed over, the blood clotting unnaturally fast¡ªbut the skin around it was a different story. Black veins crawled outward, branching like twisted roots beneath my skin. They throbbed, pulsing in rhythm with my heartbeat¡ªalive in a way that veins had no right to be. My lips curled in irritation. Damn you, Wasaru. He had me. He had already brought me back¡ªand yet, in the end, he still chose to kill me all over again. Typical. Still, I won in the end, didn¡¯t I? I never would¡¯ve guessed a ship would pass by at just the right time. Never would¡¯ve expected its captain to spare that cargo vessel instead of blowing it to pieces like my father wanted. And then, the absolute stroke of luck¡ª They sent people aboard. I glanced around my new surroundings, still marveling at my own good fortune. But fate wasn¡¯t done with me yet. No. My luck was only just beginning. I met Senpai Rain. Never in my wildest thoughts did I expect to encounter a Predecessor this early. The odds of such a meeting were impossibly slim, yet the moment we clashed¡ªjust one exchange¡ªI knew. The precise deflection of my knife. The subtle shift of his katana, the way it turned my blade aside with an ease far beyond human reflexes. There was no mistake. He was one of us. It was unfortunate that he didn¡¯t remember. But then again, forgetting was the greatest curse of the Predecessors, wasn¡¯t it? And that was why those who came after¡ªus¡ªwere tasked with handling it. It was our duty. But he wasn¡¯t the only curiosity on this ship. There was that girl, too. I felt my lips curl into a slow smile. This was where things would start to get interesting. I didn¡¯t know how those things had managed to merge with her. I didn¡¯t particularly care. What thrilled me was the coincidence¡ª How was it possible that one of them¡ªthe very creatures that had waged war against us¡ªhad fused with a human girl? And even more astonishing¡ªhow had she ended up here, on the same vessel as a Predecessor? This ship¡­ This ship was going to be far too fun. I barely managed to wipe the grin off my face and tug my shirt back down over the writhing wound on my stomach when the sound of metal shifting in a lock reached my ears. The door swung open. A girl entered, carrying a tray of food. I sighed inwardly, disappointed¡ªit wasn¡¯t her. This girl had shoulder-length red hair, soft amber eyes, and a petite, almost delicate frame wrapped in a simple white T-shirt and fitted jeans. A bright orange crew uniform was tied loosely around her waist. She stood at the threshold. Unmoving. Our gazes met for a brief moment before she glanced down at the tray in her hands. Steam coiled upward from a bowl of rich, hearty meat stew. I didn¡¯t even need to feign hunger. Because at that exact moment¡ª My stomach growled loud enough to fill the entire room. She startled slightly at the rumbling of my stomach before letting out a soft sigh and stepping inside. ¡°Sorry,¡± she muttered, placing the tray down. ¡°The captain told me to be extra careful around you.¡± She pressed her elbow against a metal panel on the wall, unfolding it into a makeshift table, then set the steaming bowl of soup atop it. ¡°Considering where your captain found me and what I did¡­¡± I met her gaze. ¡°It makes sense that he wouldn¡¯t trust me.¡±This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Then, with perfect sincerity, I added, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Her amber eyes flickered with something like sympathy. ¡°You didn¡¯t choose to be on that ship. Don¡¯t blame yourself,¡± she said as she placed a spoon and a dull-edged fork beside the bowl. ¡°I can¡¯t even imagine what you must have been through.¡± Internally, I smiled. So, she believed me. That meant Holland hadn¡¯t told the crew about what happened at the tavern¡ªhadn¡¯t told them that I had stolen his gun and put a bullet into six heads without so much as a second thought. Or maybe the truth simply hadn¡¯t spread yet. Either way, it was a good sign. ¡°It was terrifying¡­¡± I murmured, lowering my gaze. Slowly, I raised my hands to cover my ears, as if I were still hearing the screams. I felt her hand rest gently on my shoulder. ¡°I get it,¡± she said softly. ¡°I¡¯ve been through something similar myself. But you made it through. So you have to keep moving forward.¡± Hook, line, and sinker. She had fallen for it completely. How na?ve. ¡°Thank you,¡± I murmured. ¡°You¡¯re very kind, Miss¡­¡± ¡°Sonia,¡± she supplied, giving me a small smile. ¡°And you don¡¯t need to call me ¡®Miss.¡¯ We¡¯re probably not that far apart in age.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Satoru,¡± I said smoothly. Then, tilting my head slightly, I feigned a casual curiosity. ¡°Are you a full-fledged crew member on this ship?¡± Sonia frowned slightly, confused. ¡°Of course I am. Why?¡± ¡°I just¡­ noticed that there are two other kids onboard,¡± I replied, tilting my head. ¡°Are they crew members too?¡± She nodded immediately. ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re my friends.¡± I desperately wanted to pry for more details about the two¡ªbut I had to play this carefully. If I pushed too hard, it¡¯d be too obvious. How should I go about this? ¡°This ship is incredible,¡± I said, deliberately shifting the subject. I glanced around, letting my expression show genuine curiosity. ¡°Just from the control panels and the equipment alone, you can tell it¡¯s cutting-edge. What¡¯s it called?¡± ¡°It¡¯s called the Washington.¡± She brightened, eager to talk. ¡°And yeah, I agree¡ªit¡¯s hard to believe the United States actually built something like this on their own. Esther and I were just talking about that the other day.¡± My heart soared. Two things. First¡ªthe ship. So this submarine¡ªWashington¡ªwas an Underrican ship. That much was obvious from the name. But the claim that the United States had built it themselves? Impossible. There was no way human technology, as it stood now, could have produced something like this. Most likely, it was propaganda, a way to project power and prestige in the political arena. What I really wanted to know was¡ª What was this vessel¡¯s original name before it was rebranded as the Washington? And even more importantly¡ª Esther. That had to be her name. I pushed aside my thoughts, forcing them into a fraction of a second, and kept the conversation moving. ¡°You might be right,¡± I said, nodding along. ¡°It could¡¯ve been a sunken or captured vessel that was salvaged and repaired.¡± Sonia¡¯s face lit up in excitement. ¡°Exactly! That¡¯s what I think too! Maybe It could¡¯ve originally belonged to the Soviet Empire!¡± She was excited now. Which meant she was vulnerable. I decided to strike. ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯ve been curious about,¡± I said, tilting my head slightly. ¡°Since this is an Underrican ship, does that mean all of the crew are Underrican as well?¡± ¡°Nope,¡± Sonia replied. ¡°The crew comes from all over the world.¡± I nodded, feigning understanding. ¡°Yeah¡­ I figured.¡± Sonia frowned slightly. ¡°Why?¡± I let a small smile tug at my lips. "Well, if this ship truly belonged to the U.S. military, they wouldn¡¯t have allowed a Soviet like you onboard," I said with a casual smile. "But since it¡¯s an exploration vessel, I suppose it makes sense that they¡¯re open to recruiting talented crew members from all over." Sonia barely seemed to register the second half of my sentence. She just stood there, frozen, her brows furrowing so deeply they nearly touched. "How¡­ did you know I was Soviet?" I met her gaze with a friendly smile. "I¡¯ve been to the Siberian plains before," I lied smoothly. "I can recognize certain features unique to Soviets¡ªpale skin, amber, brown, or light blue eyes, hair ranging from chestnut to red." Sonia stared. Her expression remained tense, like she was trying to decipher something about me. I kept my posture relaxed as I fed her my carefully crafted deception. "Oh? You mean you''re not Soviet?" I asked, tilting my head innocently. "You really look like one! Or¡­ maybe you''re mixed?" She hesitated. "No¡­ I was born in the U.S.," she muttered, almost absentmindedly. Then she fell silent. Thinking. I had nudged something loose. I could see it. "Ah, I¡¯m sorry," I said quickly, lowering my head slightly in an apologetic gesture. "That was rude of me¡ªI shouldn¡¯t have assumed." "Hey, don¡¯t worry about it," Sonia said, forcing a weak smile. She patted my shoulder lightly. "I should get back to my shift. Make sure to eat while it¡¯s still hot, alright?" I watched her leave the room. And finally¡ª I let my smile widen. Sonya¡ªor Sonia, as the name is sometimes spelled¡ªwas a derivative of Sophia, an ancient Greek word meaning wisdom. It was a name widely used by Russians from the Old World. Apparently, that legacy had carried over into this one as well. I knew full well that the conflict over the oil rigs in Alaska had pushed the U.S. and the Soviets into war, and for the past decade, tensions between the two superpowers had been at an all-time high. There was no way the U.S. government would openly claim to have built a new warship and then allow a potential Soviet spy aboard. Which meant Sonia was either hiding her true origins¡ªor she wasn¡¯t even aware of them herself. Either way¡­ It was something I could use. Slowly, I lifted the spoon to my lips and took another sip of soup. Only then did I realize¡ª I was still smiling. The warm broth dripped from the corner of my mouth, trailing down my chin. This was getting far too interesting. ¡­ After finishing the soup, I spent the rest of the day sleeping. I had exerted myself far too much aboard the Aurora¡ªbut more importantly, I wanted to be wide awake when tonight arrived. I was well aware of how shifts operated aboard a submarine. There would always be crew members on duty, rotating through the cycles of maintenance, monitoring, and navigation¡ªbut the night shift would be smaller, allowing the rest of the crew to maintain a balanced rest cycle. And that made it the perfect time for her to make her move. But before that¡ª I needed to meet him first. After our brief exchange aboard the Aurora, I had no doubt. He was going to come looking for me. Following the breadcrumbs I had so kindly left behind. And at last¡ª Thirty minutes past lights-out. He came. I had been watching the clock on the wall, sitting at the edge of my bed, bathed in the dim, crimson glow of the emergency lights. That was when he entered the room. I lifted my gaze to meet him. He looked younger than me. But that was both a strength and a weakness of those who came before. His deep violet eyes, so dark they nearly blended into black, were unreadable¡ªhis face a mask of absolute indifference. No emotions. No hesitation. A perfect blank slate. "Is it bath time already?" I asked, feigning innocence. Rain stared at me, expression unchanging. Even I couldn''t read him in the slightest. But at the same time¡ª I knew he couldn¡¯t read me either. "Before that," he said, voice flat. "There''s something I need to ask you." Instantly, I put on a look of regret. "I''m really sorry about your hand, Senpai," I murmured, tilting my head with just the right amount of guilt. "At the time, it was the only way I could think of to survive." His hand was still wrapped in bandages, though he could move it without issue. I was certain¡ªa wound like that wouldn¡¯t slow him down at all. "It doesn''t matter," he dismissed it as if the injury was meaningless. "You said you knew me." This time, I let a real smile creep onto my face. "Of course I do, Senpai," I said softly. "After all, there are fewer than a hundred of us in this world. Are you sure you don¡¯t remember me at all?" Rain shook his head. "I''ve never met you before." "I''ve never met you either, Senpai," I admitted with a smile. "But we naturally recognize one another, don¡¯t we?" Unless, of course¡ª "You''ve lost your memories." Rain didn¡¯t respond. He simply stared at me, face blank as ever. But I knew¡ªdeep inside, he was thinking. Weighing my words. Deciding whether to believe me. Of course, he would. He had to. Because I already knew¡ªthose who came before always had their memories erased. "Who exactly are you?" he finally asked. I chuckled softly. "The real question is, who are we?" I kept my smile intact, watching him carefully. "But before I give you that answer, Senpai, there¡¯s something I need to ask of you first." Rain fell silent again. I took that as my cue to continue. "There is a great danger on this ship." ¡­ I awoke the moment the lock shifted. But I didn¡¯t move. Didn¡¯t stir. The click was faint, deliberate. Whoever was unlocking my door wanted silence. Which meant I already knew who it was. The door opened. Then shut again, just as quietly. I remained still. Feigning sleep. Until¡ª "I know you''re awake." My eyes opened. I sat up. And met the glowing amber gaze of the shadow before me. "What brings you here?" I asked. The figure stepped closer. "You shouldn¡¯t be on this ship." A girl¡¯s voice¡ªempty, devoid of emotion. A perfect monotone. "Why not?" I tilted my head. "Because you are a threat." Her amber light flickered. "A danger to this world and to your own kind. You are something that should not exist. You are something that must be eliminated." I let out a low chuckle. "And who gets to decide that?" I spread my arms in mock surrender. "You?" The shadowed figure before me didn¡¯t answer. So, I continued. "Reaching the top of the food chain in this world must be something your species takes great pride in, huh?" I tilted my head slightly, keeping my expression amused. "Perhaps that¡¯s why you despise humans so much¡ªbecause you know you¡¯re losing. Because deep down, you realize your kind is about to become just another prey for a predator that never stops evolving." The girl¡¯s amber eyes flickered, cold and unreadable. "You are not evolution," she said flatly. "And your struggle for survival isn¡¯t either," I countered without missing a beat. "A species like yours¡ªone that relies on hive-mind communication¡ªhas been forced to lower itself to becoming a parasite¡ªlatching onto the very creatures you despise¡ªjust to stay alive." I let my grin widen. "That, my dear, is your next stage of evolution. A parasite." The golden light in her eyes flared¡ªa warning, a flash of raw fury. In that split second, I saw steel glint in her hand as she lunged forward. The knife aimed straight for my throat. I didn¡¯t move. Didn¡¯t flinch. And just as the blade was about to reach me¡ª Rain slammed into her from behind. The force sent her crashing into the wall, her wrist pinned under his grip. The knife trembled in her grasp. "You¡¯re not a killer." Rain¡¯s voice was calm¡ªsteady. The girl¡¯s glowing amber gaze locked onto his. I could see it¡ªthe conflict behind her expression. The hesitation. "You¡¯re not a killer," Rain repeated. Her fingers slowly uncurled. The knife clattered to the floor. Then, her body went limp. She collapsed. Rain barely caught her in time. I let out a long, dramatic sigh before rising from the edge of the bed. "I told you, didn¡¯t I?" I murmured, dusting off my sleeves. "The thing inside her is dangerous¡ªto us, to her¡ªand to everything that still breathes on this wretched planet." I tilted my head, watching Rain carefully. "We need to remove it before it¡¯s too late. A surgical extraction should do the trick. Remove the organ it¡¯s fused to¡ªand she¡¯ll be just fine." Rain lifted her unconscious form into his arms with practiced ease. "In the end, she didn¡¯t kill you, did she?" he murmured. I tilted my head, offering a playful smile. "But if you hadn¡¯t been here, I might have had to fight back." I let out a soft chuckle. "And trust me, the outcome wouldn¡¯t have been pretty." "Not my problem," Rain replied flatly. His grip on her was firm, steady¡ªbut his gaze remained locked onto me. "I held up my end of the deal," he said. "Now tell me¡ªwho the hell are we?" I grinned. "We," I said, "are the Seekers." His expression didn¡¯t change. "What are we seeking for?" My grin widened. "Now that," I whispered, "is something you''ll have to figure out on your own." Rain''s brows furrowed slightly. I could tell he didn¡¯t like that answer. "Did you really think that saving me once would make me spill everything?" I teased. "Don¡¯t worry, senpai. There will be plenty of chances for me to share¡­ certain things with you." I folded my arms, watching as he studied me for a long, silent moment. Then, without another word, he turned and walked out¡ªcarrying the girl with him. I waited until the door clicked shut. Then, slowly, I exhaled the breath I''d been holding. The hardest part was over. A grin curled at the edges of my lips. Perfect. With a quiet hum, I reached down, picking up the knife from the floor. Twirling it between my fingers, I slipped it beneath my shirt. Stranger in a Strange Land - Part 2 Wasaru placed his briefcase down on the desk. With a soft sigh, he slipped off his suit jacket and hung it neatly on the brass rack, its ornate carvings glinting under the dim light. His fingers moved to his necktie, loosening the knot before folding it into a crisp square and setting it carefully on the shelf. The desk before him was buried beneath a chaotic sea of research papers¡ªunfinished, unending, and with no promise of completion in sight. In a sudden sweep, he knocked everything to the floor. Papers fluttered like wounded doves, and a heavy thump followed¡ªa muffled, solid weight striking the wooden boards. Amidst the scattered pages, his eyes caught a large envelope, once hidden beneath the mountain of documents. He bent down, seized it, and without a word, turned and left the study. The mansion, a grand inheritance, blended the grace of a traditional Japanese estate with the imposing presence of a Western fortress¡ªtowering walls, thick wooden doors, and a silence steeped in old memories. Yet, he could hardly complain. It was a home handed down through blood and legacy. Sliding the door shut behind him, Wasaru walked along the covered wooden corridor that lined the mansion¡¯s inner garden. The air carried the tranquil symphony of nature¡ªwhispers of wind through the manicured pines, the faint chirr of cicadas, and the soft crunch of pebbles beneath his step. Here, in the embrace of the Zen garden, he often came to let his thoughts drift free. He lowered himself to the wooden veranda, facing the rippling waters of the fountain. Beside him, a vintage phonograph stood tall¡ªan antique speaker with a winding crank, tethered to its record player. Slowly, he unwrapped the parcel and slipped the vinyl from its sleeve. With practiced care, he placed it on the turntable and lowered the needle. The record began to spin, its surface catching the golden evening light. A mournful piano melody seeped into the air¡ªMoonlight Sonata, a lament that clung to his chest like a phantom¡¯s touch. He lit a cigarette, the tiny ember flaring to life before he drew in a slow breath, eyes falling shut as he exhaled a thin wisp of smoke. Around him, the world performed its eternal song: the bamboo fountain tipping and clacking with a hollow tok, the trickle of water over mossy stones, and the endless chorus of cicadas heralding summer¡¯s zenith. ¡°Father.¡± The voice broke through the reverie. His eyes opened¡ªand for a fleeting instant, he thought he saw her. But no... only a reflection. A shadow of what was lost. There, standing amidst the garden, was Satoru, his son. In the boy¡¯s small hands rested a bright, colorful ball. His long, raven-black hair swayed lightly in the breeze¡ªhair he had inherited from her. The only treasure she had left behind. ¡°Take care of Satoru¡­ Promise me.¡±¡ªHer final words, whispered in his fading moments after giving birth. Satoru¡¯s voice came soft, carrying the weight of a question. ¡°I thought you were still working, Father.¡± Wasaru offered a weary, half-hearted smile. ¡°I¡¯ll have to return soon¡­ but not just yet.¡± The boy¡¯s gaze lowered, falling to the ball in his hands. Disappointment flickered across his face. ¡°Oh. I see...¡± The sight carved a fresh wound into Wasaru¡¯s chest. Rising from his seat, he approached his son and knelt beside him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said softly, resting a hand on Satoru¡¯s small shoulder. Ten years... A mere breath of time since he first held his newborn son in his arms. And yet, it felt like an eternity stolen in a blink. He wished¡ªmore than anything¡ªthat she could see the boy their love had brought into the world. ¡°How about this?¡± he offered, his voice warmer now. ¡°This weekend, for your birthday... I¡¯ll take you to the amusement park. Just the two of us.¡± Satoru¡¯s reply came faint, heavy with doubt. ¡°You said that last time¡­¡± Wasaru felt the sting of truth. ¡°I know. But¡ª¡± Excuses, he chided himself. ¡°It was urgent. But this time... I swear, I¡¯ll clear everything. You have my word.¡± Satoru¡¯s eyes searched his father¡¯s face. ¡°Promise?¡± ¡°Promise.¡± With that, he pulled his son into a tight embrace, holding him as if the warmth between them could halt the spinning of the earth. Let this moment remain. Let it last forever. ¡­ ¡°The A-32 compound induction experiment has failed. No reaction was observed under electrical stimulation.¡± Wasaru spoke into the small voice recorder, holding it close to his lips. With a weary sigh, he pressed the button to end the recording and tossed the device onto the desk without care. His body, heavy with exhaustion, sank into the chair. Around him, his team of researchers exchanged uneasy glances. Seeing their concern, he forced a thin smile. ¡°That¡¯s enough for today,¡± he said, his voice strained. ¡°Go home and rest. We¡¯ll try again tomorrow.¡± As his team departed one by one, the room grew quiet¡ªuntil he was the only soul left, alone with the weight of failure. He pulled off his glasses and pinched the bridge of his nose in frustration. Where did I go wrong? A sudden ringtone shattered the silence. Wasaru¡¯s eyes flicked to his phone, lying face-up on the cluttered desk. His heart stuttered. The number flashing on the screen made his chest clench with dread. With trembling fingers, he accepted the call. ¡°Mr. Wasaru.¡± The voice on the other end was slow and deliberate, each syllable carefully measured, a blade pressed against his resolve. ¡°I believe we¡¯re approaching the deadline we agreed upon, aren¡¯t we?¡± Wasaru¡¯s throat tightened as he scrambled for words. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fully aware of the deadline,¡± he managed, his voice tight with urgency. ¡°But the project isn¡¯t ready. I need more time.¡± The voice interrupted him¡ªcalm, cold, and absolute. ¡°Mr. Wasaru. It has been five years. Five years since we began funding your research. Our original agreement expected results within three. We extended the timeline¡ªtwice¡ªat your request. But this is now your third extension.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Wasaru¡¯s voice cracked, cornered and desperate. ¡°But this experiment¡ªno one has succeeded with it before. It¡¯s a frontier beyond our current technology. It should take two, even three times longer than conventional research.¡± A pause, then the voice, sharper now. ¡°Surely you¡¯re not expecting us to fund your fantasy for another decade?¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Wasaru.¡± The voice, though polite, carved into him without mercy. ¡°You are a brilliant scientist. We recognize that. And we believed in your work¡ªits potential to change the world. But if no one has achieved this breakthrough before, perhaps you should start considering that¡­ it might be impossible.¡± ¡°It is possible!¡± Wasaru¡¯s voice erupted, raw and defiant. ¡°The theories¡ªthe simulations¡ªthey all show it can be done! I just need more time!¡± A sigh, impersonal and final. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Our decision stands. We¡¯re terminating your funding.¡± ¡°No, wait¡ª!¡± He lurched forward, his mind racing through every calculation, every projection, every figure he could throw at them to change their minds. But his plea met only the hollow, rhythmic tone of a disconnected call. The phone slipped from his fingers and hit the floor with a dull clatter, tumbling across the cold tiles. His hands clenched into fists, nails digging into his palms. A storm brewed within him¡ªanger, frustration, desperation¡ªuntil it boiled over. With a wordless cry, he slammed his fist against the desk, sending scattered tools and papers to the ground. The phone, lying innocent and lifeless on the floor, became his next target. With a violent sweep, he sent it skidding across the room, where it struck the wall and bounced back like a stone skipping on water. ¡°Idiots.¡± His voice seethed with contempt. ¡°They know nothing. Nothing of what this could become. All they care about is their damn money and politics.¡± But the voice from the call lingered, gnawing at his defenses. No one has ever succeeded. Perhaps it¡¯s impossible. The bitter truth pressed against his ribs like a vice: This was an experiment no one had dared¡ªor managed¡ªto complete. The technology it promised belonged to the realms of fiction, to the daydreams of eccentric scientists and the pages of science fiction novels. No wonder no corporate backer had stepped forward¡ªno matter how revolutionary the outcome sounded. Because an idea that cannot succeed is nothing but the fevered delusion of a madman. Wasaru reached down, retrieved his glasses, and slid them back onto his face. The fire that had raged moments before was already dying, leaving only the cold ashes of weariness behind. Maybe they¡¯re right. His fingers laced together beneath his chin as his eyes darkened with doubt. Maybe¡­ it is impossible. The project was his life¡¯s work¡ªthe culmination of every dream he¡¯d chased since his student days. He had poured his soul, his future, his everything into it. And yet¡­ every attempt, every calculation, every simulation¡ªfailure. Always failure. Something was wrong. Some variable he had not yet seen. But he was too exhausted, too drained to find it. It¡¯s over. But then¡ª The sudden ring of his phone pierced the room once more. His breath hitched, his head snapping up. The device lay where he had thrown it, battered but still glowing. His pulse quickened, a spark of impossible hope igniting in his chest. Did they change their minds? In a flash, he seized the phone, his thumb pressing the answer button almost before it reached his ear. ¡°H-Hello! This is Wasaru speaking!¡± The voice on the other end spoke¡ªwords he could not yet fully process. But the tone¡ªits urgency¡ªignited a fresh, burning resolve. The embers of his rage flared back to life. ¡°I¡¯ll be there immediately,¡± he said. ¡­ When Wasaru entered his office, he found his son already waiting for him. Fifteen-year-old Satoru¡ªstill the mirror of his mother. The same delicate features, the same pair of blue eyes, cold and sharp as the surface of a distant, wind-kissed lake. Those eyes now narrowed at him with undisguised disdain. His son''s hair, dyed a vivid green, was almost certainly a provocation¡ªa rebellion typical of his age. ¡°So, you do remember where home is,¡± Satoru greeted him, his voice laced with sarcasm as Wasaru settled into the chair opposite him. Between them lay the barricade of his ever-present fortress¡ªa desk, piled high with research papers. ¡°I got a call from your teacher.¡± Wasaru¡¯s voice was taut, strained under the weight of his restrained temper. ¡°You got into another fight, didn¡¯t you?¡± Satoru draped his arm lazily over the back of his chair, his eyes drifting to the ceiling with an air of indifference. ¡°Since when do you care?¡± The last fraying thread of Wasaru¡¯s composure snapped. His fist slammed onto the desk, sending papers into the air like startled birds. ¡°Enough!¡± he roared, his voice raw with frustration. ¡°Why¡ªwhy must you keep causing trouble?! Everything I¡¯ve done¡ªeverything¡ªis for your sake!¡± ¡°For my sake?¡± Satoru¡¯s lips curled into a bitter sneer. ¡°Don¡¯t make me laugh, Father. Everything you¡¯ve ever done was for yourself.¡± Wasaru froze. ¡°What¡­ did you say?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t love me,¡± Satoru continued, his voice chillingly steady. ¡°You only loved her. You¡¯re just keeping a promise you made to her before she died. That¡¯s it. I know.¡± Satoru¡¯s eyes locked with his¡ªthose same, haunting eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t see me, Father. You see her in me. That¡¯s why you push me so hard. That¡¯s why you make me study, force me to be the perfect, obedient son. That¡¯s why you hated it when I dyed my hair¡ªbecause it broke the image. Her image.¡±The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. A smile, bitter and razor-edged, twisted Satoru¡¯s lips. ¡°You don¡¯t love me because I¡¯m your son. You don¡¯t even care about that stupid promise. You love me because I¡¯m the last reflection of her. A ghost you can control¡ªa replacement for the woman you lost.¡± Silence fell¡ªthick, suffocating, and unbreakable. Wasaru sat frozen, disbelief carving into his chest like glass shards. His lips parted, but no words came. ¡°Is that¡­ what you¡¯ve thought of me¡­ all this time?¡± His voice trembled¡ªnot with rage, but with something far more fragile. ¡°You think everything I¡¯ve done¡ªthe discipline, the pushing you to succeed, teaching you to live in this world¡ªyou think that was about her?¡± His voice sharpened, raw and frayed. ¡°You think I cared about your dyed hair because of her?¡± ¡°Oh, forgive me,¡± Satoru¡¯s voice dripped with mockery, though a tremor of sorrow cracked beneath it. ¡°Maybe I misunderstood.¡± His lips twisted into a hollow grin. ¡°Maybe you don¡¯t love her more than me. Maybe you don¡¯t love anyone at all. Not her. Not me. Only your precious work.¡± The blade found its mark. ¡°That¡¯s why you weren¡¯t there,¡± Satoru continued, his voice soft and deadly, ¡°Not there when she was in the hospital. Not there when I was born. Not there for any of my birthdays. Of course... She left you, didn¡¯t she? She chose to die away from you.¡± Satoru¡¯s gaze burned. ¡°Because no one¡ªno one¡ªcould live with a man who¡¯s incapable of loving anything but his own ambition.¡± The words struck Wasaru like thunder. And that¡ª That was when he broke. A rupture, raw and violent, ripped through him. ¡°You¡¯re wrong!¡± The roar tore from his throat¡ªan animalistic, primal howl. His voice, a shattered vessel of agony, filled the room and consumed the air. ¡°No¡ªno!¡± he screamed, his voice cracking, splintering¡ªtoo loud, too wild to be contained. ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± It wasn¡¯t true. It wasn¡¯t true! ¡°I loved her¡ªmore than anything in this damn world!¡± His voice was a thunderclap, a desperate plea to an empty sky. ¡°More than my work, more than my life! I¡ª¡± That was when he realized¡ª The words hadn¡¯t stayed inside his head. They had escaped. And in that instant, he saw it¡ª The truth. Because everything Satoru said... Was true. He hadn¡¯t loved Satoru because he was his son. He had loved him because Satoru was all he had left of her. Because his son¡ªhis flesh and blood¡ªwas the last, living echo of the woman who had completed him... and then left him shattered. The realization was a blade through his soul¡ªcold, merciless, and absolute. And then¡ª The world... stopped. Because he felt it. The warmth beneath him. The tension in his hands. The skin beneath his fingers¡ªwarm, but not breathing. His eyes¡ªwild, unfocused¡ªsnapped down. His knees pressed against the cold floor¡ªhis body straddling Satoru. His hands¡ªhis trembling, shaking hands¡ªwrapped around his son¡¯s neck. The skin there, bruised. Darkening. His fingers, stiff and tight, crushing. His son¡ª Still. Silent. Eyes wide, staring past him¡ª ...Unseeing. His fingers¡ª He couldn¡¯t feel the pulse. No¡ª His body moved before his mind. His hands released, snapping back as if burned¡ªhorrified, alien, unrecognizable. And Satoru¡ª Didn¡¯t move. Didn¡¯t¡ª Breathe. A strangled sound, inhuman and broken, tore from Wasaru¡¯s throat. His body¡ªcold, trembling¡ªfell back, his hands splayed before him, shaking¡ªunfamiliar, foreign. What¡­ what have I done¡ª? ¡°Satoru¡ª!¡± His voice cracked, hoarse, wild. ¡°No¡ª¡± His hands flew to his son¡¯s chest¡ª ¡°No!¡± He pressed¡ªonce¡ªtwice¡ª Again. Harder. ¡°No¡ª!¡± His voice broke¡ªraw, shattered. ¡°Please¡ªplease¡ª¡± His palms struck again¡ªharder¡ª ¡°Satoru!¡± A bone cracked beneath his force. But there was no heartbeat. No life. Only his own breathless sobs¡ªhis own voice, hoarse and crumbling, begging¡ªpleading¡ª ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡ª¡± He didn¡¯t know if he was speaking or screaming. The words were water through his fingers, slipping, drowning¡ª ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡ª¡± His fists pounded, desperation devolving into madness. ¡°I¡ª¡± And then¡ª Then, he collapsed. His body crumbled, folding over Satoru¡¯s still form, his forehead pressing against his son''s¡ªhis tears pooling, mixing¡ªhot against cold. "¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­" His voice was a whisper, a ghost, a prayer no god would hear. But somewhere¡ªdeep, beneath his shattered soul¡ª A whisper. A question. A truth he could not outrun. Am I crying because he¡¯s gone? Or¡­ ¡­because she is now truly gone with him? ¡­ The hospital''s smoking area was deserted. Wasaru stood alone, leaning against the cold, tiled wall. The faint orange glow of his cigarette flickered in his fingers as he exhaled a thin trail of smoke, his eyes unfocused, staring into nothing. His fingertips brushed against the rough stubble on his jaw¡ªa beard left to grow wild and untended. His fingers, bony and skeletal from stress and neglect, trembled faintly. The reflection in the glass window showed a man who looked twenty years older than his age. Deep-set, hollow eyes stared back, sunken beneath dark rings carved by countless sleepless nights. His cheeks, gaunt and pale, bore the marks of malnutrition and grief. With a final drag, he crushed the cigarette underfoot and turned back inside, his steps heavy as he walked the sterile, lifeless corridors of the hospital. He pushed open the door to a private patient room¡ª ¡ªand faced what remained of his son. Satoru lay on the hospital bed, his form still and fragile, wrapped in pristine white sheets. His chest rose and fell in shallow, mechanical rhythms, each breath a labor borrowed from the machine beside him. Clear tubes ran from his arms, feeding life through his veins, sustaining a heartbeat that the boy¡¯s body no longer fought to keep. The steady, rhythmic beep of the heart monitor filled the room, a metronome of liminality. A cruel reminder: Satoru was alive. But he may never awaken. Wasaru stood at his son¡¯s bedside, eyes tracing every delicate feature¡ªthe face that mirrored hers. His heart twisted, crushed beneath the weight of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. It felt like losing her all over again. A soft knock rapped against the door. He didn¡¯t turn. It would be the doctor, or perhaps a nurse. It no longer mattered. The door opened with a faint hush and closed behind the visitor. "Mr. Wasaru, I presume?" The voice was low, smooth¡ªolder, but firm. A stranger¡¯s voice. "Who are you?" Wasaru asked, his voice cold and flat. Every doctor and nurse in this hospital knew his name by heart. "My name is Johannes Heisenberg," the man said, his tone steeped in careful sympathy. "First, allow me to extend my deepest condolences for what you¡¯re going through." Wasaru¡¯s gaze remained fixed on his son¡¯s face. "What do you want?" "I represent the European Organization for Nuclear Research," the man continued. "You may know us by another name¡ªCERN." The mention of CERN finally drew Wasaru¡¯s attention. He turned, and his eyes fell upon the man behind the voice. Heisenberg appeared to be in his fifties, his posture upright but his presence somber¡ªlike a mortician in a suit rather than a diplomat of science. The thinning crown of his hair betrayed his age, but his eyes¡ªkeen, sharp, and analytical behind polished lenses¡ªmade Wasaru uneasy without knowing why. ¡°CERN?¡± Wasaru echoed, guarded and wary. "The Large Hadron Collider, particle accelerators, the World Wide Web¡ªyou¡¯ve surely heard of some of our contributions to science." Heisenberg¡¯s deep voice carried the cadence of a man accustomed to explaining the extraordinary. "Of course, I know CERN,¡± Wasaru replied, his voice laced with impatience. ¡°So, tell me¡ªwhat do you want from me?¡± The man''s eyes flicked briefly to the lifeless figure on the bed. ¡°Your son is in a persistent vegetative state. Cerebral death. What are your plans, if I may ask?¡± Wasaru¡¯s gaze dropped to his son¡¯s face¡ªthe echo, the reminder, the last fragile thread to her. His voice was barely above a whisper: "...One day¡­ they¡¯ll find a cure. Someday¡­¡± But he didn¡¯t know if he believed it. Or if he only wanted to believe it. ¡°You know as well as I,¡± Heisenberg said, his voice steady but not unkind, ¡°that such miracles¡ªif they come¡ªare decades away. And the cost to wait for them, even with hope, is far beyond your means.¡± The bluntness, the truth in those words, pierced deeper than any false comfort. ¡°That is why I¡¯ve come with an offer.¡± Wasaru said nothing, inviting the man to continue. ¡°We propose cryonic preservation.¡± A beat of silence. ¡°What?¡± Heisenberg¡¯s expression did not waver. ¡°We will use cryonics to preserve his body¡ªand, more importantly, his brain¡ªin a perfect state. Suspended beyond decay. He will not require life support, IV nutrition, or medical intervention. Time, disease, and entropy will cease their march. And he will wait¡ªuntil science can bring him back.¡± Wasaru¡¯s voice, cold and sharp: ¡°What¡¯s the price?¡± Because he knew¡ªthere was always a price. Heisenberg¡¯s lips pressed into the faintest of smiles¡ªacknowledging the inevitability of the question. ¡°Your research,¡± he said. ¡°The one the Japanese Ministry of Technology withdrew funding from. I am aware that your project has been¡­ terminated.¡± The words scraped against Wasaru¡¯s pride, raw and exposed. ¡°Our board believes your research holds extraordinary promise¡ªfar beyond the short-sighted concerns of your former sponsors. They wish for you to continue it¡ª¡± He paused, then extended his gloved hand. A card, white and unmarked save for a single number, rested between his thumb and forefinger. ¡°¡ªunder CERN¡¯s banner.¡± The card slipped into Wasaru¡¯s hand without resistance. ¡°I¡¯ll remain in Japan for one week,¡± Heisenberg said, adjusting his cuffs as he turned toward the door. ¡°That is your time to decide.¡± Without another word, he left. And Wasaru¡ª ¡ªwas left alone. Alone, with only the rhythmic beep¡­ beep¡­ beep¡­ and the weight of a decision too heavy for one man¡¯s soul. In his palm, the card felt cold. Smooth. Final. A number. A lifeline. Or a noose. ¡­ If it were his old self¡ª The man he used to be¡ª He would have accepted the offer without hesitation. But now¡ª Now, it felt like nothing more than another excuse. An excuse to chase his dreams under the comforting lie that it was the only way to save his son. Wasaru stepped into his office¡ª ¡ªor rather, the wreckage that remained of it. The room, once a sanctuary of his intellect, lay in ruin. His desk¡ªonce a fortress of ambition¡ªlay overturned, its surface scarred and broken. His chair¡ªshattered to splinters, reduced to nothing but jagged fragments of wood. The floor¡ª ¡ªwas a graveyard of his research. Crumpled papers, torn charts, and shattered prototypes lay strewn in chaos, the final remains of a dream he had long abandoned. No¡ª Not abandoned. Destroyed. By his own hands. He dropped to his knees, the cold, unforgiving floor biting against his skin as his palms pressed into the ruin. His hands¡ª ¡ªtrembled, bruised from the destruction he had wrought. Yet they searched¡ª ¡ªsifted¡ª ¡ªcrawled. He moved through the debris like a man clawing through the rubble of a fallen world¡ªseeking something he had to find. Then¡ª His fingers struck something solid. Not paper. Not glass. But something else. Something hidden beneath the layers of chaos. With shaking hands, he swept the scattered papers aside, revealing a large envelope¡ªforgotten, yet preserved, like a relic from another life. The handwriting on its surface¡ª ¡ªwas hers. Delicate. Elegant. Timeless. ¡°The First Song of Our Meeting¡± The world narrowed. His breath¡ªunsteady, shallow¡ªcaught in his chest. With the reverence of a man unearthing a sacred artifact, he opened the envelope. Inside¡ª ¡ªa vinyl record. The garden welcomed him, the air thick with the scent of summer. The sun¡ªwarm, golden¡ªspilled through the leaves, casting soft, dappled shadows across the moss and stone. The bamboo fountain¡ªshishi-odoshi¡ªtipped and knocked with its hollow, rhythmic tok, a heartbeat of nature''s time. Cicadas¡ª ¡ªcried, weaving their endless song into the summer breeze. The water¡ª ¡ªwhispered, rippling as it kissed the stones. And Wasaru¡ª ¡ªsat before it all. The phonograph stood beside him¡ªan old companion, worn and loyal. The vinyl, smooth and black, slipped onto the turntable, the needle descending with a soft, fragile click. Then¡ª The first note¡ª ¡ªspilled into the air. A single, mournful chord. A lament. A memory. Moonlight Sonata. The music¡ª ¡ªwasn¡¯t just a sound. It was her. Her laughter¡ªsoft, radiant¡ªechoing through forgotten rooms. Her touch¡ªwarm, fleeting¡ªdancing across his skin. Her voice¡ªwhispering dreams beneath a sky filled with stars. It was¡ª ¡ªthe first song they had ever shared. The first step in their dance. The first moment he realized¡ª ¡ªhe could never live without her. A flame flickered¡ª The cigarette, lit between his lips, smoldered as he drew in, the smoke curling through his chest before unfurling skyward in a thin, silver ribbon. His eyes¡ª ¡ªclosed. The warmth of the sun¡ª The chorus of summer¡ª The song¡ª And her¡ª ¡ªall enveloped him. The phone¡ª ¡ªfelt heavier than it should. The card¡ª ¡ªwhite, stark, unforgiving¡ª ¡ªfelt colder than it should. The number¡ª ¡ªsimple. Singular. One call. One choice. The screen lit up. The number dialed. A soft, distant ring. Then¡ª A voice answered. Wasaru¡ª ¡ªspoke. And sealed his fate. Higher Than The Sun - Part 1 "Finally, some fresh air." Will stretched his arms above his head, shaking off the stiffness in his muscles. Behind him, Sonia stepped out from the pressure chamber, following him onto the deck of the Washington, which sailed steadily through the waves. The crashing swells slapped against the hull, sending a fine mist into the air. "You¡¯re awfully relaxed," Sonia muttered, leaning on the rail with her arms draped over it, eyes lost in the endless waves. The searchlights mounted on the hull¡¯s cameras refracted through the mist, scattering tiny, fleeting rainbows in the air. "You¡¯re the one who¡¯s tense," Will remarked, stepping beside her. "I¡¯ve noticed you¡¯ve been different since the green-haired kid came aboard." "What¡¯s that supposed to mean?" "I dunno. You just seem¡­distracted. Like you¡¯ve got a lot on your mind." He ruffled his damp brown hair with a shrug. "There is something inside my friend¡¯s body, and this ship is hiding more secrets than the ocean beneath it." Her voice was sharp, but there was envy beneath it. "I wish I could be as carefree as you." Will glanced sideways. "You told me yourself, Sonia. You said we could trust Rain. If he says knowing what¡¯s in the engine room would get us killed, I believe him." Her lips pressed into a thin line. The same dream. Night after night, the same dream. She could recall every detail by now. "Are you still dreaming?" she asked suddenly. Will¡¯s gaze met hers. "The hallucinations and nightmares I told you about? Like I said, that was from the first time I killed someone. You don¡¯t just forget something like that." "So you¡¯re sure you haven¡¯t had your memories tampered with? Or¡­do you just not believe me?" Her eyes narrowed in accusation. "Come on," he sighed, "of course I trust you. But when we escaped the Egyptian troops and took that secret corridor, it was just a hallway. Empty. There weren¡¯t any¡­flesh walls you kept talking about." She remembered it vividly. The assault on the Washington at Giza, a month ago. The Egyptians had them surrounded. She¡¯d found the hidden door during a blackout. Desperate, they fled through a winding corridor. She remembered the path¡ªevery twist and turn. She could swear they walked for an hour, only to emerge back through the same entrance they had entered. Will was right. It was empty. No walls of flesh. No grotesque masses like she¡¯d claimed. Her eyes fell back to the waves. "That corridor was¡­wrong. We walked straight through it¡ªno splits, no branches. So how did we end up back at the entrance?" Will fell silent. Together, they watched the sea slip past. "But¡­" he began softly, "that¡¯s not really what¡¯s been eating you, is it?" No. No, it wasn¡¯t. ¡®If this ship really belonged to the U.S. Navy, they¡¯d never let a Soviet like you aboard, Ms. Sonia.¡¯ The memory came unbidden, a whisper from the past. Holland¡¯s voice. Holland, who nearly ended her life, branding her a Soviet spy¡ªuntil Esther had saved her. Esther had said it was impossible for her to transmit radio signals from Russia to the U.S. without a relay station. That was why the frequency her father had given her never worked. Esther had claimed it was all just a ruse¡ªjust her father¡¯s way of fostering Sonia¡¯s interest in radio from a young age. It made sense, back then. Perhaps because believing it was her only way to survive Holland¡¯s bullet. But Sonia never stopped wondering. Never stopped doubting. Years. She had spent years chasing those frequencies. Checking, scanning, searching. For her, they were more than radio waves. They were her mission. If she could contact the motherland, if she could reach her homeland¡ªHer family might get to return to their rightful birthplace. Might be welcomed back as heroes, honored for their sacrifice. Freed from hardship and exile. That hope¡ªthat need¡ªhad driven her into the heart of this madness. It had led her to the song from the deep.It had led her aboard the Washington. "Hey," Will¡¯s voice nudged her back to the present. "You¡¯re spacing out again." His brow furrowed. "What¡¯s going on in that head of yours?" Sonia¡¯s voice was soft, distant. "If you believed in something with all your heart¡­and found out it might be a lie¡­what would you do?" Will blinked. "The hell kinda question is that?" he muttered but then paused, his expression darkening in thought. "I guess¡­ I¡¯d have to find out for myself. Prove what¡¯s real." "And if there was no way to prove it?" Will¡¯s answer was firm. "Then I¡¯d keep believing. If you can¡¯t prove it either way, then what you choose to believe is what matters. I¡¯d rather hold on to what I believe than let doubt hollow me out." Her nod was faint. Lost. Will tilted his head. "Is that what¡¯s been on your mind this whole time?" Sonia¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t meet his. They fixed on the horizon, on something distant, something growing. "No," she said quietly. "It¡¯s that." Will followed her gaze. His jaw tensed. "Right," he muttered. "Let¡¯s just hope there aren¡¯t any bloodthirsty islanders or deep-sea monsters waiting for us." The two stood side by side, gripping the cold railing, their eyes locked on the looming landmass ahead. The island was getting closer. And the Washington was heading straight for it. ¡­ "That''s Kyushu Island¡ªthe largest trading port in the Eastern Sea and the second-largest island of Saipan," Esther''s father began, his academic enthusiasm filling the room as Sonia and Will entered the control room. "In short," Holland interrupted, his tone flat with impatience, "we dock, restock for three weeks, drop the green-haired kid, and head straight across the open sea to Alaska. No stops." Matthew rubbed his beard, his voice heavy with doubt. "Crossing into Saipan territory now? They''re readying for war with the Soviets." Holland glanced at Sonia, inviting her to share her findings. "According to a broadcast I intercepted from the African Confederation last week," she began, her voice crisp with certainty, "Kyushu declared independence about two months ago. I''ve logged multiple docking reports since then. It¡¯s consistent."Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. Will murmured, barely audible, "Eavesdropper," earning himself a sharp pinch from Sonia. Hector¡¯s voice cut through the air, low and grim. "If the Soviets hit Saipan, Alaska¡¯s next. And if they seize the oil rigs there, we lose any shot at finding that damned Moonlight Sonata signal." "Exactly why we cut through the open sea," Holland said quietly. Esther, silent until now, shifted nervously. "You want to cross the Abyss? Three weeks straight?" The Abyss¡ªthe realm of impossible depths, a void so deep that only drones dared to probe it. Sailors whispered about its horrors: unseen leviathans, ships swallowed whole without a trace. Holland chuckled at her fear. "You¡¯ve been listening to too many sailor¡¯s tales. Open waters are vast¡ªso vast, that meeting a sea beast is less likely than hitting a bird in a storm." Esther¡¯s lips pressed tight. "But some creatures hunt at the surface." Matthew chimed in, his voice steady. "Been through the Abyss with Holland more times than I can count, girl. It''s just water. Deep, but still water." Esther¡¯s next words came so softly that only Sonia heard: ¡°But...¡± Holland seemed satisfied with her silence and stood. "Prepare to dock. Matthew, Hector¡ªyou¡¯re with me for supplies. Esther, if you go ashore, take Rain with you." But Sonia wasn¡¯t listening to the captain. Her eyes stayed fixed on Esther¡¯s face¡ªon the tension that creased her brow, the fear that shadowed her eyes. The others thought she feared sailor¡¯s tales¡ªphantoms from the deep. But Sonia knew the truth. Esther¡¯s fear was something else entirely. Because ¡®something¡¯ inside Esther was a creature of the deep. And if there were more of its kind in the Abyss¡ª Would they sense her? Would they come for her? ¡­ "Whoa..." Esther''s wide eyes swept over the unfamiliar surroundings, her voice breathless with awe. Sonia mirrored her wonder. The Kyushu Island port, though reminiscent of Washington, felt entirely foreign. White timber buildings¡ªunlike any Sonia had seen¡ªlined the streets, their dark ironwood roofs slanting into sharp triangles. None rose above two stories, leaving the rolling mossy hills beyond clearly visible. Lantern-bearing farmers tended to grazing cattle in the distance. The townsfolk wore intricately draped silk robes, some trailing the ground like woven waterfalls. Men gathered their hair into tight knots, while women adorned elaborate hairpins, each a unique statement of craft. ¡°First time on Saipan?¡± Will teased, noting their astonishment. ¡°You¡¯ve been here?¡± Sonia asked, surprised. ¡°A lifetime ago,¡± he replied, a wistful smile touching his lips. ¡°My parents brought me here when I was little. It¡¯s barely changed.¡± Esther¡¯s gaze lingered on the sharp, sloping rooftops, their carved eaves depicting serpentine forms. ¡°Why are their roofs so steep?¡± she wondered aloud. Will chuckled. ¡°Funny. I asked the same thing when I was a kid.¡± He grinned wider at her narrowed glare. ¡°It¡¯s for the ¡®snow.¡¯¡± ¡°Snow?¡± Esther and Sonia echoed, puzzled. ¡°I never saw it myself, but my mother told me¡ªit falls from above, blanketing the whole island.¡± Will pointed upward. Both women instinctively tilted their heads, searching the cavernous darkness above. No one knew how high the Abyss''s ceiling truly reached¡ªhundreds of meters at least. No ship had ever reached it. And no one knew what mysteries loomed beyond. ¡°Something falling from a cave roof?¡± Sonia scoffed, her eyes skeptical. ¡°Will, how old do you think I am?¡± ¡°It¡¯s what my mom said!¡± he protested, face flushed. ¡°Could be just a sailor¡¯s tale for all I know!¡± ¡°Maybe,¡± Esther offered thoughtfully, ¡°it¡¯s symbolic. A design born from old beliefs¡ªlike how Giza¡¯s artisans carved their walls to invite fortune.¡± Her reasoning, steeped in logic, earned nods of agreement from both Will and Sonia. As they wandered deeper into the port, their conversation shifted to the culture of Saipan¡ªits myths, its history, its artistry. Laughter and curiosity colored their steps. But behind them, silent as a shadow, Rain followed. ¡­ "A real meadow!" Esther exclaimed, kicking off her leather boots and bounding barefoot into the mossy field. Sonia, more hesitant, slipped off her own shoes, her toes meeting the cool, damp surface. She flinched at the slick, ticklish sensation but soon tried again, discovering its soft, spongy texture beneath her feet. "If the whole Sunless World was covered in this stuff," Will chuckled as he strolled barefoot across the moss, "we wouldn¡¯t need those clunky boots to survive walking on stone." He grinned at Sonia¡¯s discomfort. "What¡¯s so funny?" she shot back, wrinkling her nose. "It¡¯s wet¡­and gross." Like flesh. The memory of the engine room''s horrors flashed through her mind, and she quickly shook it away. The group had left the docks, climbing a mossy hill that offered a sweeping view of the glowing port city below. The lights of anchored ships sparkled like stars on the dark water. ¡°Beautiful,¡± Esther said softly. Sonia nodded. ¡°Yeah¡­ it is.¡± They settled into the moss¡ªEsther and Sonia swapping guesses about ship origins, Will sprawled lazily on his back, and Rain silently tending his blade. For the first time since it happened, Sonia felt a familiar warmth¡ªa return to easy conversation with Esther. She had nearly forgotten how good it felt to debate, to laugh, to hear Esther¡¯s clever theories. Sonia studied her closely, searching for cracks¡ªsigns that ¡®something else¡¯ was wearing Esther¡¯s skin. But the girl before her was the same curious, sharp-tongued Esther she had always known. ¡°That¡¯s the Victoria, a British submersible,¡± Esther explained, her voice bright with excitement. ¡°Heavy plating and surface weapons make it more a hybrid warship than a proper submarine. But the Brits rely more on surface fleets than submersibles anyway.¡± She paused, catching Sonia¡¯s amused expression. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Sonia stifled a grin. ¡°Keep going.¡± Esther scowled playfully but continued her lecture. Then¡ª Shouts. Raised voices, urgent and sharp, echoing from beyond the hill. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Esther sprang up, craning her neck toward the commotion. Sonia narrowed her eyes. ¡°From experience? Nothing we want to be part of.¡± But she felt the same tugging curiosity. ¡°Just a peek,¡± Esther pleaded, her eyes wide with mischief. ¡°Please?¡± Sonia sighed¡ªdefinitely the same Esther. Nudging Will awake with her foot, she watched him jolt up in confusion. Meanwhile, Rain, already alert, slid his blade back into its sheath. Without a word, they followed the noise¡ªbecause some instincts, no matter how foolish, were impossible to ignore. ¡­ As they descended the hill, Sonia spotted the commotion¡ªa tense standoff at the village''s stone-paved entrance. A mob of villagers jeered at a lone, disheveled man facing them. "What''s happening?" Sonia whispered. Will, translating from Zen, muttered, "''Get out, traitor!'' ''Spy!'' ''You''re insane!'' And those are the polite ones." The man¡ªa stocky figure with graying hair, a bushy beard, and wire-framed glasses¡ªraised his hands, pleading in English. "I can help you¡ªall of you! But I need your help first! Please, listen to me!" A villager spat at his feet. "Save the world? Nice lie, comrade. Distract us while your Soviet friends attack?" "Forget about those! What I¡¯ve found could save us all!" The man dropped to his knees. "Please!" The crowd dispersed, leaving curses and cold stares in their wake. Yet, the man remained¡ªdefeated, but unbroken. Esther, eyes shining with curiosity, spoke first. "Are you... an astronomer?" The man sighed. "Once. Ivan Glushakov, formerly of Moscow University. I came seeking help. But they won¡¯t aid a Soviet astronomer." "Astronomer!?" Esther''s excitement was electric. Sonia, less enthused, narrowed her eyes. Astronomy¡ªmocked by scholars, labeled fiction, a relic of the old world¡¯s myths. "Why are you here?" Esther pressed. "To finish an experiment¡ªone that could change the world," Ivan declared, his voice brimming with fervor. Will¡¯s eyes narrowed. "What kind of experiment?" Ivan¡¯s answer came, proud and defiant: "To build a new sun." A stunned silence. "You... know what a sun is, don¡¯t you? The star that once lit the old world?" Sonia¡¯s voice was dry. "We¡¯ve heard of it. But who are you, really?" He straightened. "Ivan Glushakov. Astronomer. Exiled. Branded a fool for daring to dream the impossible¡ªnuclear fusion. Creating a star, like the one that once warmed our skies." His voice grew wistful, then weary. "But the university cast me out. I need your help to open the old research lab. There¡¯s something inside¡ªsomething I need to finish my work." Sonia¡¯s instincts screamed disbelief. The villagers'' hostility made sense. A foreigner¡ªan enemy¡ªspouting madness about creating a sun. It sounded insane. But then she saw Esther¡¯s face¡ªhopeful, hungry for knowledge. Will, reluctant but willing. Rainn, impassive, leaving the choice to her. Was it curiosity? Pity for the broken man before them? Or something else entirely? Sonia met Ivan¡¯s eyes. "Show us the lab." Higher Than The Sun - Part 2 The corridor outside the fourth-floor cabins was packed with a throng of crew members, all eagerly awaiting the sound of their names from Matthew¡¯s lips. Holland struggled to weave through the crowd, turning sideways to slip past the sailors. Many greeted him with respectful nods as he passed. ¡°Captain! I¡¯ve been working my tail off! Please, assign me to the second shift!¡± ¡°Captain! I¡¯ve always wanted to try sake! Give me the second shift!¡± ¡°Captain! Put me on the second shift, and I¡¯ll bring you a whole crate of sake!¡± Holland rolled his eyes. A bunch of drunks, chasing the nightlife, he thought. ¡°¡­and Diz. Everyone I just named is on the first shift.¡± Matthew, leaning against the stair railing at the corridor¡¯s end, concluded his announcement. Immediately, a chorus of groans from those assigned to the first shift mixed with the cheers of those landing the second. ¡°Alright, alright! Enough whining. Second shift, back to work! First shift, meet me in the third-floor supply room for your radios,¡± Matthew barked before ascending the stairs, trailed by a group of disappointed crew members. As the crowd thinned and the hallway cleared, Holland finally reached his destination. Standing by the cabin door was Rain. ¡°Is Esther going ashore?¡± Holland asked, the question weighed with apprehension. Rain nodded, as expected. ¡°Will and Sonia are likely going with her. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always trusted her,¡± Holland sighed. ¡°But¡­ is there something you haven¡¯t told me?¡± Rain¡¯s face remained impassive. ¡°What are you getting at?¡± Holland searched his companion¡¯s eyes, trying to read beyond the stoic expression¡ªfutile, as always. ¡°Esther¡­ Did something happen to her?¡± The silence from Rain was unwavering. ¡°What exactly are you talking about?¡± A voice from his memory crept into Holland¡¯s thoughts¡ªSatoru¡¯s, smug and mocking: ¡®I know he¡¯s just as good at killing as I am. Maybe even better. So tell me, Captain¡ªhave you ever doubted him?¡¯ Holland shook off the intrusive voice. No, he had never doubted Rain¡ªnot after everything they¡¯d endured together. ¡°Forget it,¡± Holland said, brushing away his unease. ¡°Do you remember the night we were ambushed?¡± Rain nodded. ¡°The night you recklessly navigated through open waters, dodging torpedoes? Didn¡¯t seem like you at all.¡± Holland¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me at the helm. It was Esther. She navigated through the Pharaoh¡¯s Graveyard, threading through stone pillars like she had sonar in her head. So, I wondered¡ªdoes she gain some kind of special ability that you didn¡¯t told me about?¡± Rain¡¯s expression remained unreadable, silent. Holland sighed. ¡°Or¡­ maybe she¡¯s just got a photographic memory. With how she loves rambling about warship legends and samurai folklore, she probably memorized the sonar map before we went radio silent.¡± Still, Rain said nothing. ¡°You still remember the task I gave you, right?¡± Rain gave a single, curt nod. ¡°Good. Handle it.¡± With that, Rain turned toward the stairs, and Holland entered the cabin beyond. Inside, sprawled lazily across the bed, was Satoru. One hand held a book, his eyes locked on the pages without sparing a glance at the visitor. ¡°You could¡¯ve knocked, Captain,¡± Satoru muttered, flipping a page. ¡°What if I¡¯d been in the middle of something¡­ private?¡± ¡°Where¡¯d you get that book?¡± Holland asked coldly, his patience thin. He always found the boy¡¯s nonchalance irritating. ¡°Your ship¡¯s research assistant is quite charming,¡± Satoru replied with a smirk. ¡°Don¡¯t blame her, Captain. A book can¡¯t kill anyone¡­ unless I get creative.¡± Holland snatched the book from Satoru¡¯s hand, stepping closer to the bedside. Satoru sat up, exhaling an exaggerated sigh. ¡°Why don¡¯t you trust me, Captain?¡± Holland¡¯s voice turned dry, laced with sarcasm. ¡°Might be because of the body count you¡¯ve racked up since we met.¡± He narrowed his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re unpredictable, and that makes you dangerous¡ªto my ship and my crew.¡± Satoru¡¯s smile sharpened. ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re finally throwing me off this vessel, then?¡± He cocked his head playfully. ¡°Where are we docked?¡± ¡°Kyushu.¡± The name hit like a hammer. The smirk slipped from Satoru¡¯s face, replaced by a rare crease of concern. Holland caught the flicker of tension. ¡°Something wrong?¡± Satoru¡¯s voice flattened. ¡°I won¡¯t set foot on any port under Saipan¡¯s control.¡± Holland felt a grim satisfaction at the boy¡¯s discomfort¡ªa first. ¡°Too bad,¡± he said curtly. ¡°This is our final port before a long voyage. You¡¯re disembarking tomorrow. Like it or not.¡± He tossed the book back onto the bed and turned for the door. ¡°So, enjoy your last chapter.¡± His hand closed over the doorknob¡ª ¡ªand Satoru¡¯s voice, low and warning, cut the air. ¡°This place isn¡¯t safe,¡± the boy said. ¡°If I were you, Captain¡­ I¡¯d sail away before nightfall.¡± Holland didn¡¯t bother turning back. He didn¡¯t take warnings from wolves in sheep¡¯s clothing. Not even this one. ¡­ "Why are you the one running errands with me this time? Isn¡¯t it usually Matthew?" Hector asked, his tone laced with curiosity. He adjusted the straps of his armor beneath his long trench coat, one hand slipping inside to brush against the trigger of the pistol at his waist. Holland replied with a casual shrug, his eyes sweeping the bustling crowd with vigilance. ¡°Gotta switch it up sometimes. The three of us can¡¯t all leave the ship at once anyway. Thought you¡¯d appreciate stretching your legs instead of standing guard for a change.¡± ¡°And me?¡± Arthur chimed in, pointing at himself with a puzzled look. ¡°Why drag me along? I¡¯d rather be touring the castle in the city. Do you know Kyushu Castle still has the throne of Sora Nobunaga? The very first king of Saipan who united the entire archipelago and founded the Saipan Empire fifty years ago!¡± ¡°Who?¡± Hector asked, clearly uninterested. Arthur¡¯s eyes widened at the ignorance. ¡°Sora Nobunaga! The first King of Saipan, who unified the islands and established the Saipan Empire!¡± He was already gearing up for a historical monologue. Hector, however, cut him off with a sigh. ¡°Yeah, yeah. I get it. You¡¯re desperate to see the damn castle. But we¡¯re not here for sightseeing. You¡¯re the ship¡¯s academic officer¡ªyour job is to translate, not play tourist.¡± He shot Arthur a stern glare, making the younger man shrink back with a sheepish grin. The three of them walked through the lively Kyushu fish market. Wooden buildings lined both sides of the street, their fronts converted into bustling storefronts or makeshift stalls. Some had been turned into small eateries with bamboo tables and chairs, while others displayed fishing gear with rows of rods hanging from the walls. Several katana shops caught Holland''s eye, their blades gleaming behind glass displays. Maybe I should get Rain a new one, he mused. Rain had cared for his current blade so meticulously that it barely showed signs of wear, but he¡¯d had it for years. The market sprawled behind an ancient fortress that guarded the harbor. The city planning was evident¡ªthe buildings¡¯ backs formed alleyways lined with vendors selling everything imaginable. The alley they walked through, however, was thankfully less crowded. ¡°You think we¡¯ll need to leave in a hurry?¡± Hector¡¯s sudden question made Holland pause mid-step. ¡°What makes you say that?¡± ¡°Well,¡± Hector began, his voice low and thoughtful, ¡°Rosa and Esther were assigned to the first shift, and you¡¯re here with me. That leaves Matthew as the only one aboard who can pilot the ship.¡± Holland could feel Hector¡¯s gaze drilling into his back. ¡°You probably think I¡¯m just some muscle-headed soldier, but I was a ship¡¯s captain before I joined this crew.¡± ¡°Then why join this expedition?¡± Holland deflected smoothly. ¡°I bet you weren¡¯t thrilled when the president handed me the captain¡¯s seat instead of you.¡± ¡°I think it was the right call,¡± Arthur chimed in, only to fall silent when Hector shot him a scowl. ¡°Heh,¡± Hector chuckled dryly. ¡°Maybe I did resent you¡­ at first. But now I see why you¡¯re the captain and not me.¡±Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. Holland raised a brow in surprise. He hadn¡¯t expected the proud Hector to say that aloud, let alone in front of Arthur. ¡°And what changed your mind?¡± Hector¡¯s expression darkened slightly. ¡°If it had been me, I wouldn¡¯t have brought that girl on board. Even now, I don¡¯t agree with it.¡± He let out a soft chuckle. ¡°But if you hadn¡¯t brought Esther, we¡¯d have killed that radio operator¡ªand then all of us would¡¯ve died at Giza. She¡¯s the one who devised the plan to extract Rain at the dam. And let¡¯s not forget who piloted the ship through torpedo fire in complete radio silence.¡± A proud smile crept onto Arthur¡¯s face. Holland found himself sharing that pride¡ªfor his prot¨¦g¨¦. ¡°You¡¯ve got quite the daughter, Arthur.¡± Arthur¡¯s chest puffed slightly with fatherly pride. ¡°Yeah¡­ and quite the troublemaker, too.¡± Their shared laughter was soft but genuine. Then Arthur¡¯s smile faded. ¡°I just¡­ I¡¯m afraid for her,¡± he admitted, voice quieter. ¡°I promised her mother I¡¯d keep her safe. But instead, I brought her into danger. Rain was right¡ªI should¡¯ve turned down this expedition. I should¡¯ve stayed with her, safe and sound in Under D.C. But I let my dream win out¡­ and dragged her into it.¡± Holland opened his mouth to offer some reassurance, but Hector beat him to it. ¡°You can¡¯t shield her from the world forever,¡± the big man said. ¡°One day, she¡¯ll have to choose her own path¡ªwithout you. Teaching her to face the world with her own eyes is the best thing you can do for her.¡± Arthur¡¯s gaze softened with gratitude, while Holland looked at Hector with startled amusement. ¡°Where¡¯d you pull that line from?¡± Holland teased, his voice dripping with mock surprise. ¡°Shut it,¡± Hector grumbled and gave Holland a playful but forceful punch to the shoulder, making him stumble. The three continued their walk, conversation drifting into lighthearted banter¡ªuntil Holland turned a corner and found himself facing a dead end. A tall, brick wall, two stories high, sealed the alley, connecting to the buildings on either side. From this angle, he could glimpse the fortress parapets above¡ªand they were empty. No guards. ¡°A dead end?¡± Hector raised an eyebrow. ¡°You sure you know where you¡¯re going?¡± ¡°Of course I do,¡± Holland said, stopping before a stack of crates piled against the brick wall. ¡°Kyushu¡¯s fish market doesn¡¯t have dead ends.¡± Without further explanation, he pressed both hands against the crates and pushed. They didn¡¯t budge. Holland turned back to his companions, flashing a sheepish grin. ¡°Mind giving me a hand?¡± ¡°With pleasure,¡± Hector grumbled, rolling his eyes and stepping forward to help. Together, they shoved the crates aside, revealing a hidden wooden door. Holland reached into his coat, retrieving a jingling ring of keys¡ªover a dozen, each different, each worn from use. Selecting one, he slid it into the lock and turned. Nothing. Both Hector and Arthur fixed him with a wordless, unimpressed stare. ¡°I¡¯ll just¡­ head back to the ship,¡± Arthur muttered. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll check out the castle,¡± Hector added dryly. ¡°Faith in your captain is truly touching,¡± Holland replied, voice thick with sarcasm as he tried another key. No luck. Arthur, ever helpful, commented, ¡°Maybe you should label them, Captain.¡± ¡°Bite me.¡± ¡°Do you even know which¡ª¡± ¡°Shut up and let me concentrate,¡± Holland growled, trying a third key. Click. The lock turned, and the door creaked open. Holland exhaled in relief, grinning. ¡°Told you I had it.¡± The trio stepped inside. It wasn¡¯t an alley¡ªit was a hidden tavern. The room was dim, lit only by a single lantern resting on a long wooden counter. Behind the counter, a bald man with a scar tracing from his scalp, across his eye, and down to his lips polished a glass in stoic silence. Behind him, shelves of liquor bottles glinted faintly in the lantern light. Hector scanned the place with a scowl. ¡°I thought you said we were here for supplies. This looks like a bar.¡± Holland ignored him and approached the counter. He slipped his hand beneath his blood-red scarf, pulling free a necklace. Dangling from it was a small metal tag, his name etched into its surface. The bartender froze, lowering the glass the moment his eyes landed on the tag. His scarred face lifted, meeting Holland¡¯s gaze with unspoken questions. ¡°Tell him we want Chateau Calquemion and Montes wine,¡± Holland said. Arthur, blinking, realized his cue and swiftly translated the request into Zen, the local language. The bartender¡¯s reply was short, his tone flat. Arthur hesitated, his face paling. ¡°¡®He says: You haven¡¯t heard, have you?¡¯¡± ¡°Heard what?¡± Holland¡¯s voice sharpened. This time, the bartender¡¯s response was longer, his words weighted. Arthur¡¯s voice trembled as he translated: ¡°¡®All operations across the Saipan Archipelago are on hold. Hunters have moved their kill zones westward. Captain¡­ you¡¯ve come at a bad time.¡¯¡± A cold edge crept into Holland¡¯s chest. ¡°Why are the bases closed?¡± The bartender¡¯s reply came swiftly, grim and heavy with warning: ¡°¡®The King of Saipan is dead. General Miyamoto Kiyomasa has seized control and declared war on the Soviets. With the northern fleet gone to war, Kyushu has declared independence from Saipan. But the Dawn Empire won¡¯t let them go without bloodshed. We expect an invasion to reclaim Kyushu. So, the hunt in this area is postponed.¡¯¡± War. It was already here¡ªsooner than Holland had feared. He¡¯d sensed the unrest from Kyushu¡¯s secession, but a full-scale war with the Soviets? ¡°Do you know when they¡¯ll strike?¡± Holland demanded. The bartender¡¯s reply was curt, his eyes cold: ¡°¡®If I were you, Captain¡ªI¡¯d set sail. Tonight.¡¯¡± ¡°Shit,¡± Hector cursed. ¡°I¡¯m not tangling with a Yamato-class fleet. We¡¯re out of here.¡± ¡°But¡­ what about fuel and provisions?¡± Arthur protested. ¡°They¡¯re not going to invade tonight, are they? Shouldn¡¯t we stock up first?¡± Both turned to their captain, awaiting his command. Holland¡¯s jaw clenched as he weighed their lives against the risk. Then, his voice was firm. ¡°You two¡ªget back to the ship. Radio the crew, order everyone aboard. Tell Matthew to prepare for immediate departure.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± they asked in unison. Holland¡¯s eyes glinted in the dim light. ¡°I¡¯ve got unfinished business.¡± With that, he turned and disappeared into the dark. ¡­ Before Holland stood a towering black ironwood gate, its surface weathered but unyielding. Sheer stone walls flanked the entrance on either side, and the gateposts were carved with the form of an ancient sea beast¡ªserpentine and immense. Its body, armored in matte black scales, coiled with an elegance both graceful and menacing, and its elongated face, reminiscent of a crocodile¡¯s, gaped slightly to reveal rows of dagger-sharp teeth. Holland recognized the creature from Saipan legend¡ªthe Dragon, they called it. It was said to have once circled the entire archipelago with its colossal body. Saipan folklore claimed their ancestors, survivors from the Old World, had slain the beast with the mighty battleship Yamato, paving the way to settle the islands. The captain of the Washington seized the iron knocker and slammed it against the gate twice. The heavy thuds echoed, and after a pause, the massive doors groaned and began to part, revealing a vast, meticulously arranged zen garden. A robed attendant, his silk garments embroidered with intricate patterns, bowed but offered no greeting as Holland passed. His boots tapped against the polished stone path leading to Kyushu Castle. The castle itself loomed ahead¡ªan imposing four-story structure of ironwood and stone. The lower walls, constructed from ancient rock, supported the towering timber structure above. The entire edifice sat atop a five-meter stone platform, making it a fortress within a fortress. Holland couldn¡¯t suppress a weary sigh at the architectural paranoia of the Saipan builders. His foot landed on the first of the many stone steps leading upward. At the landing before the grand entrance¡ªan ornate, smaller echo of the outer gate¡ªtwo guards barred his path. Their muscular frames were rigid, right hands resting on the hilts of their katana. One barked a warning in the harsh cadence of Zen, the island tongue. Holland didn¡¯t break stride. He surged past them, his trench coat flaring. Then, with a swift, brutal kick, he shattered the castle¡¯s intricately carved doors. The explosion of splintering wood and twisted hinges thundered through the chamber, sending shards and dust cascading across the polished floor. Inside, the grand hall fell deathly silent. Rows of kneeling courtiers and retainers, seated on woven rush mats, turned as one to behold the intruder. At the chamber¡¯s heart, upon a raised wooden dais, rested a throne¡ªa masterwork carving of a dragon, coiled protectively around the seat. Each scale was meticulously etched, no pattern repeating, a testament to centuries-old craftsmanship. Upon the throne sat an old man. His white beard cascaded to his chest, and his long silver hair, bound into a ponytail, was crowned with a golden circlet fashioned into the shape of a dragon¡¯s head. The gathered assembly gawked in stunned disbelief, but the man on the throne rose abruptly, his finger thrusting forward as he shouted an order in Zen. The guards lining the walls sprang into action. Blades hissed free of their scabbards as they closed in. Holland reacted without hesitation. He sprinted forward, his body slipping like a shadow between sweeping arcs of steel. A katana flashed down; he sidestepped, the wind of its swing brushing his coat. Another guard tried to draw, but Holland¡¯s shoulder slammed into his ribs, sending him crashing to the floor, winded and stunned. The path to the throne was clear. With a final bound, Holland seized the man on the dais, spun him around, and pressed the cold muzzle of a revolver against his temple. A dreadful stillness claimed the room. Every guard froze mid-step. The courtiers shrank back, their faces pale and aghast. Holland, his lips curling into a razor-thin smirk, surveyed their fear with a predator¡¯s satisfaction. ¡°Your security¡¯s gotten sloppy,¡± he said in English, his voice a purr of mockery. ¡°So¡­ since when did you seize the throne from Wasaru, Genzo?¡± The old man¡¯s breath hitched. His voice, when it came, was rough and hoarse. ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡± Holland tilted his head, amused. ¡°You don¡¯t recognize me?¡± He pressed the revolver harder against Genzo¡¯s skull. ¡°After everything I did to save your damned country?¡± Genzo¡¯s eyes, dull with age, suddenly sharpened with recognition. ¡°You¡­ The Hunter¡­? What are you doing here?¡± Holland¡¯s voice cooled to steel. ¡°That¡¯s my question. Why did you declare independence from Saipan? And more importantly¡ª¡± his eyes flicked to the assembly, ¡°¡ªwhy the hell is your coastline undefended? You think the Empire will ignore Kyushu just because they¡¯re busy with the Soviets?¡± The old man¡¯s lips trembled, and his voice cracked with urgency. ¡°It wasn¡¯t my choice! It was Wasaru¡¯s! He struck some cursed deal with the Soviets. Something about their technology¡­ something that could¡ªcould bring his son back from the dead! The man¡¯s gone mad these past years¡ªlost in delusions, chasing shadows of his child. He doesn¡¯t even recognize me anymore!¡± Genzo¡¯s voice grew strained, desperate. ¡°I tried to undo it. I sent envoys to Saipan, tried to explain¡ªtried to stop this! That this was the madness of a grieving man! I thought if we showed no hostility¡ªno defenses¡ªthey¡¯d listen. They¡¯d understand.¡± Holland¡¯s eyes, cold as the abyssal sea, never left the trembling man¡¯s face. ¡°You fool,¡± he whispered, his voice laced with venom. ¡°You haven¡¯t heard, have you?¡± Genzo¡¯s voice faltered. ¡°Heard¡­ what?¡± ¡°The King of Saipan is dead,¡± Holland hissed. ¡°The throne belongs to General Kiyomasa now. And by Saipan law, if the king dies without an heir, the ruler of the second-largest territory¡ª¡± his lips twisted into a smirk ¡°¡ªinherits the crown.¡± The horror in Genzo¡¯s face was raw and immediate. ¡°You think Kiyomasa¡¯s fleet is sailing here to negotiate?¡± Holland continued, each word a nail driven home. ¡°They¡¯re coming to raze this island to the ground. They¡¯ll burn Kyushu, slaughter everyone who could even dream of claiming the throne¡ªincluding you. And you¡ª¡± his voice dropped into a whisper of contempt ¡°¡ªchose to do nothing.¡± Genzo¡¯s face drained of all color. His lips quivered as he stumbled through the words. ¡°Then¡­ then what should I do?¡± he rasped, his voice a threadbare plea. ¡°Tell me¡­ Hunter¡­ What can I do?¡± Suddenly¡ªa tremor. The earth beneath their feet shuddered violently. The great crystal chandeliers overhead swayed, their metal frames chiming discordantly as dust and grit rained from the ceiling. Beyond the walls, the unmistakable chorus of chaos erupted¡ªcries of alarm, commands bellowed, and the distant boom of cannon fire. The doors burst open once more, and a guard, his armor stained with sweat and his voice hoarse from shouting, staggered into the chamber. ¡°Saipan fleet!¡± he cried, terror cracking his voice. ¡°The Saipan fleet is upon us!¡± Holland¡¯s arm lowered, the revolver disappearing back beneath his coat. He turned on his heel, the tails of his blood-red scarf sweeping the floor as he walked away from the stunned Genzo. ¡°Get your people off this island,¡± he ordered, his voice sharp and final. Genzo¡¯s voice trembled from behind. ¡°You¡ªwhat are you going to do?¡± At the threshold, Holland paused. His lips pulled into a cold, merciless grin. ¡°Me?¡± His voice was a whisper, edged with fire and ruin. ¡°I¡¯m going to war.¡± Higher Than The Sun - Part 3 Holland picked up the portable radio, pressing the button. "Holland calling Matthew. Can you hear me?" No reply came through the crackling static. The ceiling above trembled, and small chunks of stone broke loose, crashing to the floor. Holland shook his head, brushing the dust from his hair. Whether it was because they were out of range, the ship was submerged, or enemy shells were pounding overhead¡ªone of those reasons had severed his connection with the Washington. There would be no support from Matthew. He was on his own. Raising the radio to his lips again, he pressed the button. "I hope you can hear me, old friend. If you get this message, take the ship to the bay by the coastal fortress on the other side of the harbor. Wait for me there. And whatever you do, don''t surface." The ceiling shook again¡ªharder this time¡ªand more debris rained down. "But if I don''t make it¡ªwhich, of course, won''t happen, because I will make it¡ªyou''ll find my captain''s will in my quarters, tucked inside my journal." He released the button and set the radio on the map table. A captain''s will was a tradition among sailors. It was entrusted to the first mate or someone the captain deeply trusted. Often, it named the next in line to command or held the captain''s final wishes. The first mate was rarely named as the successor; the custom arose because captains and their first mates frequently died together in the Sunless Seas. Whoever survived was bound to follow the captain''s will without question. Holland found himself questioning his own decision. His duty was to the crew of the Washington. Not the people of Kyushu. Not the people of Saipan. His only creed had always been neutrality, focusing solely on the safety of his ship and crew. It would have been easier to let Sonia die¡ªthe spy. It would have been easier to kill the frenzied islanders attacking Esther. It would have been easier to slaughter every child on the dam by Geza. So why had he chosen to risk his life? It was because of that girl... She had fought for strangers with all her heart. She had turned Rain¡ªonce cold and indifferent to the world¡ªinto someone who risked everything to save children on that dam. Perhaps... she had changed him too. No... Not entirely. Holland''s gaze lifted from the map of Kyushu, its surface marked and scored with plans and strategies. Yet no amount of strategizing could push away the ghosts of his choices. The sound of the door opening behind him shattered his thoughts. A soldier poked his head in. "The people you requested are here, sir." The soldier stepped aside, allowing three figures in Kyushu military uniforms to enter the room. "Long time no see, kid! You''ve grown up," rumbled the first man, his voice rough but familiar. He was well past fifty, his body still carved with muscle, his silver hair standing defiantly in a wild mohawk. His arms enveloped Holland in a crushing embrace, a grin of raw, battle-hardened joy stretching across his face. "Still strong as ever, huh, Gatling?" Holland rasped, half-strangled in the iron grip. "Let him go, or you''ll kill him," came a teasing voice. A woman stepped forward, breaking the embrace just in time. "Thanks, Rose," Holland gasped, sucking in air. "You saved my life¡ªagain." Her eyes glinted with mischief beneath a bandana of bright orange, holding back her cascade of sun-kissed dreadlocks. Though the years had passed, she seemed untouched by them. "Your eyes are different," she observed, her voice soft yet sharp. "But some things never change¡ªlike your death wish." Then, the last man entered, his tone a low growl of disapproval. "Does it matter if you die now or when the Saipanese land?" His black hair fell just over his brow, and behind square-framed glasses, his sharp, crimson-tinged eyes locked on Holland with open displeasure. "Still the same old pessimist, Yoru," Holland said with a dry chuckle. "You remind me of someone... a friend of mine. Hector." His voice dipped with hope. Arthur... Hector... He hopes they get back to the ship in time. Yoru''s eyes narrowed. "I''ve seen the enemy ships from the ramparts. Three destroyers. What''s your plan against that?" "We don''t need to win," Holland replied swiftly. "Our job is to buy time¡ªto hold the line until the evacuation is complete." His voice was quick, urgent. "I''m just glad you three are still with the Kyushu Navy. Makes this a hell of a lot easier." "How many do we have?" Yoru asked in accented English. "Fifty fighters. Half palace guards, half local fishermen." The room fell into a heavy silence. "Don''t tell me you''re giving up already," Holland teased, his smile tight. "This is suicide," Yoru stated coldly, arms crossed. Rose''s voice was quieter, tinged with sorrow. "Most of our forces were sent to the front lines. The Empire of Saipan called for every able body to fight the Soviets. That''s why we have no fleet left to defend Kyushu when Wasaru declared independence. We can''t win." Gatling added, his voice booming as ever, "Besides, the Saipanese are only here for Genzo, aren''t they? He¡¯s their target. They want the Kyushu leadership. Just a change of ruler." "No." Holland''s voice cut through. "The King of Saipan is dead. A general seized power. That''s why Wasaru allied with the Soviets and broke away. But those destroyers aren''t here to capture. They''re here to eradicate. They''ll kill everyone on this island to ensure no heir to Saipan''s throne survives." Another silence, heavier than the last. Holland''s voice softened, but it burned with resolve. "You swore an oath to defend this island and its people. That time has come. Right now, Genzo is evacuating civilians from the other side of the island. Our job is to hold the line at the harbor and in the city. We must buy them time." "Did you hear anything Rose said?" Yoru snapped. "We have no warships, no artillery, not even a damn machine gun! Three destroyers against fifty men! We couldn''t hold them if we tried!" Rose lowered her gaze. "It¡¯s been nearly ten years since we met you. We''re not the reckless kids we were back then. I retire next year. Yoru''s getting married. Gatling''s about to be a father." Gatling added, his voice quieter for once. "Kyushu''s not even your home. Genzo wouldn''t ask this of you. And neither would I. You''re no hero. You never played the righteous fool. So... why?" The question lingered in the air. Heavy. Raw. Holland felt the weight. He was asking them to gamble everything¡ªtheir futures, their dreams, their lives. He raised his eyes, meeting each of theirs. Gatling, the brute with the heart of gold. Rose, the guardian, who always fought for others. Yoru, the cynic, forever protective of his friends. Memories of their youth burned bright in his mind. Gatling was right. He wasn¡¯t a hero. The Sunless World had taught him that. You can''t save everyone. And saving something... means losing something else. So why? "You''re right, Gatling," he said quietly, a weary smile on his lips. "I''m no hero. Never was, never wanted to be. You''re right¡ªI don''t come from here. I don''t know these people. And you''re damn right that I''m asking you to risk everything." Everything I no longer have. His hand rested on the map, his eyes distant, staring past stone and sky, to a horizon he''d never see. "No one wants to leave this world. Even if it¡¯s cruel. Even if it¡¯s dark." But... if it were for that girl¡­ "You asked me why." His voice was soft but clear. "Because if no one does anything, nothing will ever change." ¡°Because if we don''t do it¡­ no one else will.¡± The room stood still. The distant explosions above felt far away. Holland had said everything he could. He lowered his gaze to the map, waiting for their footsteps to fade. But they didn¡¯t. A shadow fell over him as Gatling stepped forward, towering above him. "So," he rumbled, his voice charged with something fierce and familiar, "You got a plan, kid?" Holland''s lips curled into a grin. "Wouldn''t have called you here without one." Rose and Yoru drew in closer, their eyes wary but intrigued. "We don''t have artillery," Holland admitted, "But this fortress was built during Nobunaga''s era¡ªdesigned to repel pirates with weapons of... devastating power. And some of those weapons... still remain."Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. Yoru narrowed his eyes. "If there were any ''devastating weapons,'' they''d be long gone, sent to the front." Rose raised a brow. "Don''t tell me you''re thinking of using... muskets?" Holland said nothing¡ªjust smiled. It was Gatling who barked a laugh, clapping his hands with a resounding crack. "I know what you mean! You can''t be serious! You want to use that?!" Holland''s grin widened. "Oh, we¡¯re using that." Gatling''s grin matched his. "But to hit them with that, the range is too short." "We won''t fight them head-on," Holland said, pointing to a spot on the map. "We''ll hold here and let them come to us. Right into the jaws." Gatling let out a low whistle. "Now that... that''s interesting." "Holding there means no escape route," Rose warned. "We won''t need one," Holland replied. "As long as we have that, they won''t break be able to break through." Gatling, his eyes blazing with excitement, added, "If we hold there, they''ll have to bring their ships in close to support their troops." "And that," Holland finished, his voice firm, "Will put them within that''s range. Once the destroyers are out of play, we shift to guerrilla warfare. We''ll bleed them through the streets and slip out when we see the evacuation flares." Rose''s eyes sparkled¡ªa flash of hope. "So... that... That''s your plan? Didn''t expect that at all. But... I see it." Gatling grinned savagely. "Not just stalling. We might even hurt them more than they''d ever expect. Damn good plan, kid." He clapped Holland''s back, nearly sending him over the table. "Still the same kid with the crazy plans." "So," Holland said, his voice steady but searching, "You''re in?" Gatling''s fist met his palm with a thunderous clap. "Wouldn''t miss it for the world." Rose smiled softly. "You said it yourself. If we don''t do this... who will?" All eyes turned to Yoru. "Well?" Holland pressed. Yoru growled in frustration, his face twisting. "Will someone please tell me what the hell that is?!" ¡­ Kiyomasa Kikyo stood at the prow of the destroyer Miyuki, her gray camouflage coat billowing in the cold winds of the Sunless Seas, her shoulder-length black hair whipping across her face. With a quick motion, she tucked a stray lock behind her glasses and folded her arms, her sharp gaze fixed on the Kyushu harbor where her troops had landed. Though her expression was calm, a storm of unease brewed beneath the surface. The island¡¯s defenses should have been negligible¡ªKyushu¡¯s forces were tied up fighting the Soviets in the north¡ªyet something gnawed at her instincts. The rhythmic clang of boots on metal approached from behind. Without turning, she ordered, ¡°Report, Lieutenant Takeda.¡± ¡°The shelling has ceased,¡± he replied crisply. ¡°No return fire. No sign of defenders on the ramparts. The landing squads report no resistance, only signs of a hurried evacuation.¡± Kikyo nodded but sensed hesitation behind her. ¡°Speak your mind.¡± Takeda¡¯s voice carried concern. ¡°With respect, you should be in Tokyo, not chasing a traitor. You are poised to become Empress¡ª¡± ¡°Acting ruler,¡± she corrected, her tone sharp. ¡°And this isn¡¯t just about a traitor. It¡¯s about eliminating a threat to my future¡ªa thorn that could rally defiance against me.¡± A flicker of defiance crossed Takeda¡¯s eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t trust me to handle this?¡± Kikyo turned, icy eyes locking with his. ¡°Are you questioning my judgment, Lieutenant?¡± Despite their childhood friendship, her words cut like steel. After a tense beat, Takeda lowered his gaze. ¡°No, Commander.¡± Her voice softened, though her mask remained intact. ¡°Wasaru and his heir are threats I cannot leave breathing. This burden is mine to bear.¡± Takeda¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°You carry too much alone. Let me share it.¡± Before she could answer, the crack of rifle fire split the air, followed by the staccato bursts of automatic guns. Both spun toward the source¡ªthe hill above the fortress. Takeda¡¯s voice was steady but curious. ¡°Bolt-action rifles. Outdated. They won¡¯t stop our assault troops.¡± Kikyo¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Then why aren¡¯t they defending the fortress?¡± She extended a hand. ¡°Radio.¡± Takeda hesitated but obeyed, handing it over. ¡°Kiyomasa to assault leader. Report.¡± A gruff, winded voice answered, ¡°Sergeant Nakamura here. Third squad requested backup¡ªenemy contact at the fish market. We¡¯re moving in.¡± Kikyo¡¯s grip tightened. ¡°Be cautious. It could be a trap.¡± The warning came too late. Rifle volleys thundered through the radio, cutting through shouts and automatic fire. A panicked voice screamed, ¡°They¡¯re on the walls! Fall back!¡±¡ªthen, silence. Takeda seized the radio. ¡°Nakamura! Report!¡± A different, trembling voice crackled through. ¡°Nakamura¡¯s dead. Third and first squads are¡­ gone.¡± Takeda¡¯s knuckles whitened around the receiver. ¡°What happened?¡± Kikyo¡¯s voice, cold and analytical, answered for him. ¡°They funneled our troops into a kill zone¡ªthe fish market¡¯s alleys, flanked by cliffs. Classic musket-line tactics: volley fire from staggered ranks, each line shooting and kneeling to reload while the next fires.¡± Takeda¡¯s face paled. ¡°Muskets? Ancient tactics destroyed an assault unit armed with automatics?¡± ¡°It¡¯s adaptation,¡± Kikyo replied. ¡°They¡¯re exploiting the terrain¡ªcliffs on one side, a hill on the other. No flanking routes. A direct assault is suicide.¡± Takeda, regaining his composure, asked, ¡°Orders?¡± Kikyo¡¯s decision was swift. ¡°Call Shirayuki. Bombard the hill and the market. The enemy has no artillery to stop us.¡± Takeda relayed the command. Soon, the Shirayuki began maneuvering into the harbor, its twin cannons swiveling into position. Then, Kikyo¡¯s heart lurched. Too easy. If the enemy relied on muskets, why not defend from the fortress itself? Her eyes widened. ¡°Takeda! Stop Shirayuki! It¡¯s a trap!¡± But the warning came with the thunder of cannon fire. Explosions ripped across Shirayuki¡¯s hull, and black spheres streaked from the cliffside¡ªancient cannonballs from a hidden line of antique artillery. Takeda¡¯s voice cracked with disbelief. ¡°They¡ªthey¡¯re using black-powder cannons¡ªagainst a modern destroyer?! The only way the destroyer could target the enemy hidden behind the cliff was to enter Kyushu Harbor¡ªa narrow, confined bay that forced the ship dangerously close to the towering rock face. It was a trap, and now they were caught. Though the enemy batteries were hidden from view, Kikyo could picture them clearly: rows of ancient cannons, their barrels loaded with powder and iron spheres, lined along the precipice. At this range¡ªmere meters from the jagged cliffside¡ªeach shot was execution, not battle. So, the enemy commander had played for this move from the start. Lured them into the bay. Made their ancient weapons effective. Point-blank. And devastatingly precise. Kikyo... smiled. Impressive. At last, a battle worthy of her. ¡­ The roar of triumph erupted around Holland, yet his own grin was fixed on the inferno before him. The enemy destroyer, its hull breached and ablaze, listed sharply to starboard as crew members flung themselves into the waves, scrambling for lifeboats. ¡°We sank that Saipanese tin can!¡± Gatling bellowed, his voice booming above the gun smoke curling from his field cannon. ¡°They¡¯re sending another destroyer!¡± Yoru shouted from the cliff¡¯s edge, his binoculars glinting. ¡°Five hundred meters farther!¡± Holland¡¯s voice snapped through the air. ¡°Enough celebrating! Elevate twenty degrees! Load up! We¡¯ll send every ship they have to the bottom of Kyushu Bay!¡± His militia¡ªno soldiers, only fishermen pressed into war¡ªsprang to action, driven by the raw, intoxicating taste of victory. Fear gave way to something more potent: hope. The enemy¡¯s second destroyer slid into view, its turrets sweeping toward them. ¡°Hold,¡± Holland ordered, tension cutting through the hush. The enemy¡¯s guns breached the horizon. ¡°Fire!¡± The earth shook beneath the blast, and a volley of cannonballs screamed through the air, striking steel. Fire and smoke erupted from the enemy¡¯s hull. ¡°Bullseye!¡± Rose whooped, and a cheer rose with her. Gatling clapped Holland¡¯s back, laughing. ¡°You crazy bastard! Drinks are on me after this!¡± Holland turned to reply¡ªthen froze. A third ship. Emerging from behind the flames, a leviathan of steel with guns locked onto their position. The world around him slowing to an agonizing crawl. The triumphant cries of his allies felt distant, muffled by the gravity of the moment. His strategy had been sound: force the enemy into the narrow Kyushu Bay, where their modern warships would be within range of his ancient fortress cannons. With the enemy bottlenecked and exposed, his militia¡¯s volleys could tear through their hulls. His gamble counted on the time it would take for the enemy to grasp his plan¡ªby then, at least one destroyer would be sunk, and their commander would surely retreat rather than risk another. But his opponent had outplayed him. Two destroyers had entered the bay together¡ªone shielding the other from his withering fire. In that fleeting instant, as death stared him down through the enemy¡¯s gun barrel, Holland felt a rare thing: Respect. ¡°Down!¡± A voice roared¡ªbefore the world ended in fire. ¡­ Darkness. Holland was dreaming. He knew it because she was there. The ground bled red around her, a ruin of shattered bodies. Gatling lay broken, his torso severed, his lifeblood painting the stone. Rose¡ªher body, broken and still¡ªshielded him from the blast. And beyond the carnage, she approached. Not her. Not the one he lost. But a shadow, draped in her likeness. Rage ignited within Holland¡ªa fury so intense it scorched away pain and shock. Was it the sight of his fallen comrades or the cold clarity that the woman before him was not her? The ivory-handled revolver, once hers and now his, lay just beyond his reach, knocked free by the blast. Blood filled his mouth as he clenched his teeth and crawled forward, every muscle screaming in agony. A voice, cold and sharp, broke through the chaos. ¡°You¡¯re Kyushu¡¯s commander, aren¡¯t you?¡± He didn¡¯t answer. He only reached, fingers brushing the worn grip of the revolver. His left hand braced the ground, trembling as he forced himself upright. Blood streamed from his brow, dyeing his vision crimson. The woman faced him, a pistol leveled, amber eyes unblinking behind her glasses. ¡°I won¡¯t ask again. Where is Wasaru?¡± Holland lifted his revolver, the weapon a mountain in his hand. Her expression flickered, a sigh escaping her lips. ¡°A shame,¡± she said, finger tightening on the trigger. ¡°You¡¯re the finest commander I¡¯ve faced.¡± The shot rang out. But pain did not come. A voice, choked with blood, growled, ¡°You¡¯re a damn nuisance¡­¡± Yoru stood before him¡ªa ruin of flesh, his body shattered and bleeding, a bullet¡¯s kiss through his chest. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ get the wrong idea,¡± he rasped, lips slick with crimson. ¡°I¡¯m only here¡­ because your plan was insane.¡± And then he fell. Holland wasted no breath on grief. His left hand snapped over his right, steadying the revolver as Yoru¡¯s body crumpled¡ªclearing his shot. The woman¡¯s soldiers raised their weapons. He knew it was futile. But killing her¡ªthat would be enough. Her eyes, for the first time, flared with fear. That was the difference between them. He wasn¡¯t afraid to die. Because she was waiting for him on the other side. His finger tightened on the trigger. Then¡ª the world became blinding white. For a breath, Holland believed he was dead. But this was not the afterlife. The woman still stood¡ªher soldiers frozen, their faces mirroring his shock. All eyes turned upward. The impossible lay before them: The horizon. The Sunless World had no sky. Yet there it was¡ªmountains, towering and crowned with dazzling light. Moss-clad cavern walls, stalactites like jagged teeth stretching for infinity. And beyond, peaks of Kyushu and distant islands, awash in a radiance that should not exist. In that instant, the war¡ªthey¡ªceased to matter. Friend and foe alike stood as one, souls stripped bare by a miracle. Holland¡¯s revolver slipped from his grasp. His body, drained beyond its limits, collapsed backward. And as he fell, his eyes never left the light. The light of a world no longer sunless. Higher Than The Sun - Part 4 Kyushu was massive¡ªfar larger than the entire city of Under D.C.¡ªa truth Esther had come to realize after nearly an hour of walking inland from the harbor. The four of them followed Ivan, the astronomer, their flashlights cutting thin beams through the heavy dark, illuminating mossy hillsides and the occasional glint of dew on the grass. At first, the strange landscapes¡ªthe rolling hills, the moss-laden plains, and even the sight of grazing bison¡ªhad held her fascination. But that wonder had long since faded. Past the first thirty minutes, even the soft glow of firefly lamps scattered along the path dwindled, leaving the world a dull, formless gray. Her legs ached from the constant uphill trek, and the weight of each step pressed into her bones. ¡°How much farther?¡± Will grumbled from the back of the group, his voice edged with impatience. He wasn¡¯t doing much better than she was. ¡°That¡¯s the third time you¡¯ve asked,¡± Sonia sighed, not even turning her head. ¡°I know, I know, but¡ª¡± Will¡¯s words stumbled over themselves, as if he was scrambling for an excuse. ¡°If we go much farther, we¡¯ll lose radio contact with the Washington. We¡¯re already pushing it.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t the first time the captain¡¯s sent us ashore to cool our heads,¡± Sonia countered. ¡°And there¡¯s never been an emergency call. Ever.¡± ¡°Yeah, but...¡± Will¡¯s voice lowered, laced with unease. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just¡ªhave a bad feeling about this.¡± ¡°Oh, come on,¡± Sonia shot back, her energy unshaken. ¡°You really don¡¯t want to see someone create a sun with your own eyes? Don¡¯t you want to know if all the myths, all the legends from those ancient religions, were telling the truth?¡± She turned to Esther for backup. But Esther hesitated. Because, truthfully, she wasn¡¯t sure what to believe. The thought had been gnawing at her since the moment she¡¯d met Ivan. Was he just some eccentric drifter? A fraud? Or was there even a sliver of truth in what he claimed? Astronomy was... fringe. Outdated. In modern society, it was a relic¡ªhalf science, half myth. She had only ever studied it in passing, treating it as little more than an offshoot of old religious texts. But Ivan¡ªhe knew things. Real things. His knowledge aligned with what little she had read. And that was what intrigued her. Still, claiming he could create a sun? That was something else entirely. Her gaze flicked to Ivan¡¯s silhouette¡ªhis figure barely visible at the crest of the next rise, far enough ahead that he couldn¡¯t hear them. ¡°Honestly?¡± she said, voice low. ¡°If it was actually possible to create a sun, someone would¡¯ve done it already. Long ago.¡± Sonia blinked, caught off guard. ¡°Huh. You seemed pretty invested when you were grilling him earlier.¡± ¡°I was,¡± Esther admitted. ¡°I¡¯ve never met a real astronomer before. And his knowledge checks out¡ªit matches what I¡¯ve read. I¡¯m just... skeptical. I want to see how he thinks he¡¯s going to do it.¡± ¡°After all this walking, he better not be leading us out here just to flip on a giant light bulb.¡± Will muttered, he gave Esther a sideways glance, his brow furrowed in thought. ¡°Can I ask something? Do you guys actually believe the sun ever existed? I mean¡ªlike, for real?¡± ¡°There are ancient records, myths, religious texts¡ªtons of them¡ªtalking about the sun. Even the way we keep time in Revachol is based on the old world¡¯s solar cycle. Day and night¡ªpeople used to live by it. Work during the daylight hours, sleep when it set. It shaped everything.¡± Esther recited the explanation like she¡¯d done a dozen times before¡ªusually when debating with her father. ¡°Maybe we only split day and night so we¡¯d all work and sleep at the same routine,¡± Will muttered, half to himself, as they trudged uphill. Sonia snorted. ¡°You know, I¡¯ve wondered about that too.¡± She flicked her flashlight toward Esther. ¡°Remember those people on the moving island?¡± Esther frowned, trying to recall. ¡°You mean the ones who used to be Solaris priests? The ones who almost sacrificed us?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Sonia¡¯s grin widened. ¡°Solaris worshiped the sun, right? Believed it was some god floating above the world, shining its light down on the old Earth. Everyone in the Sunless World knows the sun once lit up the sky, but... has anyone actually seen it? Or even knows what it looked like?¡± Will scratched the back of his head. ¡°You¡¯ve got a point. When I was a kid, my mom used to tell me stories about the old world. I always imagined the sun as this massive anglerfish¡ªyou know, the ones with a glowing lure? Except it was frozen on the top of the world¡¯s highest mountain, shining down on everyone.¡± Sonia immediately jumped in. ¡°Oh, please! Your mom pulled the same trick on you as the whole ¡®snow¡¯ thing, didn¡¯t she? The sun wasn¡¯t some giant frozen fish. It was a huge firefly lantern¡ªlike the ones in the cities, but way bigger!¡± Esther, listening to them bicker, couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of disbelief. She often forgot how rare the old-world texts her father had left her were¡ªhow little people truly knew. Knowledge, it seemed, was as scarce as sunlight. ¡°Actually,¡± Esther spoke up, ¡°it was a star.¡± Both Will and Sonia turned to her as if she¡¯d just sprouted a second head. ¡°A what now?¡± Will asked, blinking. ¡°A star,¡± she repeated, patiently. ¡°It¡¯s an astronomical term. A star is a massive sphere of plasma that glows because of something called nuclear fusion.¡± Blank stares. She sighed. ¡°Okay, okay¡ªimagine a giant glowing egg.¡± Both of them regarded her with a hint of skepticism. "How do you know that?" Sonia asked. "I once saw illustrations in an astronomy textbook from the old world. The Solaris priests must have studied it too, because their mythology closely parallels the tales in those texts." Will, however, wasn¡¯t done. ¡°Hold on¡ªyou¡¯re telling me the sun was a glowing egg floating in the sky?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say it was an egg. I said it¡¯s like one,¡± Esther grumbled. ¡°But it floated?¡± he pressed. ¡°No, no! The old world itself was kind of like an egg too¡ªjust one that didn¡¯t glow. In the old texts, it¡¯s called a ¡®planet.¡¯ The sun and the planet were near each other, so people could look up and see it in the sky.¡± Will¡¯s brow furrowed even deeper, trying to make sense of it all, while Sonia bit her lip to hold back a laugh. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying the old world was shaped like an egg?¡± Will squinted at Esther, his face twisted in disbelief. ¡°Then how the hell did people live on it without sliding off the edge?¡± Sonia snorted. ¡°Now I get why they called astronomy useless at school.¡± Esther opened her mouth to find a better metaphor¡ªanything other than an egg¡ªbut before she could speak, Ivan¡¯s voice echoed back through the darkness in his thick Soviet accent. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived!¡± Esther barely had time to process the words before Sonia darted ahead, laughing under her breath. Esther followed quickly, with Will trailing behind¡ªstill muttering about eggs and gravity¡ªand Rain, silent as ever, brought up the rear. They climbed the last steep ridge, their flashlights dancing across stone, until the land flattened out into a jagged cliffside¡ªa sheer rock face towering above them. Sharp stone spires jutted out from the mountainside, their edges polished smooth and glinting like blades, carved over eons by wind and time. The peak of the mountain disappeared into the darkness above, swallowed by the endless void. Ivan stood at the cliff¡¯s edge, raising his lantern high. Its soft glow painted a wide arc over the ground, illuminating an immense hollow¡ªa gaping black maw beneath the mountain. ¡°A cave?¡± Sonia¡¯s earlier amusement drained from her voice, replaced by a note of caution. Will swallowed hard. ¡°That¡¯s not a cave,¡± he muttered, peering into the abyss. ¡°That¡¯s a damn monster¡¯s mouth.¡± The hollow was enormous¡ªwide and tall enough to fit the Washington in it whole. ¡°Ta-Da! The laboratory I mentioned is deep inside,¡± Ivan replied, barely containing his excitement. He either didn¡¯t notice¡ªor didn¡¯t care¡ªthat the others had frozen in place. Without hesitation, he strode into the darkness, his lantern casting long shadows behind him. ¡°Stay close!¡± he called. The others didn¡¯t move right away. Esther¡¯s eyes lingered on Ivan¡¯s retreating form, the light of his lantern throwing his silhouette onto the rocky walls, the shadow stretching toward them like a long, skeletal hand. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m sure of it now,¡± Will whispered. ¡°He¡¯s leading us here to murder us all then hide our bodies inside that cave.¡± ¡°Shut up,¡± Sonia hissed back, though her voice had dropped several decibels. ¡°A secret lab in a cave sounds exactly like where someone would build something like this. And anyway, we¡¯ve got Rain¡ªMr. Samurai himself.¡± ¡°And we¡¯ve come this far,¡± Esther agreed, matching Sonia¡¯s hushed tone. ¡°Two votes for going in. Rain?¡± She turned toward the boy, only to realize he was already watching her. His deep violet eyes flicked away as if she¡¯d caught him doing something he shouldn¡¯t. ¡°If he wanted to kill us,¡± Rain finally spoke, his voice calm and flat, ¡°he wouldn¡¯t need to cook up a crazy story about making a sun. There are easier ways to trick us into following him.¡± Sonia smirked. ¡°Three votes for ¡®keep going.¡¯ One for ¡®panic and run.¡¯¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Will snapped. ¡°It¡¯s caution, not cowardice!¡± But he didn¡¯t hesitate to jog after them. And with that, they followed Ivan into the black. The ground and walls of the cave were thick with dust and moss. Jagged stones jutted from the rough walls, their edges scarred and fractured as if struck by immense force. The ceiling and floor, however, were bare¡ªno stalactites, no stalagmites¡ªjust an eerie, hollow vastness. Every step sent clouds of dust spiraling upward, forcing them to pull their collars over their mouths to avoid choking on the thick, choking air. ¡°You¡¯re thinking what I¡¯m thinking, right?¡± Sonia asked, sweeping her flashlight along the stone walls, its pale beam revealing deep grooves and scratch marks. ¡°This cave¡ªsomeone dug it out.¡± Will scoffed. ¡°So? Every government dug tunnels to expand their cities. Standard protocol.¡± Esther shook her head. ¡°No, look at the moss, the cobwebs¡ªthis place has been abandoned for decades, maybe longer. It wasn¡¯t for urban expansion. And the rock formations don¡¯t match what you¡¯d find in a mining site either.¡± Will frowned. ¡°Then what are you suggesting?¡± Esther didn¡¯t answer. Instead, an unsettling familiarity crawled into her mind, like a memory she couldn¡¯t quite catch. The rough-cut walls, the hollow air¡ªshe¡¯d seen a place like this before. And then¡ª ¡°Here it is¡­¡± Ivan declared from the front, lifting the firefly lantern high above his head. Its amber glow spilled across the darkness, illuminating the vast wall ahead. Esther¡¯s breath hitched in her throat. So did Sonia¡¯s. Before them, embedded in the cavern wall, loomed a colossal metal door¡ªsmooth, industrial, and shining coldly beneath the flickering light. Its sheer size dwarfed them all, spanning the entire width of the cave¡¯s mouth. The most prominent feature of that door was the large letters inscribed across the center of the steel surface. Esther now recognized that the writing was in Soviet script. But it wasn¡¯t the door¡¯s immensity that froze Esther in place. Her heart raced. Not because of the door¡¯s size¡ªnor its stark, mechanical presence. But because she had seen this exact door before. Back when she had first left Under D.C.¡ªat what she thought was a routine shipyard checkpoint. The same door. The same insignia. It was the place where she and Sonia had first followed Holland into what was supposed to be a decoy mission, meant to flush out the soviet spy aboard the Washington. Yet here it was again. Impossible. ¡°Impressive, right?¡± Ivan¡¯s voice rang with pride, oblivious to their shock. ¡°This is it¡ªthe research center I¡¯ve been telling you about. It¡¯s right through here.¡± Will let out a strangled whisper. ¡°Okay... I¡¯m officially ready to believe the whole ¡®building a sun¡¯ thing.¡± Esther¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°But how do you know there¡¯s a research center behind that door?¡± she demanded. ¡°You¡¯ve never been inside, have you?¡± Ivan turned back to them, his face a mask of mild surprise¡ªlike someone who had just remembered an important detail they had somehow overlooked. ¡°No, no,¡± he corrected quickly. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it is a research center.¡± He adjusted his square-framed glasses, his beard shifting slightly as he spoke. ¡°We just... call it that.¡± Esther¡¯s brow furrowed, the weight of unspoken questions pressing against her thoughts. Seeing her expression, Ivan continued. ¡°Fifty years ago, during the peak of the Soviet Empire¡¯s reign, they seized control of nearly all the islands across the open seas, turning them into colonial territories. It was during this time¡ªwhen their power was at its height¡ªthat the empire supposedly built these so-called ¡®research centers¡¯ as a countermeasure against any threat of rebellion.¡± Sonia¡¯s voice was sharp, cutting through the heavy air. ¡°What kind of research requires an entire facility just to keep enemies in check?¡± Esther understood the question perfectly. Because she and Sonia had seen what lay within a place just like this before. The cavernous halls. The endless rows of torpedo-like objects, shrouded in shadow. Ivan answered as if it were the simplest thing in the world. ¡°Weapons research, of course.¡± He paused only briefly before adding, almost casually, ¡°More specifically¡ªnuclear weapons.¡± Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. The words sent a violent shudder down Esther¡¯s spine. Nuclear weapons. A relic of the old world. A weapon of such catastrophic power that legend claimed it could wipe entire cities off the map. Some even believed that nuclear fire had been the catalyst that ended the old world itself, erasing its civilizations in a storm of light and fury. Many nations in the Sunless World boasted that they had rediscovered this technology, that they held the power to summon fire from the heavens. But no one had ever seen it used¡ªnot in war, not in demonstrations. No proof. Just words. It was easier, after all, to wield the threat of annihilation than the weapon itself. But now¡ª The thought that those dark, metallic objects they had walked past in that long-abandoned facility were nuclear warheads¡­ Esther felt her skin crawl. ¡°You¡¯re saying...¡± she hesitated, barely able to force the words out, ¡°you want to use nuclear weapons to create a sun?¡± Ivan tilted his head, as if surprised by her reaction. ¡°Why not? You already know that the sun generates its light and heat through nuclear fusion¡ªthe very same reaction that occurs in nuclear weapons.¡± He exhaled, running a hand through his hair, looking suddenly exhausted. ¡°Once I realized this connection, I dedicated my life to finding these research centers, searching for a way to bring light back to our world. And now, here we are.¡± He gestured toward the massive metal door before them. ¡°But none of it matters,¡± he said bitterly. ¡°No amount of theory, no years of research, will mean anything¡ªnot unless we can open that door.¡± Will let out a low whistle, staring up at the colossal structure. ¡°When you said you needed help opening a door, I was picturing something... smaller.¡± His voice was almost lost in the vastness of the cave. ¡°I don¡¯t think even the entire population of Kyushu could budge this thing.¡± Ivan lowered the firefly lantern in his hand, slowly removing his glasses. His deep brown eyes fixed on the door¡ªgazing at it not with frustration, but with something close to reverence. ¡°All over the Sunless World, people speak of the sun as myth, as legend, as a god in stories long forgotten. They dismiss astronomy as mere superstition¡ªdusty words scribbled in ancient books, written by men who died long before their time. Not because it was proven false.¡± His voice dropped, quiet but heavy. ¡°But because it is too difficult to imagine.¡± His fingers tightened around the lantern¡¯s handle. ¡°It is too difficult to grasp the idea that we are standing on a floating rock, drifting through an endless, infinite void. It is too difficult to believe that once¡ªlong ago¡ªour world was filled with light and warmth, with skies that stretched into eternity, with hopes far greater than what we now dare to dream.¡± Esther studied his face¡ªthe weariness in his features, the sorrow etched deep in his voice. And she understood. Because there had been a time, not long ago, when she would have doubted, too. Before she had stepped beyond the walls of Under D.C. Before she had seen creatures so massive that entire civilizations mistook them for islands. Before she had seen a whale that could speak¡ªnot with words, but with thoughts. Before she had sailed through darkness in search of things she never believed could exist. All because she had never seen them with her own eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve read countless old-world history books,¡± Ivan continued, his voice steady once more. ¡°Do you know how they first proved that the Earth was round? They measured the angle of the sun¡¯s rays in two different cities. The shadows didn¡¯t match. And from that alone, they understood¡ªwithout ever needing to leave their planet.¡± He inhaled deeply, as if steadying himself. ¡°The day I learned that nuclear fusion was the mechanism that powered the sun,¡± he said, his eyes burning with quiet conviction, ¡°I knew. This was my life¡¯s purpose. This was the key to bringing light back to the world.¡± Sliding his glasses back into place, he turned to face them¡ªhis voice calm, but his expression fierce. ¡°I don¡¯t need people to believe that I can recreate the sun.¡± His fingers curled into a fist. ¡°I only need them to see that it is possible. That it is worth trying. That even if no one has done it before, it doesn¡¯t mean it cannot be done.¡± He smiled faintly, but there was no arrogance in it¡ªonly a certainty so strong that it felt unshakable. ¡°That, after all, is what science truly is, isn¡¯t it?¡± Ivan offered them a sad, wistful smile. ¡°You¡¯re the first people who actually listened¡ªthe first to let me bring you here, to see this, my gateway to possibility. That¡¯s enough for me.¡± He exhaled softly, as though years of loneliness had been lifted, if only for a moment. ¡°Maybe one day, when your generation grows older, when the world changes again, astronomy will be more than just a forgotten myth. Maybe then, someone will come here¡ªnot to see what¡¯s inside as a weapon of destruction, but as hope for humanity.¡± His voice echoed into the cavern¡¯s hollow vastness, but no one spoke. He turned, his steps soft against the dusty stone, heading back toward the cave¡¯s exit. Halfway there, he glanced back at them, his silhouette thin against the cold metal of the sealed door. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for wasting your time with my nonsense,¡± he added, his voice softer now, hollow with resignation. ¡°It¡¯s not nonsense,¡± Sonia¡¯s voice cut through the heavy stillness. Esther blinked, surprised, as Sonia walked past her, moving toward the wall adjacent to the massive steel door. She ran her fingers across the rough surface, as if searching for something. ¡°Esther, remember when we first left Under D.C., and we found that old Soviet outpost?¡± Sonia called over her shoulder. ¡°Of course,¡± Esther replied, her curiosity piqued. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You remember how you tried to pull that lever next to the control panel by the door?¡± Sonia crouched down, scanning the wall with her flashlight. ¡°Well, maybe this door has one too.¡± Esther¡¯s mind raced. ¡°You¡¯re right! If the control panel¡¯s still intact, maybe we can open it!¡± ¡°Wait, you¡¯ve seen a door like this before?¡± Will asked, completely bewildered. ¡°It¡¯s a long story,¡± Esther muttered, waving off his confusion before turning back to Ivan. ¡°When you found this place, did you ever see a control panel? Something that might trigger the door?¡± Ivan scratched at his beard, brow furrowing. ¡°Not that I noticed. But... I wasn¡¯t exactly looking for one.¡± His voice shifted¡ªhope creeping back in as he stepped closer, his eyes catching a glint of light from Sonia¡¯s flashlight. ¡°I assumed it couldn¡¯t be opened from the outside. I never thought¡ª¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s find it!¡± Will jumped in, now clearly invested. ¡°I wanna see what¡¯s behind that door too!¡± They scattered immediately, flashlights sweeping over jagged stone and metal as they combed the cavern walls. Esther felt the energy shift¡ªa weightless excitement stirring through the group. Even Rain, who had been stoic and quiet through most of the journey, crouched low, methodically running his hand across the rock face, his sharp eyes searching every crevice. ¡°Anything yet, Esther?¡± Sonia called from the far left side of the door, her voice bouncing off the stone. ¡°Nothing so far! But it¡¯s gotta be close, right? I mean, why build a door this massive if you don¡¯t give a way to open it?¡± Esther shouted back, her flashlight cutting across jagged rock along the right wall. Will, ever the impatient one, slammed his fist against the wall. A dull thud echoed¡ªfollowed by a sudden cascade of dust and stone fragments from above. Cough! ¡°Dammit!¡± Will waved the dust out of his face as a thick cloud engulfed him.¡°This side¡¯s just rock and more rock!¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t found anything either,¡± Ivan admitted, lifting the firefly lantern higher, its amber glow stretching further across the rough cavern walls. ¡°If there really was a control panel out here, I should¡¯ve noticed it the first time I explored this place.¡± Esther let out a long sigh, stepping back from the stone wall. Her flashlight beam flickered over the uneven rock, but there was nothing¡ªjust jagged edges and layers of dust. Both sides of the massive steel door were the same. Bare. Unremarkable. No control panel. No switch. Nothing. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s designed to only open from the inside,¡± Will offered, wiping dust off his hands. ¡°That¡¯d explain why there¡¯s no panel out here.¡± Esther pursed her lips, her thumb and forefinger resting thoughtfully on her chin¡ªa habit she always had when she was deep in thought. ¡°Ivan,¡± she began, her voice calm but focused, ¡°you said the Soviets built this place as a safeguard, right? In case their colonies got taken back?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Ivan replied, lowering his lantern slightly. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Okay, so think about this¡ªif you didn¡¯t want enemies to get inside, what would you do?¡± Ivan tilted his head, gazing up at the cavern ceiling as if the answer might be carved into the stone. ¡°Seal off the entrance, I guess?¡± She shook her head. ¡°But if they wanted to leave the possibility open for their own people to reclaim it in the future? What then?¡± A beat of silence stretched between them. Sonia¡¯s eyes narrowed as realization dawned. ¡°If it were me¡­¡± she began, her voice slow, deliberate, ¡°¡­I¡¯d hide¡ª¡± She stopped mid-sentence and turned sharply toward Will. Will¡¯s eyes widened in alarm. ¡°Hide me? Is that what you¡¯re saying?¡± he blurted out, flustered under her sudden gaze. ¡°No, you idiot! Hide the control panel!¡± Sonia snapped, rolling her eyes. ¡°Back when you smacked the wall earlier¡ªdidn¡¯t a bunch of rocks fall?¡± Will blinked, then slowly nodded. ¡°Yeah¡­ but so what?¡± Ivan stepped closer, his brow furrowed. ¡°What are you getting at?¡± ¡°It means,¡± Sonia declared, ¡°they probably collapsed part of the wall to hide the control panel behind it!¡± Esther¡¯s heart raced as the realization hit. ¡°Of course! That has to be it! The control panel¡¯s buried behind the rockfall!¡± Will threw his hands up in exasperation. ¡°Okay, but what now? You want us to dig through the entire wall just to find it?¡± Esther didn¡¯t answer. Instead, she stepped toward the rough cavern wall, the massive steel door looming beside her. ¡°I remember,¡± she murmured, fingers trailing the jagged cracks in the stone, ¡°the control panel we found at that old Soviet base¡ªit was on the right side of the door.¡± She scanned the wall with her flashlight, the beam skimming over rough stone until¡ª Her fingertips grazed something smooth. Esther¡¯s breath caught. She leaned in, the light flickering over the narrow crevice where the rock had crumbled. A gleam of metal glinted in the shadows. Without wasting a second, she bent down and heaved a large stone into both hands. Please don¡¯t let this whole tunnel come down on me, she silently prayed, before slamming the rock hard against the wall. The brittle limestone cracked with a violent snap, sending shards and dust cascading in thick clouds. Coughing, Esther tossed the stone aside and dug her fingers into the fractured edges, trying to wrench the debris free. But the slab was wedged tight. ¡°Move aside,¡± a calm voice spoke behind her. A hand grasped her shoulder, gently tugging her to the side. It was Rain. Without a word, he unsheathed his sword in one smooth motion, sliding the blade deep into the crevice. Muscles tensed in his arms as he used the weapon as a lever, forcing it downward with practiced strength. With a final groan of strained rock, the large stone chunk broke loose and toppled out of the wall. A hollow, black opening gaped where the stone had been. They all crowded in, Ivan lifting his lantern high, its golden light streaming into the void. The beam caught on something inside¡ªmetal, cold and smooth. Esther leaned in and there it was. A control panel. A lever jutted out, half-buried in dust. Next to it, a faded screen flickered weakly, its edges rimmed with grime, and below it, a number pad, waiting. ¡°It¡¯s real,¡± Ivan whispered in awe, his voice nearly lost in the cavern¡¯s hollow silence. ¡°The control panel¡¯s really here.¡± Sonia let out a triumphant breath, then turned toward Esther, grinning wide. ¡°You found it,¡± she said, gesturing dramatically at the exposed controls. ¡°The honor¡¯s all yours.¡± Esther returned Sonia¡¯s smile before reaching through the jagged crack in the wall. Her fingers curled around the cold, dust-coated lever, and with a deep breath, she yanked it down. The cavern echoed with a metallic groan, the sound reverberating through the hollow space. The lever clunked hard into place, the final click sharp and decisive. Esther braced herself¡ªwaiting for the colossal steel door to screech open. But nothing happened. The door remained unmoved. A beat of awkward silence followed. Then, with a metallic snap, the lever sprang back into its original position. ¡°¡­Well, that was anticlimactic,¡± Will muttered, glancing around. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t something have happened?¡± ¡°Look¡ªat the control panel!¡± Ivan shouted, his voice filled with sudden excitement. Esther whipped around. The once-dead display was now glowing faintly. On the dusty screen, four empty slots blinked, accompanied by three glowing letters beneath them: _ _ _ _ kHz ¡°What... is that?¡± Ivan asked, his brow furrowed in confusion. Esther shook her head. ¡°The control panel at the last base didn¡¯t have anything like this.¡± ¡°That panel was busted to hell, remember?¡± Sonia chimed in, crouching beside her. ¡°I bet this one¡¯s fully functional. Maybe... maybe it needs a code to open the door.¡± Will let out a groan, dragging both hands through his hair. ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me. Opening a door has to be this complicated?¡± Esther crossed her arms, her gaze still fixed on the blinking display. ¡°It is the entrance to a weapons vault that might¡¯ve helped end the old world. Seems fair they didn¡¯t want just anyone to waltz right in.¡± ¡°Okay, fine,¡± Will grumbled, ¡°but does anyone actually know the code?¡± No one answered. The hollow stillness of the cave pressed in around them, thick with disappointment. Will sighed heavily. ¡°Figures. We made it all this way, and this is where it ends.¡± The words hung in the air, heavy and absolute. He was right. Four empty slots and ten possible digits meant there were ten thousand possible combinations. Trying to brute-force the code¡ªfrom 0000 to 9999¡ªwould be a hopeless task. And there was no guarantee the system wouldn¡¯t trigger a lockdown or some kind of security measure after too many failed attempts. So close, Esther thought bitterly. And yet, so far. But then¡ª Sonia stepped forward, moving to stand directly in front of the control panel. Without hesitation, she reached out and began tapping four digits into the keypad. Her fingers moved with a strange certainty, smooth and deliberate, as though she weren¡¯t guessing at all. ¡°Sonia¡­ what are you doing?¡± Esther asked, bewildered. ¡°You¡¯re not seriously just¡­ guessing, are you?¡± Will chimed in, his voice sharp with disbelief. Sonia didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, she turned slightly, her red hair catching the light as she looked over her shoulder. ¡°I¡­ I think I know the code,¡± she whispered, her voice low, distant¡ªlike she was half-lost in a memory. Esther blinked. ¡°But that¡¯s impossible. This place was built over fifty years ago¡ªway before you were even born.¡± Even Ivan, who had been quiet in stunned anticipation, spoke up, shaking his head. ¡°The odds of that¡ª¡± But Sonia ignored him. Her hand gripped the lever. ¡°There¡¯s only one way to find out,¡± she murmured. And she pulled it down. The same grating metal shriek echoed through the cavern, the lever locking into place with a heavy clunk. Esther found herself holding her breath, her heart pounding in her chest. Everyone around her stood frozen in the thick, heavy silence, the air charged with tense anticipation as time seemed to crawl forward. Five seconds passed. Nothing happened. Sonia let go of the lever. It snapped back into its original position with a jarring clang. Will exhaled loudly, frustration spilling out with his breath. ¡°See? Told you it wasn¡¯t gonna¡ª¡± He didn¡¯t finish, the entire cavern shuddered violently. A deep, metallic groan echoed from somewhere beyond the stone wall, followed by the thunderous roar of ancient gears grinding into motion. The ground quaked beneath their feet. Dust and debris rained down from the ceiling, swirling through the air in thick, suffocating clouds of brown, cloaking everything in a choking mist. The steel door¡ªsilent and immovable moments ago¡ªbegan to stir. Slowly, agonizingly, it slid open. A sliver of darkness appeared between the twin panels, growing wider and wider as the doors creaked apart. The heavy metal slabs retreated into the stone walls with a glacial pace, like the jaws of some enormous beast, stretching wide to reveal the abyss within. The final clang of the doors locking into their open positions reverberated through the cavern like a thunderclap. Esther lowered her arms from where she¡¯d instinctively shielded her head, her ears still ringing. Dust particles, thick and heavy, danced in the shafts of light from their flashlights, drifting lazily through the air like tiny, weightless specters. No one spoke. They just stood there, frozen, staring into the darkness beyond the now-open door¡ªsilent, vast, and waiting. Esther¡¯s pulse thundered in her ears as she glanced at the control panel. The once-blank screen now glowed with cold, unwavering numbers: 4625 kHz The exact code Sonia had entered. The code that had unlocked the gateway to one of the most dangerous weapons facilities in human history. Esther turned her wide-eyed gaze to Sonia, who stood rigid by the control panel, dust coating her freckles, her red hair damp with sweat. Her hand still hovered over the lever, trembling. ¡°How¡­ how did you know the password?¡± Esther asked softly. Sonia blinked, as if waking from a trance. ¡°I¡ªI didn¡¯t think it would actually work,¡± she stammered, her voice thin with shock. ¡°What!?¡± Will barked out a laugh before lunging forward, grabbing Sonia by the shoulders. ¡°That was insane!¡± he exclaimed, shaking her excitedly, sending another cloud of dust into the air. ¡°I don¡¯t know how you nailed it on the first try, but that was incredible!¡± Before Sonia could answer, Ivan strode over, tears welling in his wide eyes. Without a word, he wrapped both Sonia and Will in a bear hug, squeezing tightly. ¡°Thank you,¡± he gasped, his voice thick with emotion. ¡°Thank you! You opened it¡­ you opened the door!¡± His face crumpled as tears rolled freely down his cheeks. ¡°I never thought I¡¯d live to see this day¡­ but you¡ªyou made it happen.¡± His shoulders shook as he tried to choke back his sobs, but he couldn¡¯t stop smiling through the tears. Sonia, still pinned in Ivan¡¯s bear hug, managed to break into a wide, disbelieving grin. ¡°I¡­ I did it, Esther! I actually did it!¡± Everyone else seemed convinced Sonia had simply guessed the code¡ªsome wild stroke of impossible luck. But Esther wasn¡¯t buying it. One in ten thousand odds? No. It didn¡¯t sit right. How had Sonia known the code? The question itched at the back of her mind, clawing for attention, but now wasn¡¯t the time. Instead, Esther forced a crooked smile and said, ¡°So¡­ anyone up for seeing what kind of giant spiders are hiding behind this door?¡± Sonia let out a breathless laugh, but Will and Ivan just exchanged wide-eyed glances, neither of them looking the least bit amused. Higher Than The Sun - Part 5 The echoes of five pairs of footsteps reverberated through the vast darkness, each hollow thud swallowed and returned by the cavernous void. Ivan led the group, his heavy frame hunched forward, a firefly lantern clutched in his right hand, its weak glow barely pushing back the encroaching shadows. No one spoke. The air was too thick with tension. Each person gripped their flashlight tightly, sweeping trembling beams across the vast, empty space as if expecting¡ªdreading¡ªsomething to emerge from the dark. It was almost identical to the cavern Esther and Sonia had explored after leaving Washington¡ªan underground colossus that seemed to stretch endlessly into the shadows. Concrete pillars, massive and monolithic, lined the cavern in a grid, their sheer size bearing the unimaginable weight of the rocky ceiling above¡ªthough no one could see where it ended. The darkness swallowed the height and breadth of the chamber, turning space itself into a suffocating, oppressive void. They had been walking straight from the entrance for nearly five minutes, and still, the end was nowhere in sight. But unlike the last Soviet outpost Esther had visited, there were no torpedo-shaped warheads lined between the pillars. No rows of dormant, world-ending weapons casting silent shadows. This cavern was empty¡ªeerily so. Only scattered debris and the occasional crumbled stone littered the concrete floor, making the place feel... forgotten. ¡°Where¡¯s the stuff?¡± Will¡¯s voice was barely more than a whisper, as though the darkness itself might listen. ¡°I thought this place was supposed to have, I don¡¯t know¡ªworld-ending bombs?¡± ¡°Do you really want them to be here?¡± Sonia shot him a glare over her shoulder. ¡°Because, honestly, this feels way safer.¡± Esther didn¡¯t answer. She was too busy thinking the same thing Will had voiced. Ivan had talked about using materials from nuclear warheads¡ªuranium, maybe? She didn¡¯t know for sure¡ªbut if he planned to experiment with that kind of stuff, one wrong move could have consequences far worse than they could imagine. Yet, beneath that worry, another question burned stronger. How did he plan to create a sun? They kept walking, the cavern stretching on, silent and endless. Five minutes. Ten. Time became fluid in the suffocating dark, every step sounding hollow and thin. Esther tried counting the number of concrete pillars they passed¡ªover twenty¡ªbefore losing track. She knew from experience that this place had to have an end. Soviet structures, even secret ones, didn¡¯t just stretch into infinity. But how far was the real question. She was mid-way through counting again¡ªfive pillars this time¡ªwhen she heard something. ¡°Wait.¡± She halted, spinning her flashlight around. The others stopped, flashlights bouncing nervously. ¡°Did you hear that?¡± she asked. Will frowned, cocking his head. ¡°Hear what?¡± ¡°Shh. Listen.¡± Esther raised a finger to her lips, urging silence. They stood there, frozen in the dark. Only their breathing filled the heavy air. Sonia tilted her head, straining to hear, then glanced at Esther with concern. ¡°Are you alright, Esther? A deep, hollow boom echoed from somewhere far above, reverberating through the cavern like the roar of an ancient giant. Rocks rained down from the unseen ceiling, pelting the floor in a chaotic staccato. Dust exploded into the air, and someone¡ªWill¡ªyelled, throwing his arms over his head as pebbles clattered against him. ¡°W-what the hell was that!?¡± he cried, voice cracking. Another boom. Stronger this time. The ground shook beneath them as something massive slammed down. Esther barely had time to turn before a chunk of stone the size of a cart tumbled from the shadows and smashed into one of the concrete pillars behind them. Cracks spread like spiderwebs through the base of the pillar. Esther¡¯s breath caught. The pillar buckled. ¡°Run!¡± Sonia screamed. It didn¡¯t take another word. All five of them bolted¡ªfeet pounding against the concrete as the cavern came alive with destruction. The sound of collapsing stone was deafening. The cracked pillar toppled with a thunderous crash, taking part of the ceiling with it. As the massive slab hit the floor, another nearby pillar cracked, then shattered, sending a fresh cascade of debris hurtling down. It was a domino effect. The ceiling was collapsing. Esther ran harder than she¡¯d ever run before. Dust and jagged stone rained down, chunks slamming the ground mere feet behind her. Every breath scorched her lungs with dust, and her legs ached as she pushed forward, but she didn¡¯t dare slow down. She risked a glance over her shoulder. Rain. He was at the back, lagging, his lean frame swallowed by the billowing cloud of dust that surged behind them like an avalanche. She couldn¡¯t see him clearly. ¡°Don¡¯t look back!¡± Rain¡¯s voice cut through the chaos, strained but forceful. Esther snapped her head forward again, her heart pounding harder than the collapsing cavern behind them. No matter how much she wanted to help him¡ªshe couldn¡¯t. Not without dooming herself. A shout from ahead jolted her back to the present. ¡°There!¡± Ivan¡¯s voice bellowed. Before them stood a metal door, smaller in scale but identical in design to the entrance they had passed earlier. Like the first door, it had a control panel on its right side, complete with a lever for opening and closing. However, this one lacked a numeric keypad. Ivan lunged forward, reaching the control panel first. Practically throwing himself at it, he yanked the lever down with all his might. The heavy metal door began to grind open, inch by inch. Will darted through the narrowing gap the moment it was wide enough, followed closely by Sonia. Ivan squeezed his stocky frame through as the door creaked halfway open, barely making it through in time. Esther dashed in next, narrowly avoiding a massive chunk of debris that crashed onto the exact spot she had been standing a heartbeat before. She spun around instantly, eyes searching the chaos beyond the half-open door. Dust and smoke billowed through the collapsing cavern, turning everything outside into a swirling haze of gray. Esther¡¯s heart pounded as she strained to spot Rain, but the thick veil of dust obscured everything. Giving up was never in her nature. ¡°Rain!¡± she screamed, clutching the metal frame of the door that was still grinding open, her voice raw with desperation. No reply. And even if there had been one, the deafening roar of crumbling stone would have drowned it out. Her flashlight beam cut through the dust, but all she could see was a storm of concrete fragments plummeting from the heavens¡ªa rain of destruction. From this height, even a pebble-sized piece could shatter bone. A misstep or a moment¡¯s hesitation out there could mean death. A massive chunk of concrete slammed down directly in front of her, the impact scattering debris in all directions. One jagged shard struck her forehead, sending a flash of pain through her skull. She gasped, stumbling backward. ¡°Esther! Get back!¡± Sonia caught her just before she hit the ground. At the same moment, Ivan hurled himself at the control panel, gripping the lever and pulling it down hard. The door groaned and began to close. ¡°No!¡± Esther wrenched free from Sonia¡¯s grasp. ¡°Rain¡¯s still out there!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t help him now, Esther!¡± Sonia grabbed her arm, fighting to hold her back as Esther strained toward the narrowing gap in the door. Will rushed over, seizing Esther¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Esther! If you go out there, you¡¯ll die too!¡± he shouted, his voice cracking with fear. Esther struggled fiercely, twisting and pulling against the hands that held her back. She barely noticed the warm trickle of blood seeping from the gash on her forehead, slipping past her eye and down her cheek. She didn¡¯t care about the twin metal doors grinding shut before her, their edges sliding closer with an unstoppable, merciless force. Her arm shot forward, thrusting through the narrowing gap between the doors¡ªfully aware that if they sealed, the crushing force would pulverize the limb without hesitation. ¡°Esther! What the hell are you doing?!¡± Sonia¡¯s voice cracked with panic. But Esther didn¡¯t hear her. She didn¡¯t feel the sting of debris pelting her arm and hand, nor did she flinch as jagged fragments scraped her skin. Her entire world had shrunk to the narrowing space between the doors¡ªeach second stealing more of it away. Then, in that final instant¡ªwhen there was barely a hand¡¯s width left¡ªher fingers brushed something. Not cold stone. Not twisted metal. Flesh. Without thinking, Esther latched on, gripping tight as her body surrendered against the force pulling her backward. Will and Sonia, still clinging to her, lost their footing and toppled, all three of them crashing to the ground just as the massive doors slammed shut with a deafening clang. The sound of falling stones was silenced in an instant¡ªcut off as if the world beyond no longer existed. In the heavy stillness that followed, the only sound was their labored breathing, harsh and ragged in the cavernous space. Esther scrambled to her knees, heart still racing as she turned to see what¡ªwho¡ªshe had pulled through the door. Rain. His entire body was coated in a thick layer of dust, turning his black hair an ashen gray. His face was streaked with blood from a deep gash running along his cheek, the crimson trail stark against the grime. His clothes were torn, his chest heaving as he coughed violently, dust blooming around him in swirling clouds. ¡°Thanks,¡± he rasped, his voice hoarse before another rough cough forced its way out, scattering more dust into the air. ¡°You can¡ª¡± he glanced at her hand, still tightly gripping his, ¡°¡ªprobably let go now.¡± Esther blinked, realizing she was still clutching his wrist in a vice grip. Will and Sonia exhaled in perfect unison, the tension bleeding out of them as if they¡¯d both been holding their breath since the moment the doors had begun to close. ¡°I thought you were done for.¡± Sonia gasped, brushing grime from her face. ¡°That was cutting it way too close,¡± Will let out a dry laugh, wiping dust from his forehead. ¡°Good thing you reached out, Esther. If you hadn¡¯t, Rain wouldn¡¯t have made it.¡± ¡°Lucky he¡¯s skinny enough to squeeze through,¡± Ivan chimed in with a wide grin, trying to lighten the tension. ¡°If it had been me¡­ I¡¯d be a pancake right now.¡± Sonia, however, wasn¡¯t laughing. She spun to face Esther, brows furrowed in that familiar expression Esther recognized from her father¡ªright before he was about to scold her. ¡°Were you seriously about to run into that rockfall after him? Do you even realize that not only would you have failed to save Rain, but you would¡¯ve gotten yourself crushed too?¡± Esther opened her mouth, but no words came out. Sonia was right. Charging into a collapsing cavern in a desperate attempt to find Rain had been beyond reckless. It was stupid, plain and simple. So why¡ªwhy hadn¡¯t she been able to see that at the time? She raked through her mind, trying to recall the precise thought that had driven her to throw caution aside. But there was nothing¡ªjust a blur of panic, noise, dust. Was it instinct? The sheer, blinding panic of the moment? Or was it something else? Gratitude, maybe, for when Rain had pulled her out of danger before? ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry,¡± Esther mumbled at last, eyes downcast. ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking clearly. I guess¡ªI panicked.¡± Sonia¡¯s mouth twisted as if she had more to say, but Will quickly stepped between them, throwing his hands up in a peacemaking gesture. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s not fight. We all made it out alive, right?¡± He glanced over at Rain, who was still sitting on the dusty ground, his clothes a mess of dirt and blood. ¡°You okay, man?¡± Rain didn¡¯t speak, but he nodded once. A fresh puff of dust exploded from his hair as he moved, making Will cough and wave a hand. Sonia exhaled sharply, the tension draining from her shoulders. ¡°Fine,¡± she muttered, then thrust a hand out toward Esther, who still sitting on the ground. Esther hesitated for a beat before taking it. Sonia hauled her up with a strength that belied her slim frame, then brushed a clump of dust from Esther¡¯s tangled hair with surprising gentleness. ¡°But seriously,¡± Sonia added, voice softer now, ¡°don¡¯t do anything that reckless again, okay?¡± There was something in her friend¡¯s face¡ªraw concern¡ªthat made Esther¡¯s chest ache. It mirrored what she¡¯d told Rain before. Don¡¯t throw your life away for someone else. And now, for the first time, she understood how hard that was to follow. In the moment¡ªwhen adrenaline screamed through your veins, when the pounding of your heart was so loud it drowned out reason¡ªthere was no time to weigh pros and cons. There was only the split-second realization: I can still save them. And by the time that thought had fully formed, her body was already in motion. Maybe, she thought, protecting someone didn¡¯t always need a reason. ¡°I won¡¯t do anything reckless again,¡± Esther promised with a soft smile. ¡°But only if you promise to come back and have lunch with me, like we used to.¡± ¡°Of course I will!¡± Sonia shot back, though her bravado faltered as she dropped her gaze to the floor. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry I haven¡¯t been around much lately.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, ladies, let¡¯s save the heartfelt moments for later,¡± Will cut in, waving his hands to snap them back to reality. ¡°Can we talk about what the hell just happened?¡± Sonia rolled her eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? A rockslide. Or were you too busy screaming to notice?¡± Will let out an exasperated sigh. ¡°Yeah, I noticed the giant chunks of stone falling from the ceiling, thanks. I meant why did it happen?¡± ¡°I heard something,¡± Esther interjected. ¡°A sound, from above¡­ like something heavy hitting the cavern ceiling.¡± She caught Will glancing over at Rain, who met his eyes with a grim nod. ¡°What is it?¡± Esther asked, her voice tight. ¡°Explosions,¡± Rain answered flatly. ¡°Shells. Or maybe missiles.¡± A heavy silence followed, the weight of the word missiles sinking deep into their chests. ¡°War,¡± Sonia whispered, her throat dry. ¡°Kyushu¡¯s under attack.¡± ¡°Goddammit,¡± Will snapped, running a hand through his hair. ¡°I told you we shouldn¡¯t have left the ship.¡± ¡°Will the ship still be waiting for us?¡± Esther¡¯s voice was soft, but it cut through the tension like a blade as she turned to Rain. But before he could answer, Sonia stepped in. ¡°Does it even matter? We can¡¯t go back the way we came.¡± She swept her arm toward the now-blocked tunnel behind them. ¡°Unless there¡¯s another exit we haven¡¯t found, we¡¯re stuck here.¡± Esther kept her eyes on Rain. His deep violet gaze flicked away. Holland¡¯s not waiting for us. The realization struck hard. Sonia had probably figured it out too¡ªhence her attempt to steer the conversation away. And she was right. Whether the Washington was still out there or not was irrelevant. They needed a way out of the cavern¡ªnow. The low hum of machinery broke the silence, reverberating through the metal walls. Then, with a flicker, the overhead lights blazed to life, flooding the space with blinding white. Esther squinted against the sudden brightness, blinking rapidly as startled cries echoed around her. ¡°Whoa!?¡± ¡°What the hell!?¡± ¡°Will, that¡¯s my foot, you idiot!¡± ¡°Sorry! Sorry! I think I found the backup power controls!¡± As Esther¡¯s vision adjusted, she spotted Ivan by a wall-mounted control panel, his large hands gripping a rusted lever. Cables snaked out from the panel, connecting to a network of circuits embedded into the walls. The floor beneath her boots was a dull, gunmetal gray, the once-polished surface now caked in soot and grime. Her footsteps echoed hollowly against the metal, the cavern¡¯s cold vastness amplified by the smooth, sterile walls and ceiling¡ªboth seamlessly welded together. The harsh glare from the overhead lights bounced off the reflective surfaces, making the whole room feel clinical and vast, yet suffocating. ¡°What is this place?¡± Will asked, his voice a cautious whisper. Ivan¡¯s face lit up like a kid in a candy store. ¡°It¡¯s clearly an auxiliary power station. Draws energy from underground reservoirs, I¡¯d wager.¡± He gestured to a set of large, rectangular metal boxes stacked neatly along the far wall. ¡°Those are the batteries¡ªstorage units. And over there? Backup generators.¡± ¡°Hey! I found a staircase!¡± Sonia¡¯s voice echoed from the far corner of the room. ¡°There might be another way out!¡± Before Esther could even turn her head, Sonia¡¯s shrill scream pierced the air. Rain was already moving¡ªhis reflexes a split second faster¡ªas Esther sprinted after him, heart hammering in her chest. They dashed toward the partially ajar door leading to the stairwell, Esther catching a glimpse of Sonia¡¯s silhouette through the crack. ¡°Sonia! What¡¯s wrong?!¡± Esther called out, bursting through the door. Sonia stood frozen at the top of the landing, her eyes wide with horror, fixed on something above. Esther¡¯s gaze followed¡ªand a wave of nausea clenched her stomach. The upper landing was littered with corpses. Dozens of them, twisted together in grotesque heaps. Human corpses. ¡°Oh, hell no¡ª¡± Will barreled in behind them, took one look, and immediately turned away, retching violently in the corner. Esther clamped a hand over her mouth, gagging¡ªbut something felt off. There was no foul stench of decay, no sickly-sweet rot that should have filled the air. Squinting through the gloom, she noticed the corpses¡¯ skin: gray, stretched thin over their bones, dry and brittle. ¡°Mummified,¡± Esther murmured, a strange sense of awe creeping into her voice. ¡°What?¡± Sonia spun around, her face pale. ¡°They¡¯re preserved¡ªlike ancient Egyptian mummies,¡± Esther explained, taking a cautious step forward. ¡°These people didn¡¯t die recently. Could¡¯ve been dead for decades¡ªmaybe even centuries.¡± Sonia¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You¡¯re saying they¡¯ve been like this for hundreds of years?¡± Esther shrugged, the scholar in her awakening despite the grim scene. ¡°In the old world, they found mummies over a thousand years old. Some of them still had skin and hair intact.¡± Sonia squinted at her, skepticism plain on her face. ¡°You¡¯re making that up.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not! I swear!¡± Esther defended herself. Sonia folded her arms. ¡°Dead bodies turn to bone. That¡¯s how it works. You¡¯re telling me they found a way to preserve everything?¡± ¡°Ancient Egyptians had this process¡ªthey¡¯d remove internal organs, drain the fluids, and use salts to dry out the body. It was complicated, but effective.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s all super interesting, but is now really the time?¡± Will barked as he staggered back into the stairwell, wiping his mouth. ¡°Can we talk about whether you guys plan to, I don¡¯t know, walk through the corpse pile or what?¡± Before anyone could answer, Ivan silently stepped forward. The big man lumbered up the first few steps, his heavy boots thudding against the metal, until he reached the edge of the grotesque mound. Without a word, he crouched, hooked his thick arms under the nearest mummified body, and heaved it aside with a grunt. Esther¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°Ivan! What are you doing!?¡± He didn¡¯t flinch, his face tight with resolve. ¡°There¡¯s only one way forward,¡± he gritted out, trying to take shallow breaths. ¡°I brought you here. Clearing the way is my responsibility.¡± With that, he hauled another body aside, its brittle limbs snapping like dry twigs as he laid it gently next to the first. One by one, the others followed behind him up the stairs, each step creaking under their weight. Esther forced herself to focus ahead, deliberately avoiding the skeletal fingers and hollow-eyed skulls scattered in her periphery. Her stomach churned as she counted the bodies Ivan cleared¡ªfifteen, then twenty¡ªuntil finally, at the top of the landing, a massive pressure-sealed door loomed before them. Esther¡¯s heart twisted as she saw the last of the corpses. They were sprawled across the final steps, clawed fingers embedded deep into the metal door as if they¡¯d died desperately trying to open it. ¡°¡®Control Room,¡¯¡± Sonia read aloud, tracing the faded Soviet lettering etched into the wall beside the door. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. As Esther approached the door, she noticed it was slightly ajar. With a cautious push, the heavy metal door creaked open, the sharp screech of steel-on-steel reverberating through the stairwell. The skeletal fingers and brittle wrists of the mummified corpses¡ªstill embedded deep into the door¡ªsnapped with a dry, splintering crack, like dead branches giving way under pressure. The control room beyond was dim, shadows clawing at the edges of the space, the darkness broken only by the intermittent flicker of a fractured overhead light. The cracked bulb sparked weakly, the failing filaments inside hissing and popping, casting brief, ghostly flashes across the room. At the center of the chamber sat a long, dust-covered planning table. Spread across its surface was a large, yellowed map of the Kyushu archipelago, scarred with meticulous markings¡ªroutes, fortifications, faded inked symbols that hinted at a forgotten war. Esther swept her flashlight across the room¡ªand froze. Two shapes, silhouettes against the darkness, sat at opposite ends of the table. Her heartbeat quickened, echoing in her ears as she instinctively stepped back¡ªbut then the light revealed the truth. Both figures were slumped over, faces buried into the surface of the table, their right hands still clutching old revolvers pressed against their temple. Dust-caked shell casings gleamed in the faint light, lying motionless on the floor beside them. ¡°They¡­ they killed themselves,¡± Esther whispered, her voice barely audible. ¡°Creepy as hell,¡± Sonia muttered, visibly unsettled. Ivan brushed past them, his heavy steps reverberating through the metal floor as he made his way toward a wall lined with control panels. Blinking lights flickered weakly across the half-height consoles, their glow an eerie pulse in the stillness. The others followed, curiosity and dread mingling in equal parts. Esther¡¯s gaze dropped to another pair of bodies slumped across the control panel, their stiff, mummified hands gripping two keys, still inserted into twin keyholes. She leaned closer. A dual-key activation system? She¡¯d read about protocols like this¡ªfail-safes for catastrophic events, designed to prevent a single person from triggering devastating consequences. At the center of the control panel loomed a large red button, its protective glass cover already flipped open. A crimson warning light blinked overhead, its rhythm slow and ominous. ¡°I don¡¯t think we should touch¡ª¡± But before Esther could finish her sentence, Ivan slammed his palm down onto the button. The effect was immediate. The wall directly in front of the control panel shuddered before retracting with a deep metallic groan. A series of mechanical locks disengaged one after another, their heavy clanks echoing like the footsteps of a titan. The steel panel slid away, revealing a massive viewing window¡ªits reinforced glass eerily familiar, identical to the blast-proof windows aboard the Washington. Beyond the thick pane of glass, a cavernous, circular chamber stretched out before them, impossibly vast. Floodlights embedded around the perimeter flickered to life, beams of stark white light slicing upward, illuminating the enormous interior. The walls, curved and smooth, were sheathed in matte black metal, the surface gleaming faintly under the industrial glow. At first, the center of the chamber seemed empty¡ªuntil the floor itself began to shift. A deep hiss filled the room as massive metal plates at the base of the chamber slowly parted. Clouds of pressurized steam vented upward through the widening fissures, curling like ghostly tendrils against the dark walls. Esther instinctively stepped forward, her breath fogging the glass as she strained to see. From beneath the opening floor, something was rising. Something colossal. Amidst the swirling mist of steam, the colossal object gradually rising into view resembled a torpedo or the head of a missile¡ªonly far larger, its immense size dwarfing anything Esther had expected. The sleek, metallic surface glinted under the harsh floodlights as the heavy platform supporting it came to a grinding halt. A harsh, mechanical voice crackled through the room¡¯s ancient speakers, its tone clipped and cold, speaking in Russian. The message repeated on a loop, the same phrase again and again. ¡°¡®Please input coordinates,¡¯¡± Sonia translated, her voice a whisper. The red warning light on the central console before Esther flickered out, only to reappear on a panel to her right. She glanced over to find three blinking slots awaiting numerical input. ¡°Coordinates? It¡¯s asking for target coordinates,¡± Esther muttered. Ivan moved with sudden purpose, leaning over the dust-laden map spread across the planning table. His finger traced lines across the weathered surface before he turned toward the control panel, his heavy boots echoing in the metal chamber. Without hesitation, he began keying in a series of numbers. ¡°Wait¡ªstop!¡± Esther shouted, panic tightening her throat. ¡°You¡¯re actually going to fire that thing?!¡± Ivan¡¯s hand hovered briefly over the lever¡ªthen, with a sharp motion, he yanked it down. ¡°This is why we¡¯re here, isn¡¯t it?¡± Esther felt her heart race. ¡°I thought you needed parts of the missile for your experiment¡ªnot to launch the damn thing! We¡¯re supposed to be here to witness the creation of a sun¡ªnot to fire a warhead!¡± The red light on the panel extinguished, only for the speaker to crackle once more. A new phrase¡ªbrief, forceful¡ªbarked through the room. Beneath their feet, the metal floor vibrated as unseen machinery rumbled to life. Above, the massive ceiling of the spherical chamber began to split apart, the sections sliding away with an agonizing groan. A fresh cloud of steam hissed upward, swirling around the towering missile as the vault widened, revealing the infinite black beyond. But something else was there¡ªfloating in the dark. Tiny flecks drifted down, catching in the bright floodlights, swirling gently through the open air. ¡°Snow¡­¡± Will¡¯s voice was hollow with disbelief. ¡°Impossible¡­¡± Sonia breathed, her wide eyes reflecting the shimmering flakes. Before Esther could even process the surreal sight, the red light on the console reignited, flashing insistently. Ivan turned sharply, locking eyes with her¡ªjust for a second¡ªbefore lunging toward the button. Esther didn¡¯t think. She grabbed the old revolver resting next to a skeletal hand on the table and swung it up, both hands wrapped around the cold metal as she aimed it straight at Ivan. ¡°Stop!¡± Her voice cracked with the force of the command, though her hands trembled violently. Ivan froze mid-step, his eyes widening in disbelief. ¡°Esther!?¡± Will and Sonia both shouted in unison. ¡°What the hell are you doing!?¡± ¡°He¡¯s about to launch the missile!¡± Esther snapped, keeping the gun leveled at the stunned astronomer. Ivan lifted his hands slowly, palms out. ¡°I¡¯m not launching it to destroy anything, Esther. I¡¯m trying to create a sun.¡± ¡°Then explain it,¡± Esther shot back, her finger tightening on the trigger. ¡°Right now. How exactly do you plan to recreate the sun?¡± Ivan exhaled, his shoulders sagging as though the weight of decades had finally caught up to him. ¡°Beneath Kyushu runs a series of tectonic fractures¡ªnatural points of immense pressure, similar to the core of a star. I intend to use this missile to breach that connection, to trigger a controlled nuclear fusion reaction. If it works, the energy released will take the form of light¡ªa new sun.¡± "Where exactly is this connection point to the Earth''s core?" "On the other side of Kyushu Island. That side is a steep mountain range, completely uninhabited. I''ve already checked." Esther tried to process the plausibility of Ivan''s theory. "Esther, isn''t this what we came here to do?" Sonia said. Esther cast a glance out the observation window, her breath catching as she noticed the strange particles drifting through the air, falling in thick, black flurries. What had first appeared as snow was now blanketing the ground in dark, dusty layers¡ªunnatural and heavy. Her right hand tightened around the grip of the revolver, the muzzle still aimed at Ivan, while her left hand shot out, pointing toward the grim spectacle beyond the glass. ¡°That¡¯s not snow!¡± she shouted, voice echoing in the metal chamber. ¡°It¡¯s ash¡ªvolcanic ash! There¡¯s a volcano nearby, and it¡¯s venting smoke. That¡¯s what we¡¯re seeing¡ªash clouds condensing and falling. It explains why the Saipan settlements have those steep, triangular rooftops¡ªto stop the ash from piling up and crushing them!¡± ¡°Volcano? Ash?¡± Will echoed, turning wide-eyed toward Sonia. Their shared confusion was palpable. Esther blinked in disbelief. ¡°You seriously don¡¯t know what a volcano is? Didn¡¯t they teach you any of this in school?¡± Her words snapped out before she could stop them, laced with frustration. Sonia shot her a sharp look but responded with surprising calm. ¡°They don¡¯t teach that in schools, Esther. Put the gun down and explain it to us¡ªplease.¡± Esther hesitated, glancing between Sonia and Ivan. The astronomer stood two steps from the red launch button, the weight of his purpose heavy in the air between them. If he made a move, she could stop him¡ªbut he merely raised his hands in surrender, palms open. Esther looked at the control panel. The thought of shooting it to destroy the missile launching mechanism flashed through her mind, but she ultimately decided against it. If pressing this button would launch the missile, then destroying the control panel now might also accidentally trigger the launch. Lowering the revolver slightly, but not enough to lose her aim, Esther sucked in a shaky breath. ¡°A volcano,¡± she began, ¡°is a mountain formed by magma pushing through the Earth¡¯s crust. It¡¯s essentially a massive time bomb. When it erupts, it can unleash more destruction than any nuclear weapon. We¡¯re talking about pyroclastic flows, acid rain, and an ash cloud that could block out the sky. If you fire that missile, Ivan, you could trigger a catastrophic eruption that could wipe out this entire island¡ªmaybe more.¡± Ivan chuckled, deep and dry, his shoulders shaking. ¡°Where did you even read something like that?¡± ¡°From dozens of geology textbooks in my father¡¯s library,¡± she shot back. ¡°Geology is a science for fools,¡± Ivan sneered, his voice dripping with disdain. Esther¡¯s jaw dropped, stunned by the outright dismissal. ¡°You¡¯re one to talk! Aren¡¯t you the one fighting for a science that everyone else has labeled obsolete? You of all people should understand.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a difference,¡± Ivan countered, his eyes gleaming with conviction. ¡°Geology relies on assumptions about this world, assumptions based on a planet that may not even be ours. How do you know this is still the same Earth your textbooks described?¡± Sonia cut in, her brow furrowed. ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡± Ivan gestured toward the ceiling, as though pointing far beyond the rock and steel surrounding them. ¡°People want to believe we¡¯re still on Earth¡ªthat after the surface wars, our ancestors simply moved underground. It¡¯s a comforting lie. The truth is, our ancestors left Earth long ago. They boarded starships and came here¡ªto another planet. That¡¯s why your textbooks can¡¯t be trusted.¡± Esther felt her grip on the revolver tighten again, the metal cold and heavy. ¡°Even if that were true, a volcano is still a volcano. Basic geological principles wouldn¡¯t just change.¡± Ivan¡¯s eyes flickered to the red button again. ¡°And that¡¯s exactly why we need this experiment¡ªto find out for sure.¡± Before she could respond, the ground shuddered beneath their feet, a deep, guttural rumble rising from the depths below. Dust rained down from the ceiling as the lights flickered, casting the control room into a stuttering dance of shadows and sparks. Esther staggered but caught herself on the edge of the console, whipping the revolver back up as Ivan stumbled forward, closer to the button. ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± she screamed. ¡°One more step and I swear I¡¯ll shoot!¡± The words rang out through the steel chamber, hanging heavy in the electrified air. Ivan¡¯s breath heaved in his chest, but he froze¡ªhis outstretched hand mere inches from the control. ¡°We don¡¯t have much time left. Kyushu is under attack, and this¡­ this might be my last chance,¡± Ivan spoke with a calmness that felt violently at odds with the chaos rumbling all around them. Explosions echoed in the distance, the earth trembled beneath their feet, yet his voice was steady¡ªcold, even. ¡°Let me try.¡± He took a step forward. The cold muzzle of Esther¡¯s revolver pressed hard against his chest. Her heart raced, but she forced her hands not to shake. ¡°I said stop!¡± But she stepped back¡ªjust a half step, maybe less¡ªbut it was enough. Now, Ivan stood directly before the control panel, the glowing red button within easy reach. He didn¡¯t look at her. His eyes fixated on the blinking red light above the button, the soft glow reflecting off the lenses of his cracked glasses. ¡°I thought you¡¯d understand what science really means,¡± he murmured, his voice dipping into something almost mournful. ¡°But you¡¯re just like the rest of them¡ªthose academics too scared to lift their heads from dusty books. You cling to records from centuries ago, too afraid to step outside the lines and test something, prove something.¡± His hand hovered inches above the button. Esther¡¯s grip on the gun tightened. ¡°You know why?¡± Ivan continued, now bitter, almost venomous. ¡°Because you don¡¯t want to be responsible. You don¡¯t want to live with the consequences if it all goes wrong¡ªif people die. But you also don¡¯t want to stop me, not really. Because that would make you a murderer.¡± He let out a dry, hollow laugh. ¡°You¡¯re like everyone else in this rotten world. You want change. You dream of something better¡ªbut you¡¯ll never take the steps to make it happen. Because that would mean carrying the weight of what comes after.¡± The words hit her harder than the tremors that shook the ground. It wasn¡¯t just what he¡¯d said about the old world¡ªabout how this might not even be the same Earth from the textbooks she clung to. It wasn¡¯t even the looming threat of the missile, or the weight of the revolver in her hands. It was the way his words echoed the darkest, most secret doubts in her own mind. She thought of Rain¡ªhow she¡¯d scolded him for risking his life to protect her. But wasn¡¯t that just because she couldn¡¯t bear the responsibility of his death? She thought of herself¡ªthe girl who claimed she wanted to change the world, but had never once taken the first real step to do it. She thought she was different. Smarter. Braver. More determined than the classmates who only dreamed of wealth and safety. But was she really? Or was she just another frightened kid, grasping at borrowed knowledge, too paralyzed by fear of failure to ever act? For a split second, that thought swallowed her whole. Doubt clawed its way up her throat. Her arms trembled. Her mind spiraled. And in that moment, anger surged forward. It burned hotter than the fear, brighter than the doubt. It roared in her chest and silenced the quake in her hands. Ivan¡¯s hand darted toward the button. Esther screamed. And then, everything went dark. ¡­ Esther jolted awake, her breath ragged and shallow, each gasp clawing at her throat. Her knees dug into the cold metal floor, the sharp sting of pain barely noticeable against the rush of adrenaline thundering through her veins. The first thing she saw was blood¡ªthick, crimson drops splattered on the gleaming metal before her. Whose blood? Another droplet slid from her face, landing with a soft plop. It was her own. She lifted a trembling hand to her face, fingers coming away slick with blood. And that blood was reflecting the amber light. ¡°Esther, stop!!¡± Sonia¡¯s voice cracked through the ringing in her ears, a sharp anchor dragging her back to the moment. Esther¡¯s gaze snapped around. The reinforced glass that had once separated the control room from the missile chamber was gone¡ªshattered into jagged shards now scattered like stardust across the control panels and cold floor. Tiny slivers reflected the light like fragments of a broken galaxy, sparkling in the gloom. Through the ruined window, ash¡ªnot snow¡ªspiraled inward, soft and black, swirling lazily in the air before settling in drifts on the metal grating. And there, slumped over the control panel, was Ivan. Blood streamed from his ears, twin rivers of deep red tracing down his jawline, pooling beneath him. His hand, limp and heavy, rested mere inches from the blinking red launch button¡ªso close, yet now still. The warning light above it continued its steady pulse, as if mocking the silence that followed. Sonia stood behind Ivan¡¯s lifeless body, revolver in hand, its barrel trained on Esther. Her face was pale, drawn tight with shock. Beside her, Will lay curled on the floor, unmoving. Esther couldn¡¯t tell if he was breathing. ¡°He didn¡¯t press it, did he?¡± Esther asked, surprised at how calm¡ªeerily calm¡ªher voice sounded. No tremor, no fear. Just hollow certainty. Sonia¡¯s expression contorted with disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s your first question? After what you just did?¡± Her voice cracked. ¡°You killed him, Esther! Do you even realize that?¡± A gust of ash swirled through the broken glass, landing cold against Esther¡¯s cheek. She wiped at it, smearing the dark powder with a trail of blood, her vision briefly clouded by a strange amber glow from the corner of her eye. Her left eye¡ªshe could feel the warm trickle of blood still seeping from it. ¡°I just saved this island,¡± Esther replied flatly, her words cold, heavy. She tried not to focus on the growing stickiness on her face, nor the unsettling light that lingered in her peripheral vision. Sonia looked at her like she was staring at a stranger. ¡°You killed him based on a theory you read in a book?!¡± she snapped. Esther¡¯s chest tightened. ¡°If I¡¯d let him test his theory, it would¡¯ve been too late. The volcano would¡¯ve erupted. Hundreds of magma bombs¡ªstones the size of buildings¡ªwould have rained down on the island, wiping out entire cities. And if anyone survived that, the lava would come next, flooding across the land, incinerating everything in its path. Do you even know what lava is? It¡¯s molten rock¡ªliquid stone¡ªburning at over a thousand degrees Celsius. It doesn¡¯t just burn you; it devours you. And if somehow anyone still survived after that, the ash would choke the air for months and cover the entire island.¡± She didn¡¯t realize she was screaming until her voice broke, throat raw with the force of it. "Don''t you understand what I just did? I just saved all of us!" Beyond the broken glass, the sky roiled with ash clouds. Each explosion sent tremors through the facility, the lights above them flickering violently. Black snow¡ªash¡ªdanced on the currents of air like a thousand tiny insects, some drifting through the shattered window to spiral lazily into the control room. Sonia¡¯s voice cut through the heavy air. ¡°And you¡¯re sure? Absolutely sure that would¡¯ve happened?¡± The question hung there, thick and suffocating. Esther¡¯s grip on the revolver tightened. Her bloodied eye ached, her vision split between fractured light and creeping shadows. She watched as a clump of ash twisted in the air, slowly descending¡ªdelicate and soft¡ªbefore landing on Sonia¡¯s cheek. Sonia didn¡¯t brush it away. It could¡¯ve been real snow, Esther thought numbly. "I''m sure," Esther lied. "Have I ever lied to you about something this important?" Sonia went silent for a long, drawn-out moment¡ªso long that Esther almost believed she¡¯d won her over. But then Sonia''s voice broke, trembling with emotion. "You did lie. You lied to me the very first time we met." Her face crumpled as tears spilled down her cheeks, the light from the shattered windows catching on them, making them glisten like falling stars. "At the Soviet base, you told me I wasn¡¯t a spy. You told me I only heard Moonlight Sonata on that frequency because you and your dad were running radio tests. And I believed you. I started questioning everything¡ªmy mission, my purpose. I thought my family had been lying to me. Until I discovered that the same frequency was the key to opening a giant steel door leading to Soviet nuclear arsenal." "I was trying to save you!" Esther snapped. "I didn¡¯t ask you to!" Sonia¡¯s voice cracked, raw and furious. "I didn¡¯t ask you to lie to me, to rewrite my past, to burn down everything I¡¯d ever believed in! You took that from me, Esther. You took everything." An explosion rocked the ground beneath them, stronger this time, nearly knocking Esther off balance. In the distance, the sharp staccato of machine-gun fire echoed through the chaos, mingled with the shouts of men locked in battle. "And now you¡¯re lying again," Sonia whispered through gritted teeth, her chest heaving. "You¡¯re not sure. You don¡¯t know if there¡¯s a volcano. You don¡¯t even know if this is ash or snow. I saw it, Esther. I saw the doubt in your eyes when Ivan mentioned the planet shift theory. You don¡¯t know if anything you believe is actually true." Esther¡¯s throat tightened. She said nothing. Sonia took a step forward. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Esther hissed, instinctively raising the gun again. Sonia didn¡¯t stop. Another step¡ªsnow-black ash puffed beneath her boots. Her revolver stayed steady, aimed directly at Esther. "I¡¯m going to press that button." "The hell you are!" Sonia stepped in so close the barrels of their guns nearly touched, the cold metal vibrating between them. Ash swirled thick around their faces, suspended in the fractured beams of light slicing through the broken glass. ¡°Esther,¡± Sonia said softly, ¡°if we do this, we could give the world its light back.¡± ¡°And if I¡¯m right, we¡¯ll kill everyone on this island.¡± ¡°They¡¯re already dying!¡± Sonia shot back. ¡°What difference does it make?¡± ¡°The difference,¡± Esther whispered, ¡°is that it won¡¯t be our hands pulling the trigger.¡± Sonia let out a dry, humorless laugh. ¡°Oh, come on. Like we haven¡¯t killed people already? What about the islanders? The Egyptian soldiers who tried to take the Washington? Don¡¯t act like we haven¡¯t all got blood on our hands.¡± Egyptian soldiers trying to take the ship? If that¡¯s what Sonia was referring to, it must have happened while Esther was unconscious¡ªafter her encounter with the whale. There was nothing, not even a flicker of memory tied to those words in her mind. That was when she saw it. A missile, streaking through the gaping hole in the ceiling, its tail leaving behind a twisting trail of smoke. It smashed into the inner wall of the missile chamber with a deafening blast. The impact hurled both Esther and Sonia across the floor like rag dolls. Esther¡¯s head cracked against the sharp edge of the control panel. Pain lanced through her skull, but she bit it back, forcing herself upright. Her vision blurred, warping under the harsh glow of the flames licking the walls. Ash¡ªblack, swirling¡ªtumbled through the broken air, spun into a frenzied dance by the gusts of chaotic wind. Through it, Esther saw Sonia, already on her feet, sprinting toward the control panel. No. Esther had never been able to whistle. She¡¯d tried, once, after an old sailor on the Washington dock had tried to teach her. But all she¡¯d managed was a pathetic rush of breath¡ªno melody, no tune. But now¡­ now she was whistling. A low, mournful sound, fragile and wavering, curling upward before dipping low again¡ªa haunting lullaby that didn¡¯t even feel like it belonged to her. Sonia froze mid-stride. Her body locked as if the very air had solidified around her. ¡°Esther¡­ what are you doing?¡± Sonia gritted her teeth, struggling to force the words out. Her jaw twitched violently, muscles rigid as though she was fighting invisible chains. ¡°Stop¡­¡± Esther didn¡¯t. She couldn¡¯t. The melody kept spilling from her lips, controlled and certain. ¡°Don¡¯t let it control you¡­ Esther¡ª¡± It¡¯s not. Her mind was clear, laser-sharp. Every decision, every action¡ªit was all hers. And this¡­ this was the right thing to do. Sonia¡¯s fingers twitched toward the panel, her whole body trembling with the strain. ¡°We¡¯re going to die in here! Don¡¯t you want to change this world? Don¡¯t you want to know what happens if we push that button? To see if we can really create a sun?¡± No. Not if it meant people would die. Even if it meant changing the world? a small voice inside her asked, soft and curious. Even then. Because if she let people die for the sake of progress, she¡¯d be no better than the murderers and tyrants who had left this world in ruin. And she wasn¡¯t going to let Sonia become one of them either. The redhead¡¯s face contorted with pain. Her teeth clenched so hard that a thick vein stood out against her pale throat as she tried to force her trembling leg forward. Esther didn¡¯t want to kill Sonia. She didn¡¯t even want to hurt her. She just needed Sonia to understand¡ªshe wouldn¡¯t let anyone press that button. Sun or no sun. So, Esther shifted the tune lower, softer, more forceful. Sonia¡¯s body convulsed, but she couldn¡¯t take another step. Ash swirled like dying fireflies between them, and all Esther could hear was the echo of her own hollow song, carrying her conviction into the void. A guttural scream tore from deep within Sonia¡¯s throat as her body locked in place, unable to move. Her jaw trembled with the effort to open, to speak, but she was trapped within the invisible force that Esther now controlled. Please, understand¡ª Esther thought bitterly, the sharp whistle still spiraling from her lips. I don¡¯t want to do this! Sonia growled low, her boot twisting against the slick metal floor as she stubbornly forced her body forward, inch by inch, fighting the unseen pressure that kept her still. Stop! Why are you pushing this so far? Do you really want to be a killer? Esther could hear Sonia¡¯s ragged breaths now¡ªwet, labored gasps, like someone choking on water. Her shoulders trembled, blood trickling from her nose and ears, thick droplets splattering onto the floor. Every muscle in Sonia¡¯s body strained violently against the force, spasming as she dragged one trembling foot ahead. I¡¯m trying to protect everyone, damn it! But Sonia wouldn¡¯t stop. She wouldn¡¯t give up. Even as her body convulsed, even as the blood poured, she clawed her way toward the red button. Esther clenched her teeth. Her patience snapped. Fine. If you want to be the one to do this¡ªif you want blood on your hands¡ª Then you¡¯re a murderer. But just as she hardened her resolve to deliver the killing blow, a calm voice broke through the chaos, drifting in from her right. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about it for a while,¡± the voice murmured. Esther¡¯s head snapped to the side. And it was Rain who stood beside her. His dark hair, dusted with ash, barely moved in the cold draft sweeping through the broken chamber. His katana, she noticed absently, was still sheathed on his back. He wasn¡¯t even looking at her¡ªhis eyes were fixed on the swirling black ash beyond the shattered windows, watching it spiral in the winds above the missile silo. Esther was so stunned that she let the whistle die entirely. With it, Sonia collapsed. Her body crumpled onto the metal floor, wracked with harsh, choking coughs. ¡°What¡­ what are you talking about?¡± she managed, blinking at Rain. He still didn¡¯t look at her. ¡°That question you asked me a long time ago¡ªwhy I save your life.¡± Esther narrowed her eyes. ¡°This isn¡¯t the time¡ª¡± ¡°At first, I thought it didn¡¯t need an answer,¡± Rain continued, voice even, calm. ¡°I thought¡­ helping someone is just what you do. It¡¯s simple. It doesn¡¯t need a reason. It doesn¡¯t hurt anyone.¡± He finally turned his head then, dark eyes meeting hers. ¡°But I understand now. I understand why you got so angry at me that day. Why you didn¡¯t want me to put my life at risk for you.¡± Esther¡¯s throat tightened. Her grip on the pistol slackened just slightly. ¡°Because right now,¡± Rain said, his voice quieter, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to risk your life for them.¡± She glanced back at Sonia, still curled up and coughing, and then to Ivan¡¯s lifeless form slumped over the control panel. Finally, her gaze flicked to the missile¡ªstill idle, steam curling around it like ghostly fingers. ¡°If I don¡¯t, people will die,¡± she whispered. Rain nodded. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Then how can you just¡ªjust stand there and let it happen!?¡± ¡°Because it means you survive.¡± His words hit her harder than she expected. ¡°You¡¯re selfish,¡± Esther spat. Rain smiled faintly. ¡°Then Holland¡¯s selfish too, for only caring about his crew. Your father was selfish when he told you not to board this ship but didn¡¯t stop anyone else. And you? You¡¯re selfish for choosing to protect this island without thinking about the people standing next to you.¡± Her hands trembled. ¡°We¡¯re all selfish, Esther,¡± Rain said gently. ¡°I didn¡¯t help you because I¡¯m some noble hero. Yeah, Holland told me to protect you. But that¡¯s not why I stayed. I helped you because I could. I can save you. But we can¡¯t save everyone.¡± For a long beat, the room was silent except for the distant echoes of explosions aboveground. ¡°¡­So it was Holland¡¯s orders,¡± Esther muttered, bitterness curling in her chest. ¡°At first, I thought so too,¡± Rain admitted easily, his voice as calm as if they weren¡¯t standing on the edge of catastrophe. ¡°But now¡­ I finally know the true answer to your question.¡± Esther¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°What question?¡± Rain turned toward her, and for the first time, their eyes locked. ¡°You once asked me why I¡¯d risk my life for you,¡± he said, his voice dropping into something softer, heavier, ¡°even though we barely knew each other.¡± The faint glow of the control room caught in his dark irises¡ªnormally so deep a violet they bordered on black¡ªbut now, under the flickering light, she could finally see the truth of their color: a bright, luminous amethyst, shining with something raw, something real. ¡°I save your life because¡ª¡± he whispered, ¡°I wanted to know you better.¡± It hit her like a physical blow¡ªher mind struggled to process the words, the weight behind them¡ªand in that fractured heartbeat of hesitation, two things happened at once. The first: Ivan, bloodied but not yet broken, twitched his fingers forward with agonizing slowness, pushing his hand toward the glowing red button. The second: a mortar shell crashed through the ceiling. It tore through steel and concrete like wet paper, the impact sending a shockwave that rocked the entire chamber. The blast struck outside the control room, but the force shattered what remained of the glass, flinging Esther backward. Her vision blurred. The roaring in her ears drowned out even her own thoughts. But before the darkness swallowed her whole, she saw it¡ªjust for a moment. A lake. A vast, still expanse of soft lavender water, rippling under the tender light of a sun she didn¡¯t recognize. Then the world went black. Wishing Upon a Star The wind howled mercilessly beyond the mountain ridge, sending violent gusts that rattled the wooden walls of Yuki¡¯s small home. Beneath the heavy pelt blanket, she lay curled tightly, her frail body trembling as each shriek of the wind clawed through the cracks in the timber. Outside, the bison lowed in agitation, their cries sharp and urgent, cutting through the storm. But it wasn¡¯t the cold or the restless animals that had torn Yuki from her sleep. There was another sound¡ªa deep, resonant hum, low and mournful, threading itself through the howling winds. It was barely perceptible, a phantom note that hid within the storm¡¯s chorus. Yet Yuki heard it clearly, as she always did. It wasn¡¯t the first time. Night after night, she had trained her ears to search for it¡ªthe whisper beneath the chaos. Others didn¡¯t hear it. They never did. To them, it was simply the wind. But Yuki knew better. She had first heard it when she was just a child, the strange, guttural murmur echoing from the northern mountains. It returned, always the same, each time as fleeting as the last¡ªone or two times an hour if she was lucky. A secret song only she could hear. She had tried telling others once¡ªher parents, her friends¡ªbut they had dismissed her. Her mother smiled gently, saying it must have been a dream. Her classmates teased her, calling her a liar. Eventually, she stopped bringing it up. It became her own mystery, her private melody. At first, she had been terrified. It sounded¡­ alive¡ªlike something ancient, something vast and breathing in the deep places of the earth. But as the years passed, her fear had softened into curiosity. What was it? A spirit? A beast? Or something even older? Yuki didn¡¯t know. But sometimes, when the nights stretched long and cold, she imagined it was the voice of the mountain itself¡ªthe earth whispering its secrets, waiting for someone to listen. The house groaned again as another gust slammed against it. Yuki pulled the blanket tighter around herself. ¡°Yuki! Wake up! You¡¯ll be late for school!¡± her mother¡¯s voice cut through the storm, sharp and impatient. Yuki sighed, the voice of the mountain fading as quickly as it had come. She hesitated for a moment longer, straining her ears, but there was only the empty howl of the wind now. She threw off the blanket and sat up. Cold shot through her bare feet as they met the wooden floor, rough and icy beneath her soles. The boards creaked under her weight, groaning like an old ship in a storm. She lit a match, the tiny flame sputtering before catching the stub of a candle on the nightstand. Warm light filled the room, chasing the shadows into corners. Yuki wrapped a threadbare towel around herself and padded toward the cramped bathroom. The cracked mirror reflected her pale face¡ªdark hair tangled from sleep, eyes rimmed with weariness. She splashed icy water on her face, gasping at the shock, and hurried through her morning routine. Back in her room, she opened the rickety wooden wardrobe and pawed through the small pile of clothes at the bottom. Most were thin and worn, some with small holes chewed by time or insects. She found a simple cotton dress¡ªfrayed at the sleeves, but intact¡ªand pulled it on with a resigned sigh. Raised voices echoed through the thin walls. ¡°Why do you waste money on that damn booze? I was saving for Yuki¡¯s winter coat!¡± Her mother¡¯s fury was sharp and jagged, cutting through the morning. ¡°I worked for that money! Don¡¯t I get a say in how I spend it?¡± her father barked back. The argument filled the tiny house, bouncing off walls, refusing to be ignored. Yuki slung her worn canvas bag over one shoulder and tiptoed toward the hallway. She didn¡¯t need to get caught in the middle of another shouting match. The front door was blocked¡ªher parents standing toe-to-toe, still locked in their heated standoff¡ªso Yuki veered toward the side window instead. She slid it open, the cold wind slicing through instantly, and climbed out into the morning frost. The wind was even harsher outside, its bite gnawing at her exposed skin. She huddled into her thin coat, the hem fluttering wildly as she made her way across the brittle grass. And then, faint but distinct beneath the scream of the storm, she heard it again. That low, haunting hum. She stopped in her tracks, closing her eyes against the wind, and let the sound wash over her. It rumbled deep within the mountains, carrying a weight that felt ancient¡ªlonely, maybe, or angry. She didn¡¯t know which. A chill not caused by the cold crawled down her spine. Something soft brushed her forehead. She opened her eyes and reached up. A black smear clung to her fingertips. Snow¡¯s falling, she thought sadly. The wind howled louder. The voice of the earth fell silent once more. ¡­ By the time Yuki finally reached the school near the harbor, her clothes were streaked with black stains from the snow. At least it had stopped falling by the time she¡¯d made it down to the main road, or she might¡¯ve arrived looking like a shadow herself. The Kyushu Harbor School was a simple, single-story wooden building stretched long and narrow along the dockside. A pair of heavy wooden doors led into a central corridor that split the school into two wings. Six classrooms flanked the hall, three on each side, each designated for a different age group. Yuki slipped through the front doors, their hinges groaning in protest, and immediately realized she¡¯d missed the first lesson of the day. Not that it surprised her¡ªwalking all the way from the hillside always meant she arrived late. ¡°Yuki, late again,¡± sighed Mr. Shimada, the history teacher, barely glancing up from the chalkboard. His voice was heavy with routine disapproval. ¡°Snow on the hills already? Must¡¯ve been a rough walk down. Go on, take your seat. We¡¯re covering the history of Kyushu¡¯s guardian deity today.¡± Suppressing a sigh, Yuki kept her gaze low as she made her way past rows of classmates who snickered and whispered, a few of them pointing at the streaks on her tattered clothes. At least today they weren¡¯t mocking her for wearing patched-up hand-me-downs. Small victories. She dropped into her seat and pulled a notebook from her bag. Snow dusted off her sleeves and scattered onto the wooden floor like flakes of soot. She brushed at them absently, but the stains had already darkened the grain of the planks. ¡°Now, where were we?¡± Mr. Shimada continued, tapping the blackboard with his chalk. ¡°Ah, yes. The early settlers. According to historical records, the first leader of the migrants who discovered this island was Hattori Danso. When he arrived, the island was said to belong to the Dragon God of Kyushu¡ªa colossal, mythical creature believed to dwell beneath these lands. Danso forged a pact with the dragon: in exchange for sanctuary on the island, the settlers would offer worship and tribute. This is why dragon motifs are still found everywhere here¡ªstatues, paintings, carvings. Even the ridgepole of our own school bears a dragon carving at its peak.¡± His monotonous voice buzzed in the background like a dying cicada. Yuki tuned him out, letting her thoughts drift elsewhere, reaching again for the haunting hum she had heard that morning¡ªthe voice from the northern mountains. But before she could find it, another voice cut through her focus. ¡°God, Yuki, you actually walked through the snow like that?¡± sneered Mayu from the desk beside her, loud enough for half the class to hear. ¡°No umbrella? Oh, right¡ªyou probably couldn¡¯t afford one.¡± She laughed and flicked her silky black hair over her shoulder. Yuki clenched her jaw. ¡°It wasn¡¯t snowing when I left home,¡± she lied flatly, eyes fixed on her notebook. Mayu gasped dramatically. ¡°So you just stood there and let it fall on you until you looked like that? Wow. That¡¯s¡­ impressive.¡± She snorted, nudging the girl beside her, who giggled on cue. ¡°Or maybe you just enjoy being the school¡¯s walking snow pile.¡± Yuki forced herself not to react, not even a sideways glance. Her fingers tapped the edge of her desk rhythmically, willing the noise around her to fade so she could listen again¡ªjust for a hint of that ancient, low hum. ¡°Are you seriously ignoring me right now?¡± Mayu¡¯s voice sharpened. ¡°Or are you too busy listening to your little ¡®phantom mountain song¡¯ again? You know, the one only you can hear?¡± The laughter this time was louder. ¡°Enough talking in the back!¡± Mr. Shimada¡¯s voice cracked across the room like a whip. But Mayu wasn¡¯t done. ¡°Sensei! Yuki¡¯s snow fell all over my uniform!¡± she whined, leaping to her feet and gesturing dramatically at her expensive silk cloak. "Wait a minute!? Your shirt doesn''t seem to be stained anywhere, does it?" Yuki''s eyes roamed up and down, and she noticed that Mayu''s white silk cloak was almost completely free of any stains¡ªnot even a single spot. ¡°Are you calling me a liar, you little mountain rat!?¡± Mayu snapped. ¡°Just look at the mess you dragged in! The snow¡¯s everywhere!¡± Mr. Shimada heaved another sigh, the deep kind that spoke of a man who¡¯d long since given up caring about schoolyard squabbles. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Mayu. Yuki, go clean yourself up.¡± Yuki didn¡¯t wait to be told twice. She shoved her notebook into her bag and practically bolted for the door, grateful for any excuse to get away¡ªeven if it was one soaked in humiliation. Once outside, the din of the classroom faded, and the cold air bit at her cheeks like icy needles. She pulled her scarf higher and took a long breath. All she wanted was a moment of silence¡ªto be alone, where she could try again to find that elusive hum, the voice of the mountain, and this time, maybe hear what it was really trying to say. ¡­ The low, guttural hum threaded through the wind again as Yuki stood in the school¡¯s bathroom, her hands dipping a rag into a small basin of water. The faint glow of a candle flickered from its saucer by the sink, casting shadows that danced along the cracked walls. Yuki¡¯s reflection in the mirror above the basin stared back at her¡ªhollow-eyed, pale, and smeared with streaks of black snow. She shut her eyes tightly, willing the image away, shutting out everything except that sound. The voice of the earth. ¡°Who are you?¡± she whispered into the dark behind her eyelids. ¡°Why can I hear you when no one else can?¡± The hum deepened, a note so low it almost sank beneath hearing¡ªsteady, relentless, fused into the breath of the wind, like it had been there forever. ¡°I can hear you,¡± Yuki insisted. ¡°What are you trying to tell me?¡± And then, silence. The hum vanished as if it had never existed, leaving only the soft drip of water from a rusted faucet and her own shallow breathing. ¡°Talking to yourself now?¡± Yuki spun, heart leaping into her throat. Mayu stood at the doorway, a mop in one hand and a battered bucket in the other, her dark braid swinging as she laughed. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re chatting with your imaginary mountain ghosts again,¡± Mayu sneered. ¡°You¡¯re seriously losing it, you know that?¡± Yuki didn¡¯t answer. She didn¡¯t trust herself to. Mayu¡¯s grin faltered. ¡°You know, thanks to your filthy snow trail, Mr. Shimada made me mop the damn floors.¡± She rattled the mop for emphasis, water sloshing in the bucket. ¡°All because of you.¡± ¡°I¡ªI¡¯m sorry,¡± Yuki stammered, guilt tightening her chest. It was true. She¡¯d tracked in the mess. But Mayu¡¯s smile was all teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m getting my payback.¡± Before Yuki could move, Mayu upturned the bucket. The cold, inky water splashed over her head and shoulders, thick and heavy as oil. It soaked her instantly, knocking her to the ground with a wet smack. She hit the slick floor hard, sliding through the puddle until her back slammed against the basin. Black water pooled beneath her, seeping into her clothes and chilling her to the bone. ¡°You should¡¯ve stayed up in the hills with your filthy bison, Yuki,¡± Mayu snapped. ¡°No one wants you here. You don¡¯t belong here.¡± She snatched the candle from its dish, the small flame flickering wildly as she turned to go. ¡°And those ¡®voices¡¯ you hear?¡± Mayu¡¯s face twisted into a smirk. ¡°They¡¯re in your head, freak.¡± Yuki pushed herself up, soaked hair plastered to her face. ¡°I do hear it! It¡¯s real!¡± Mayu paused at the door, then glanced back. ¡°Then sit in here and listen to it. Alone.¡± The door slammed shut. And the light was gone. Total darkness swallowed her. For a moment, Yuki lay there, the cold seeping into her bones, her soaked clothes heavy against her skin. The faint scent of mold and rust filled the air. She pushed herself upright, hands slipping on the wet floor, and reached for the door in the dark. Her fingers found the wall¡ªrough concrete¡ªthen slid over to the doorframe, searching for the handle. When she found it, she twisted it hard. Locked. From the outside. Panic clawed at her throat. ¡°Mayu! Open the door! Let me out!¡± She pounded on the door with both fists, the sound muffled against the thick wood. She rammed her shoulder into it. It didn¡¯t budge. ¡°Mayu! Please!¡± Her voice cracked into a raw scream. She hit the door again and again, fists aching, until her arms went limp at her sides. Nothing. The silence pressed down on her, suffocating and absolute. Not even the voice of the earth remained. The school bathroom stood as a solitary block of concrete at the far edge of the grounds, a forgotten structure that no one visited unless absolutely necessary. Isolated. Removed. Out of sight. No one would find her here. No one would come looking. No one would hear her. Yuki understood that now. After throwing every ounce of strength she had into pounding the door¡ªher fists bruised and raw¡ªshe finally sank onto the cold, wet floor, exhaustion hollowing her out. Then, she cried. But not the flood of tears, the dramatic gasps for breath, or the shoulders heaving with sobs. There were no tears. No trembling lips. No sound. It was the hollow kind of crying¡ªthe kind that ached deep in her chest but never broke the surface. A silent, heavy ache. She had grown used to this kind. Ever since the first time her father struck her in a drunken rage, ever since her first day at the city school, it had become part of her life. In the beginning, she had cried herself to sleep night after night, the sheets damp with tears. But time wore that rawness away. The sobs faded. The tears slowed. Until one night, there were no tears at all. And that was the night she first heard the voice. It was like a cruel cosmic joke. She had lost the only way she knew to express her sadness¡ªonly to gain something no one else could hear in return. And now, trapped in the bathroom, she heard it again. That deep, guttural hum¡ªlow and endless¡ªfilled the empty space around her. There was no wind to mask it here, no walls of noise from the outside world. In this stillness, the sound was clear. Resonant. Yuki sat there, leaning against the cool concrete wall, her wet hair clinging to her cheek. She closed her eyes and let the sound wash over her. And she drifted into sleep. ¡­ She woke with a jolt. A deafening explosion shattered the silence, the force of it rattling through her bones. Her ears rang, the sound nearly splitting her skull. Shouts. Screams. The chaos of dozens of voices twisted in panic. Yuki scrambled to her feet, her heart pounding in her chest as she took in the destruction around her. One entire wall of the bathroom had crumbled into rubble, jagged edges of concrete and brick scattered across the floor. A smoky, flickering light poured through the opening, illuminating the shattered debris. Clambering over the twisted wreckage, she pushed through the broken wall and emerged into chaos. The school was burning. The triangular rooftop¡ªonce adorned with a proud, dragon-shaped carving¡ªhad snapped in half, its splintered beams collapsed into a smoldering heap. Flames clawed hungrily at the wooden frames, smoke billowing upward in dark, writhing plumes. Screams pierced the air¡ªhigh, panicked cries mixed with the low roar of fire. Teachers and students scattered in every direction. Some ran, faces streaked with soot and tears, while others crouched near the wreckage, sobbing or calling desperately for friends and loved ones. Explosions echoed from within the city, shockwaves sending sparks and burning debris into the snow-filled sky. ¡°Saipan forces are attacking! Head for the evacuation boats¡ªnow!¡± Mr. Shimada¡¯s voice carried through the inferno, though Yuki couldn¡¯t tell where it came from. It was swallowed almost immediately by the roar of collapsing beams and the frantic chaos of people trying to escape. She moved forward, her shoes crunching over broken glass and twisted metal, passing figures sprawled lifeless on the ground¡ªsome crushed beneath fallen walls, others half-buried under splintered wood and stone. The metallic stench of blood mixed with the acrid smoke, choking the air. Then, a voice cut through it all. ¡°Y-Yuki! Yuki! Help me!¡± It was familiar. She turned her head. Miyu. The girl was pinned beneath a heavy wooden beam¡ªone of the main supports from the school¡¯s collapsed roof. Her pristine silk uniform, once an immaculate white, was now torn and soaked with blood, dust smeared across her face. ¡°Yuki, please!¡± Miyu¡¯s hands clawed at the beam, but it wouldn¡¯t budge. Her legs twisted awkwardly beneath it. ¡°I¡ªI¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t mean it! Please! Help me!¡± Yuki stood there for a moment, her eyes fixed on the other girl. The weight of the moment hung between them like smoke¡ªthick, suffocating. Then, silently, Yuki turned away. ¡°Yuki¡ªno! Don¡¯t leave me! I said I¡¯m sorry! Come back! Come ba¡ª¡± Miyu¡¯s desperate pleas shifted, sharp with rage. ¡°Damn you! You worthless, filthy cow-herder! I curse you! I hope you die¡ªalone and in agony!¡± But Yuki didn¡¯t turn back. She didn¡¯t even flinch. Because she couldn¡¯t hear her anymore. The only sound that filled her mind now was the low, haunting hum¡ªthe voice of the mountain. It grew louder with every step she took, vibrating deep within her bones, calling her forward. Beyond the burning wreckage, beyond the collapsing school. She could feel it. Something is waiting for her there. ¡­ The path winding up the hill toward Yuki''s home was eerily silent, a stark contrast to the chaos still raging within the city below. Explosions echoed in the distance, their low, guttural booms carrying on the wind, punctuated by the faint, haunting wails of those left behind. She walked alone. The road had fractured in places, its once-solid earth now caving into jagged craters, some still smoking from impacts. Yuki skirted one of these, barely glancing at the old man who lay just beside it, his twisted form half-buried beneath crumbling debris. His lower body was gone¡ªripped away in a moment of violence¡ªhis intestines sprawled grotesquely across the dirt. He called out, hoarse, hand trembling in the air. Yuki didn¡¯t stop. Her boots pressed into the mossy hillside as she veered off the ruined road, navigating through the tall grass that swayed in the biting wind. Firefly lamps, their glass shattered and wires exposed, flickered weakly in a jagged line marking the path. A herd of bison thundered past her, their heavy hooves tearing up the ground, snorting in panic as they charged away from the encroaching destruction. Yuki didn¡¯t flinch. She kept walking¡ªup, and up¡ªuntil she reached the crest of the hill. And then she stopped. There was nothing left. Where her house had once stood¡ªwhere the sagging wooden beams, the patched-up windows, the creaking porch had once weathered years of storm and snow¡ªthere was now only a vast, blackened crater. Burned planks, twisted metal, fragments of a life now lost, scattered in a wide arc. Even the bison pen was torn apart, its fencing half-collapsed and splintered. The wind howled across the empty hilltop, tugging at Yuki¡¯s damp clothes, carrying with it the acrid scent of smoke, blood, and earth. She stood there, unmoving, staring at the pit. The voices of the city had grown faint¡ªdistant screams, the thunder of explosions muffled by the ridge¡ªbut the sound that filled her ears now, louder than all of it, was the low, resonant hum. The voice of the mountain. It wasn¡¯t a whisper anymore. It was a roar. She had spoken to it for so long. Through countless sleepless nights, she¡¯d poured her soul into that distant, echoing call¡ªher loneliness, her anger, her grief. She¡¯d told the voice everything. About her father, his drunken rage, the sharp sting of blows that left bruises she had to hide. About her mother, who had stopped fighting back long ago. About school, where Yuki was the perpetual outsider¡ªthe poor girl, the daughter of a bison herder¡ªalways sitting alone, always hearing the snickers behind her back. She had never had a real friend. Not once. Yuki''s entire life had been a string of hollow wishes and broken promises. She could hardly remember a moment when happiness had truly been hers. If she were to count, she was certain she had cried more times than she had ever smiled. So, she wished. Every night. Without fail. And now¡ªhere, standing alone on the ruined hilltop¡ªshe did the only thing she knew how to do. She closed her eyes, turned toward the shadowed northern mountains, and made her wish again. The same wish she whispered every night. But this time, something was different. There was a sound¡ªsharp, slicing through the air above her. She opened her eyes, just as a blinding light streaked across the sky. It soared high¡ªso high that Yuki couldn¡¯t fathom its true size¡ªcutting through the dark with a brilliance that burned her retinas. It left behind a jagged trail of smoke as it curved downward, angling steeply before vanishing beyond the towering peaks of the northern range. For a heartbeat, the world fell silent again. Dark. Still. Then the sky split apart. Light¡ªpure and furious¡ªerupted, flooding every corner of the landscape in a blinding, searing brilliance. The force of it roared through her, deafening, a sound so loud it broke through her bones and left her ears ringing with nothing but white noise. Yuki staggered, shielding her face with her arms, but she couldn¡¯t look away. In that single, impossible moment, she saw everything. The jagged spine of Kyushu¡¯s mountain range stretched before her¡ªeach peak aglow in the infernal light. The eastern coastline shimmered in the distance, the black waters of the Sunless Sea reflecting the hellfire in broken waves. Tiny ships dotted the horizon. And then she saw it. Atop the highest peak of the Kyushu mountain range, a colossal pillar of amber light pierced the darkness, its brilliance tearing through swirling clouds of smoke. Surrounding it, countless smaller beams erupted like furious sparks, shooting outward in every direction, painting the heavens with jagged lines of burning gold. Yuki¡¯s gaze followed one of those smaller beams as it arced across the sky, plunging into the moss-covered hill below. The ground convulsed in a deafening explosion as a ravenous flame erupted, spreading outwards with unstoppable hunger, devouring everything in its path. Her ears rang with the echo of the blast, but as the high-pitched whine faded, something deeper, more ancient, swelled in its place. A sound she knew. The low, guttural hum¡ªthe voice of the mountain¡ªwas no longer hidden behind the sighs of the wind. It now thundered openly, shaking the earth beneath her feet, vast and alive. Yuki¡¯s breath caught in her throat. There, within the heart of the amber pillar, a shadow began to take form. Something massive. It emerged slowly, a hulking silhouette framed by flame and smoke. At first, Yuki mistook it for a jagged boulder, a great stone monolith glowing with the heat of the eruption. But then¡ªits edges shifted. The layered rock along its body split into four distinct limbs, clawed and immense, anchoring into the mountain¡¯s peak. A long, spiked tail flicked behind it, scattering molten debris into the air like droplets of fire. The thing lifted its head¡ªa broad, arrow-shaped maw lined with serrated teeth¡ªand turned its gaze directly upon her. Even across the vast distance, Yuki felt the weight of its stare. Her heart raced. Her skin prickled with something both primal and electric. The deep, resonant hum she had heard her entire life... it was coming from this creature. The voice of the mountain had always been it. She didn¡¯t realize she was smiling. No¡ªgrinning. A wide, twisted grin that ached her cheeks. ¡°Burn it all to ash,¡± Yuki whispered, her voice trembling with elation. ¡°Destroy this world... for me.¡± The beast lifted its head higher, wings unfurling from its sides¡ªwings so vast they darkened the sky, blotting out the smoldering clouds. The ground trembled as the low hum in its throat stopped¡ªreplaced by a single, deafening roar. The sound tore through the heavens. It split the earth. And Yuki stood there, smiling as the Sunless World burned. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! Dragon Slayer - Part 1 Two hundred and eighty-two minutes had passed since the last echoes of cannon fire faded above the water¡¯s surface. Another hour slipped by after the ship¡¯s movements came to a halt. There was no sound of flowing water, no groan of metal strained under pressure¡ªjust the soft rush of air coursing through the ventilation ducts. This could only mean one thing: the vessel now floated just above the surface, surfacing to replenish its oxygen. But above all else, there was one sound¡ªshrill, incessant, maddening¡ªthat drummed relentlessly in my ears. No one else could hear it. To them, it was nothing more than a low-frequency hum, perhaps enough to make their ears feel heavy or clogged. But to me, it was a signal¡ªa call. It had started after the violent tremor that rocked the submerged ship, a quake so fierce it almost tipped us sideways. I knew exactly what it was: the volcanic eruption on Kyushu Island. There were only a handful of possibilities for what could¡¯ve triggered it. Someone had found a way into the old Soviet missile launch facility hidden on the island¡ªand they had fired. Whoever it was had to know the secret codes, passed down through generations of high-ranking Soviet officers. Of course, I knew Sonia¡¯s origins the moment I saw her. Her distinct features betrayed her heritage. Her very presence within the Underrican expedition¡ªa supposed enemy state¡ªmade her an enigma. She could have been a refugee living incognito in Under D.C., or more likely, a spy who¡¯d embedded herself onto the ship. I also knew the Tokyo Navy would strike Kyushu, hunting me and my father¡ªthe last heirs to Tokyo¡¯s throne. I didn¡¯t know exactly when, but the attack was inevitable. I knew that the local forces on the island didn¡¯t stand a chance. Not unless there had been meticulous preparation. And of course, I knew what would happen if the volcano erupted. I even knew what was slumbering beneath that mountain. Naturally, I knew far more than anyone could possibly imagine. But I won¡¯t stand here and say I had planned it all¡ªevery twist, every turn¡ªlike some omniscient puppeteer. No, what I did was play the odds. Probability. I calculated, predicted, and manipulated the percentages to push events in the direction I wanted. But even then, it didn¡¯t guarantee anything. No one¡ªnot even me¡ªcould truly see the future or predict the ripple effects of each decision. If I could, I wouldn¡¯t be human. I¡¯d be a god walking among mortals. The thought made me smile. Gods. Deities. Mankind¡¯s labels for forces they couldn¡¯t comprehend¡ªenergies and phenomena too vast, too alien. Religion. Mythology. The supernatural. All just names for the unknown. And by that logic, perhaps I was a god too. But no¡ªthat would be arrogance. Dangerous arrogance. Especially because I knew what a real god looked like. I stood, counting one to sixty in my head, repeating it until I reached three hundred and fifty. Then I walked to the door¡ªthe one I knew had been locked from the outside¡ªand knocked three times. No response. The door remained closed. They hadn¡¯t stationed anyone to guard it. Most likely, when the Tokyo fleet attacked, the crew assigned to watch over me had been stranded ashore. They hadn¡¯t made it back in time to reorganize the guard rotation. I almost laughed¡ªadmiring the sheer weight of probability once again. That ancient human invention, wielded by the cunning to tip fate¡¯s scales. I pulled a knife from my coat, slid it between the door¡¯s locking mechanism, and twisted. Somewhere, long ago, the man who discovered the term ¡®probability¡¯ deserved to be called a god himself. And I was about to prove it. ¡­ Holland jolted awake so violently that he nearly slammed his head into Hector, who stood at the bedside. ¡°Holland! You¡¯re awake!¡± Matthew sprang up from a folding chair in the corner of the room. ¡°For God¡¯s sake, man, could you not wake up like a goddamn explosion next time?¡± Hector muttered, clearly annoyed. Beside him, Dr. Heisenberg was pulling off his cloth mask, exhaling in mild exasperation. Holland blinked hard, his mind sluggish as it tried to catch up with reality. He was lying on a cot in the infirmary of the Washington. There was a dull ache at the back of his head, a steady throb that hinted at painkillers still swimming through his system. He winced. ¡°Did you get my message, Matthew?¡± ¡°Message?¡± Matthew¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°What message?¡± ¡°I tried sending a transmission¡ªbefore the battle. Through radio waves.¡± Holland rubbed his temple, struggling to dredge the memory out of the heavy fog in his mind. It felt like trying to grasp smoke. ¡°I told you¡­ I told you to take the ship under the cliffs, near the harbor.¡± Matthew shook his head. ¡°No. I took the ship underwater and cut off all radio communications as soon as Hector and Arthur were back onboard. Those Tokyo destroyers had anti-submarine ordnance and signal trackers. We got lucky¡ªthey were too busy bombarding the fortress to notice us slipping away. That¡¯s how we made it out of Kyushu Harbor.¡± ¡°That stunt with the old coastal cannons¡­ was that your idea?¡± Hector chimed in, his rough face breaking into a crooked, almost impressed grin. When Holland gave a slow nod, Hector let out a bark of a laugh. ¡°You¡¯re insane, man. But genius. No one in their right mind would¡¯ve thought to use relics like that to take out a destroyer at close range.¡± Holland¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°No one would¡¯ve guessed they¡¯d sacrifice a destroyer just to create a smokescreen either.¡± The fragmented memories began knitting themselves back together¡ªhis plan to use the cliffside defenses, the sinking of the enemy ship, and the reckless but calculated retaliation from Tokyo¡¯s fleet commander. And then he saw her again in his mind¡¯s eye. The dark-haired woman, framed by fire and the broken bodies of his crew, raising her weapon and aiming it directly at him. That image alone was enough to make Holland try to sit up, a surge of urgency driving him. ¡°I¡¯d advise against moving so fast, Captain,¡± Heisenberg snapped, his voice sharp but not unkind. ¡°Unless you want me stitching you back up again.¡± Holland paused, grimacing, and finally eased himself back onto the bed. The doctor moved away, heading to another cot. Holland¡¯s gaze followed¡ªand that¡¯s when he noticed the others. The infirmary was packed. At least ten wounded filled the room. Three lay motionless on the cots beside him; the rest were scattered across the floor on makeshift bedding. Some wore the battered uniforms of his crew, others were in ragged civilian clothes¡ªfishermen, perhaps, or refugees. Bandages wrapped heads, splinted broken limbs, and stained cloths bore the dark, ugly blotches of seeping wounds. These were the ones who had lived. But there were so many more who hadn¡¯t. I brought them into that fight, Holland thought bitterly, his chest tightening. And I led so many of them to their deaths. Holland shifted his weight, testing his limbs. There was still a lingering numbness in his body, but the pain in his abdomen flared with every small movement¡ªsharp and searing, like a hot iron pressed against raw flesh. Yet, despite the pain, the idea of lying in this bed, while the wounded he had led into battle lay scattered on the cold floor, was something he could not bear. Matthew watched him, worry etched deep into his face. ¡°Holland, I really don¡¯t think you should be moving around right now.¡± ¡°Did the crew make it back to the ship?¡± Holland¡¯s voice was tight with concern. Matthew¡¯s expression darkened even before he spoke¡ªa telltale answer. ¡°We waited nearly ten minutes after the destroyers started shelling the fortress. Most of the crew from the first landing party made it back once the gunfire began, but... we¡¯re still missing at least ten men. Including Rain, and Arthur¡¯s daughter.¡± ¡°That girl again,¡± Hector muttered, rubbing a hand down his face before letting out a long, heavy sigh. ¡°Arthur¡¯s gotta be losing his damn mind over this.¡± Holland nodded slowly. Emergencies during shore leave were rare¡ªusually, if someone didn¡¯t return to the ship on time, it was because they¡¯d gotten too drunk in some back-alley tavern, been killed in a brawl, or decided to desert altogether. But this? This was different. Maybe Esther and the others had wandered too deep inland and missed the signal cannons. Or maybe they just couldn¡¯t make it back in time. One crisis at a time, Holland told himself. At least Rain was with her. That thought alone gave him some comfort. ¡°What happened after that?¡± Holland asked, forcing himself upright, the edge of the infirmary cot digging painfully into his lower back as he perched on its side. ¡°I waited until the destroyers docked, then brought the Washington in under the cliffs to search for survivors,¡± Matthew said, locking eyes with him. ¡°Mostly, I was looking for you.¡± There was a beat of silence. ¡°Honestly, I thought I was looking for your body.¡± Matthew added. Holland¡¯s eyebrows lifted. ¡°I found you washed up on the rocks,¡± Matthew continued, his voice softer now. ¡°There was metal¡ªsome kind of debris¡ªpiercing straight through your abdomen and shoulder. I didn¡¯t think... I didn¡¯t think there was a chance in hell you¡¯d survive.¡± That admission caught Holland off guard. Search-and-rescue missions were nearly unheard of in the Sunless Sea¡ªespecially during wartime. If someone went overboard, they were counted as dead. The darkness above the water made finding anyone impossible, and shining a searchlight would do nothing but draw predators to the ship. No captain in his right mind would ever risk it¡ªnot even for a former captain. ¡°How... how did you even find me?¡± Holland asked, his mind racing. ¡°If you didn¡¯t get my radio signal, and if you used lights, the destroyer would¡¯ve spotted you.¡± Matthew hesitated. Then he glanced toward Hector. That single look was all Holland needed to know that something was off. There¡¯s something they¡¯re not telling me. And that was when the memory hit him¡ªslicing through the fog in his mind. The last thing he saw before losing consciousness. A light. A blinding, searing light, so bright it had torn through the eternal darkness of the Sunless World, cutting through the black like a god¡¯s hand splitting the sky. Holland struggled to rise, only to realize his legs were still weak from the lingering effects of the anesthesia. He barely had time to brace himself before his knees buckled, but Hector and Matthew were there in an instant, each grabbing a shoulder and hauling him upright before he crumpled to the floor. ¡°What the hell are you doing? You trying to get yourself killed¡ªagain?¡± Hector barked, his voice sharp with frustration. ¡°The light¡­¡± Holland muttered, his brow furrowing as fragments of memory pieced themselves together. ¡°You found me because there was light above the surface, didn¡¯t you?¡± Hector exchanged a glance with Matthew. ¡°There was a light,¡± Matthew admitted, though his voice was cautious, hesitant. ¡°It came from the northern mountain range. We felt the shockwave even beneath the sea. The light was... intense¡ªblinding. It lit up the surface for miles. We saw everything.¡± ¡°I thought it was a missile,¡± Hector cut in. ¡°Maybe even a nuclear detonation.¡± A light unlike anything ever seen in the Sunless World¡ªaccompanied by a quake strong enough to shudder the ocean floor. If it had been anywhere else, Holland might have thought the same. ¡°Surface the ship,¡± Holland ordered hoarsely, shifting more of his weight onto the shoulders of the men flanking him. ¡°We¡¯re already surfaced¡ªtaking in oxygen,¡± Matthew replied, frowning. ¡°What are you planning?¡± But before Holland could answer, the ship jolted violently. Overhead lights flickered wildly, some going dark altogether. IV stands toppled, metal instruments clattered to the ground, and the cries of the wounded and the shouts of crewmen echoed through the infirmary in a chaotic chorus. Holland was thrown backward, his spine slamming against the metal cot. Pain lanced through his side, sharp and burning, and for a moment, it stole the breath from his lungs. Matthew was the first to react. He pushed away from Holland and lunged for the wall-mounted communications panel, gripping the rails embedded in the bulkhead to keep his balance. ¡°Control room! Report¡ªwhat the hell is going on?¡± he shouted into the speaker, his voice barely rising above the din. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. There was a pause, crackling static, before Rosa¡¯s panicked voice filtered through¡ªthin, high-pitched, laced with fear. ¡°I¡ªI¡¯m not sure! The sonar display¡¯s glitching out¡ªit¡¯s gone haywire!¡± ¡°How the hell is it glitching!?¡± Hector roared from where he crouched on the floor, one hand gripping Matthew¡¯s ankle to steady himself. ¡°We¡ªwe were surfaced in open sea, but now¡­ there are obstacles surrounding us! It¡¯s like¡­ it¡¯s like the ship¡¯s trapped inside a cavern or something!¡± Only Holland seemed to grasp the full weight of what Rosa had just said. ¡°Rosa! Radio silence! Kill all engines¡ªnow!¡± Holland barked. For a heartbeat, he wasn¡¯t sure if his command had gone through¡ªuntil the overhead lights flicked out completely, plunging them into shadow before the emergency lights kicked in, washing the room in an ominous red glow. The vibrations lessened. Then stopped altogether. And without the hum of the engines, the silence was absolute¡ªdeep and heavy, as though the sea itself was holding its breath. Matthew and Hector both turned to Holland, their eyes wide with alarm. Holland raised a finger to his lips in an urgent gesture for silence before speaking in a whisper. ¡°Matthew, how far are we from the island?¡± he asked. ¡°Roughly ten nautical miles¡­¡± Matthew replied, his voice barely audible. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Hector hissed, his knuckles white where they gripped the railing. ¡°What¡¯s happening now?¡± ¡°The light¡­ from Kyushu,¡± Matthew murmured, his face pale. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡ª¡± ¡°A predator,¡± Holland interrupted, his voice low and heavy with certainty. ¡°A massive one, deep beneath the sea. Bright lights above the surface attract them.¡± A heavy silence fell over the room as the meaning of Holland¡¯s words sank in. All eyes in the infirmary¡ªthe wounded, the crew¡ªturned to him, their faces pale, their breaths held. ¡°A leviathan?¡± someone whispered. ¡°That shaking¡ªwas that it moving?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t survive the damn island just to die trapped in this floating coffin!¡± another snapped, his voice cracking with panic. ¡°Shut up!¡± Holland barked, his voice rising only a notch above the frantic whispers, but it was enough. The room fell instantly silent. ¡°If the sonar¡¯s right, that thing¡¯s massive¡ªfar too big to care about something as small as a submarine. But if you lot keep flapping your jaws, we might get its attention anyway.¡± The silence that followed was suffocating. Every creak of the hull, every distant groan of the metal under pressure, every ripple of water against the ship¡¯s sides now sounded like claws scraping steel or the low rumble of some ancient beast. Minds filled in what eyes could not see¡ªmassive shapes in the dark, jaws wide enough to swallow the submarine whole. Holland didn¡¯t blame them. Even he felt the primal fear curling in his gut, the image of their ship¡ªsmall and fragile¡ªadrift before some titanic shadow in the black abyss. ¡°Was that it? That low moan?¡± Hector whispered, the sound barely carrying. ¡°That¡¯s the hull groaning,¡± Matthew answered grimly. ¡°It¡¯s not moving anymore,¡± Holland agreed, his voice growing steadier. ¡°If it saw us as prey, we¡¯d already be scrap metal in its gut.¡± ¡°Then what now?¡± Matthew asked. Holland inhaled deeply. ¡°Get me topside. And I want every crew member up there too.¡± ¡­ For the first time in months, Holland noticed the wear the Washington had endured during its long journey. Algae clung to slick patches of metal walkways, while barnacles clustered in dense colonies along the hull, like jagged scars. Rust streaked down from seams and bolts, long trails of brown-red painting the ship¡¯s weathered surface. They had always been there¡ªhidden beneath the darkness of the Sunless Sea¡ªbut now, the brilliant glow forcing its way through the gloom revealed every crack, every flaw, in startling detail. Yet even this fierce light couldn¡¯t pierce the black ocean depths. Holland stepped to the rail, his eyes searching the ink-black waves for any sign of the behemoth that had just passed beneath them. But there was nothing. The Sunless Sea kept its secrets, no matter how vast or monstrous. So, he turned his gaze inland. Far beyond the churning waves, the jagged peaks of Kyushu loomed, sharp and uneven against the horizon. Atop the highest summit, an amber light burned¡ªa gash of brilliance in the dark¡ªwhile a thick plume of black smoke twisted into the sky, curling outward like the vast branches of some ash-colored tree, its roots buried deep in the heart of the island. He lowered his gaze and spotted a solitary figure at the edge of the bow, hands gripping the railing as if anchoring himself against the vast, open sea. The light from the erupting peak of Kyushu bathed the man¡¯s silhouette, stretching his shadow long and thin across the deck of the Washington. Holland gritted his teeth, leaning heavily on the railing as he forced himself forward. Every step sent searing pain through his side, a deep, hot ache that gnawed at his strength. But he pressed on, each stride a stubborn defiance of the agony. The figure turned as Holland drew closer, the harsh glow from the island reflecting off the man¡¯s glasses, casting twin flashes of light across the lenses. ¡°I¡¯ve read dozens of geology books from the Old World,¡± Arthur said quietly, his voice almost lost beneath the low rumble of the distant eruption. He turned back to the towering mountains of Kyushu, their jagged spines black against the furious light. ¡°But this is the first time I¡¯ve seen a volcanic eruption with my own eyes.¡± Holland didn¡¯t respond. He stepped beside Arthur, his gaze following the other man¡¯s across the burning landscape. The Washington floated miles from the island now, but the chaos was still clearly visible. Flames licked the coastline. The docks, the buildings, the Saipan destroyers¡ªall were reduced to embers and ruin. From this distance, they looked like mere specks swallowed by a sea of fire. ¡°Soon, the lava will break through the summit,¡± Arthur continued, his voice hollow. ¡°Nothing will survive on Kyushu once that happens. Not a soul.¡± Holland listened, his face unreadable. Beside him, Arthur¡¯s composure cracked¡ªhis shoulders trembled as tears cut silent paths down his cheeks. ¡°I know you¡¯re the captain of this ship,¡± Arthur whispered, forcing the words out. ¡°I know that what we¡¯re doing out here¡ªit¡¯s bigger than any one life. I know that. But my daughter is still on that island. And I won¡¯t leave her behind. Whether you help me or not, I¡¯m going.¡± Arthur¡¯s blue eyes locked onto Holland¡¯s¡ªthere was no pleading in them, no desperation. Only hard, unrelenting resolve. It was the same stubbornness Holland had seen in the girl. Like father, like daughter. Holland sighed through his nose and pulled a battered pack of cigarettes from his coat pocket. He slid one between his teeth, the stale scent of tobacco filling the space between them. ¡°I have a responsibility to everyone on this ship,¡± Holland said, his voice low, rough. ¡°You understand that. I can¡¯t endanger them all for the sake of a handful of lives.¡± Arthur¡¯s jaw clenched. ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to. I only need a small boat to get me to shore. That¡¯s it.¡± When Holland didn¡¯t answer, Arthur¡¯s control finally snapped. ¡°Goddammit!¡± Arthur shouted, his voice raw. ¡°If you won¡¯t give me a damn boat, I¡¯ll swim there myself! I don¡¯t care if there are sea monsters below us¡ªI¡¯ll dive right into their jaws if that¡¯s what it takes. But if you think you can stop me from trying to save my daughter, you¡¯re going to have to kill me first!¡± The words had barely left his mouth before a sound rolled over them¡ªdeep and thunderous, a resonant boom that drowned out every other noise. It wasn¡¯t the crack of rocks or the roar of lava. It was something alive. A guttural cry that stretched out over long, heavy seconds, vibrating through the very air around them. Bootsteps pounded up the deck behind them. Holland didn¡¯t need to look. Matthew had roused the crew. He could hear them coming, hurried voices thick with unease. ¡°I¡¯m sick of asking this, but what the hell was that sound?¡± Hector growled from behind. Almost as if answering him, a streak of fire shot skyward from the blazing summit of the mountain. It arced high, growing larger as it streaked toward the coastline. The closer it came, the more its form sharpened into focus¡ªmassive, terrible, its vast wings spread wide, cutting through the smoke-tinged sky with ease. The great bat-like wings folded inward as the colossal figure tucked into a dive, the glow of its body brightening, fierce and crimson. Its long, jagged form looked like a black stone riven with molten cracks, glowing red-hot along its joints and seams. Four reptilian eyes¡ªeach burning with a predatory gleam¡ªgleamed atop a narrow head shaped like the tip of an arrow. Even from this distance, the scale of it was undeniable. It was larger than the Washington¡ªfour times over, if not more. It stops above Kyushu dock. Its jaws parted, revealing rows of blade-like teeth. And then came the fire. A torrent of searing flame erupted from its throat, an unstoppable cascade that washed over the Kyushu docks in a blink. It was less a breath than a cataclysm¡ªbuildings vanished beneath a wall of fire, metal hulls of docked warships glowed white-hot before collapsing into molten heaps. Steam hissed violently as seawater boiled on contact. Within moments, the entire harbor was an inferno. On the deck of the Washington, no one spoke. No one breathed. They simply stared. ¡°What the actual hell is that thing?¡± Hector was the first to shatter the silence. ¡°A dragon¡­¡± Arthur whispered the word like a prayer, reverent and hollow. Hector barked a bitter laugh. ¡°First the light. Then the sea monster. Now a goddamn dragon? You expect me to believe this crap? You think the legends of Kyushu¡¯s gods are real?¡± ¡°Sometimes,¡± Holland muttered, taking a drag from his cigarette, ¡°legends are born from truth.¡± He exhaled slowly, turning to face the tight cluster of crew members gathered on the deck¡ªevery face pale, every eye wide with disbelief. ¡°I¡¯ve seen something like this before,¡± Holland began, his voice steady despite the weight of what he was saying. ¡°As you¡¯ve just witnessed, it¡¯s beyond dangerous. When creatures like this awaken from their slumber deep within the earth, the heat they produce can trigger volcanic eruptions. Their bodies generate intense energy, and their respiratory systems create gas mixtures that, when expelled, ignite into flames¡ªflames hot enough to melt steel in seconds.¡± The crew exchanged glances, faces twisted with fear and disbelief. ¡°As captain of this vessel, I bear responsibility for every soul aboard,¡± Holland continued. ¡°And the logical choice, the safe choice, is to sail on¡ªleave this behind.¡± Arthur¡¯s gaze cut to him, sharp and accusing. Holland blew smoke into the cold sea air. ¡°But that thing¡ªdragon, god, whatever it is¡ªit will burn Kyushu to ash. And once the fires here die down, it¡¯ll search for more fuel and somewhere warmer. Maybe it¡¯ll head for the Tokyo Archipelago. Maybe it¡¯ll cross to the Siberian plains. Maybe it¡¯ll go west, all the way to Africa. And everything in its path¡ªevery ship, every settlement¡ªwill be reduced to cinders.¡± A heavy silence fell over the crew. ¡°Our mission was to explore the uncharted reaches of the world,¡± Holland said, flicking the half-finished cigarette overboard. ¡°But what¡¯s the point of discovery if there¡¯s no one left alive to know what we found?¡± Hector frowned deeply, tension knotting his jaw. ¡°What are you saying, Holland? You seriously think we can fight that thing?¡± Holland didn¡¯t answer. But the look on his face was enough. The crew began to murmur, uneasy glances exchanged under the pale emergency lights. Fear was thick in the air¡ªfear, and something deeper. A terrible understanding. "You said you''ve encountered a creature like that before¡ªback when you were still a hunter, before you met me, right?" Matthew asked, his voice tight with urgency. "So how did you kill it then?" Holland narrowed his eyes, his mind drifting back to the distant past, to a different battlefield under a different situation. "Its outer shell was made of dense, heat-resistant rock¡ªhard as steel and heavy as hell. We lured it into an enclosed area, flooded it with water, and let its own weight drag it under. It drowned." Matthew winced, but it was Hector who spoke first, his voice clipped. "And how the hell did you bring it down from the air this time?" Holland shook his head. "The one I fought before was still a juvenile. It couldn''t fly. Wasn''t nearly this big either." "Well, aren''t you one lucky bastard," Hector sneered. "So, genius, what''s your big plan for this one? Gonna charm it out of the air? Because in case you forgot, our sub¡¯s got no heat-seeking missiles, no surface-to-air anything, and our rocket launchers couldn¡¯t hit a barn door, let alone something flying at that altitude." "And let¡¯s not forget," Matthew added grimly, "there¡¯s a goddamn sea monster lurking near the surface right now. I think even trying to move the ship is a death wish at this point." A heavy silence fell over the deck as both men turned their gazes to Holland¡ªalong with every crew member on board. Eyes full of expectation. Fear. Hope. Waiting for the captain to give them a plan, a miracle, a reason not to lose their minds. But Holland had nothing to give. The image of the wounded crew in the infirmary flashed in his mind, their torn uniforms, the blood-soaked bandages. Their lives had been in his hands¡ªand some he hadn¡¯t managed to save. The thought twisted in his chest. He couldn¡¯t take anyone else to their death. "I''m not telling you all this because I want you to fight with me," Holland finally said, his voice even, calm against the tension pulling taut around them. "I¡¯m telling you so you understand." "Understand what?" Hector growled, his patience fraying. "That I¡¯m not coming with you any further." The words cut through the air like a blade. "And since I didn¡¯t die in the line of duty, the captain¡¯s will holds no authority. I want you all to choose a new captain and keep heading for Alaska." For a moment, it was as if the entire deck froze. Hector¡¯s mouth fell open in shock. Matthew¡¯s eyes went wide, disbelief written plain across his face. If the situation wasn¡¯t so dire, Holland might¡¯ve chuckled. ¡°What the hell are you talking about?!¡± Matthew spluttered. ¡°I¡¯m taking a small boat,¡± Holland replied simply. ¡°Arthur and I will head back to Kyushu. He¡¯s going for his daughter. I¡¯m going to kill that dragon.¡± The word dragon hung in the air, heavy and ludicrous. ¡°Alone? You¡¯re seriously gonna try this alone? You even got a plan?¡± Hector demanded, nearly shouting. Of course he didn¡¯t have a plan. Everything he knew about the dragon¡ªeverything¡ªcame from her. Just like everything he¡¯d learned about the true nature of this world. But until he saw it with his own eyes, until he knew¡­ ¡°The plan,¡± Holland said with a small, wry smile, ¡°is to save this world. However I can.¡± It was absurd. It was suicidal. And yet, no one spoke. Hector glared at him like he was out of his mind. Matthew just stood there, wide-eyed, as though trying to figure out if this was some kind of bad joke. And then, slow but deliberate, a pair of hands began to clap. The sharp sound echoed across the silent deck, startling everyone. The crew turned in unison, heads swiveling toward the source¡ªa young man stepping forward through the gathered crowd, his soft green hair catching the faint light. ¡°Trying to fix the world¡¯s biggest problems all by yourself,¡± the boy said, a wide, almost childlike grin spread across his face. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ honestly, pretty damn admirable.¡± Holland¡¯s eyes narrowed, his instincts bristling. There was something wrong¡ªoff¡ªabout this kid. ¡°How the hell did you get out of your quarters?¡± Holland demanded, suspicion lacing every word. "That doesn''t really matter," Satoru replied smoothly, his voice carrying an unsettling calm. "Throughout history, humanity has always recognized the problems it faced¡ªand often, it even knew the solutions from the very start. If we¡¯d managed resources wisely, wars over land and wealth wouldn¡¯t have happened. If we controlled reproduction, overpopulation wouldn¡¯t plague us. If we consumed food in moderation, ecosystems wouldn¡¯t collapse and no one would starve." He paused, scanning the silent crew before continuing, "But despite knowing all this, the problems still exist. Do you know why?" When Holland offered no answer, Satoru smiled and pressed on, "Because no one ever sees it as their problem. Every person is driven by their own desires. Everyone thinks, ¡®If it¡¯s just me, just this once, it won¡¯t matter.¡¯ And that mindset¡ªthat¡ªis why nothing ever changes." Satoru turned toward the crew, their faces a mixture of confusion and unease. "I bet some of you are thinking right now, ¡®How could we possibly fight something like that? Shouldn¡¯t we just leave this to the military or someone else more qualified?¡¯" Holland¡¯s patience snapped. "And what¡¯s your point?" The boy¡¯s smile widened, eyes gleaming with a strange delight. "I¡¯m here to commend you, Captain Holland. Because while everyone else is waiting¡ªhesitating¡ªyou¡¯re the only one who¡¯s willing to stand up and fight. Even though you have no plan, no certainty of success, you¡¯re still ready to risk it all. That¡¯s rare." ¡°Listen here, you little punk,¡± Hector growled, stepping forward, his face flushed with anger, veins bulging at his temple. ¡°We¡¯re not just sitting around either. But charging at that dragon¡ªwithout a real plan¡ªwould be nothing short of suicide. Wouldn¡¯t it make more sense to report this to the governments, get them to mobilize before we all go throwing ourselves into the meat grinder?¡± A murmur of agreement rippled through the gathered crew, like a tide shifting in the boy¡¯s favor. Satoru¡¯s grin didn¡¯t falter¡ªit grew sharper. Holland narrowed his eyes, scrutinizing every twitch of the boy¡¯s expression. What the hell is his angle? The kid had risked breaking out of confinement just to stand here, rambling about philosophy and pushing the crew to think. Why? What did he stand to gain? ¡°You¡¯re all missing the point,¡± Satoru said, his voice lilting with amusement. ¡°That thing¡ªit''s not the guardian god of Kyushu.¡± The boy gestured toward the burning shoreline, where flames licked the heavens, casting violent shadows against the towering mountains. The blaze reflected in Satoru¡¯s ice-blue eyes, making them shimmer with an unnatural light. ¡°Now,¡± he said softly, ¡°if I told you I know how to kill that thing¡­ would you still hesitate?¡± A breathless silence swept over the deck. Dragon Slayer - Part 2 The dim, flickering light struggled to pierce through the swirling smoke, casting jagged shadows of massive chunks of stone scattered across the room¡ªremnants of the collapsed ceiling. A small flame still licked at the splintered wood of what had once been the central planning table, its glow faltering, on the verge of extinguishing. Will''s eyes darted around the wreckage. He lay sprawled across the debris-littered floor, dust and fragments of stone scattered haphazardly around him. His head throbbed with a dull ache, but instinct pushed him to move. Slowly, he pressed his palms into the cold ground, forcing his body upright. Loose rubble tumbled off his shoulders, sliding onto the cracked tiles below. Then, agony. A raw, piercing pain shot up his right leg the moment he shifted his weight. A strangled cry tore from his throat¡ªbut he heard nothing. His breath caught. Panic surged. His eyes snapped to his leg. A jagged wooden shard, sharp as a spear, was impaled deep into his right calf. Blood seeped from the wound, thick and dark, pooling beneath him in slow, deliberate drips. But there was no sound¡ªnot the impact of the droplets, not even the guttural scream he was sure he¡¯d just let out. Deaf. The realization clawed at his mind. He brought trembling fingers to his ear and snapped them, a desperate test. Nothing. Only a cold, hollow silence. But his fingertips came away slick with something warm. Blood. Will''s heart raced. His thoughts scattered in frantic directions. What happened? Images clawed their way to the forefront of his mind¡ªEsther, her wild, panicked eyes, the gun clenched in her hands, and Ivan, the Soviet astronomer, his finger reaching for the launch button. Esther had been trying to stop him, to prevent the missile from firing, to halt his mad plan to birth a new sun. Sonia and Will¡ªthey¡¯d tried to talk her down, urging her to put down the weapon, to end this chaos before it spiraled further out of control. But then¡ªwhat? Will¡¯s mind was a fog of fragments and half-memories. The missile¡ªhad it launched? Or had it detonated mid-air? Was this destruction the result of the warring soldiers outside, their battle spilling into the facility? Questions clawed at him, but only one answer felt certain: there had been an explosion¡ªnearby, violent, close enough to rupture his eardrums. The blood dripping from his ears was proof enough of that. But then another, colder thought pierced through the haze. Where were the others? He quickly twisted his head, his eyes darting around in frantic search. The collapsed ceiling had completely sealed off the wall where the control panel had been. Massive slabs of broken concrete surrounded him, their jagged forms casting long, distorted shadows in the flickering firelight. Will scanned the debris-strewn room, squinting through the haze of smoke and dust. The map table¡ªonce the centerpiece of the room, where skeletal remains had sat in silent testimony¡ªwas now nothing more than splintered fragments scattered across the floor. In the distance, barely visible through the swirling dust, Will spotted the faint outline of the pressure door they had entered through. It stood closed, almost entirely obscured by a huge slab of fallen concrete. With no other visible path, Will set his sights on the door and began making his way toward it, forcing his body forward despite the searing pain in his leg. Every step was agony. His right calf throbbed violently with each movement, white-hot pain blooming from the wooden shard still lodged deep in the muscle. He gritted his teeth, his vision swimming as black spots threatened the edges of his sight. Using both hands, he grabbed onto nearby debris, cautiously shifting his weight to avoid triggering another collapse. The stone beneath his palms felt rough and unstable, and he moved with the delicate precision of a man defusing a bomb. As he edged closer to the door, a faint improvement stirred in his hearing¡ªa distant, muffled echo of breath and the rough rasp of his own coughing breaking through the oppressive silence. His eardrums throbbed painfully as the ringing gradually ebbed away. Then he heard it. A sound so fragile it was almost lost in the fog of smoke and dust¡ªthe unmistakable sound of a woman crying. Even though his hearing was far from fully restored, Will recognized it instantly. Sonia. The sound was coming from his right, deeper within the twisted labyrinth of debris. ¡°Sonia! Where are you!?¡± he shouted, though his own voice still sounded warped, as though submerged underwater. Panic clawed at him as he staggered in the direction of her voice, gripping the jagged edges of concrete as he moved. In his haste, he miscalculated. His hand slipped on a jagged slab, and his weight shifted too far forward. A cascade of small stones tumbled down around him, clattering against the wreckage as he pitched forward. Pain flared through his leg again as he hit the ground hard, dust choking his lungs as debris rained down around him. A violent crack split the air. A massive chunk of concrete, the very one he had just passed beneath, shifted¡ªand then crashed down onto the exact spot he¡¯d been standing mere seconds before. Will lay curled on the cold ground, breath ragged, his body trembling from the near miss. He stayed there for a moment, enduring the blinding pain in his leg, until it dulled to a throb sharp enough to push through. Forcing himself upright, he opened his eyes, his gaze landing on the newly fallen debris. And just beyond it, he saw them. Two shadowed figures, half-hidden in the thick smoke. Sonia knelt on the ground, her shoulders shaking with sobs, hands clenched into tight fists. Beneath her lay Esther, motionless, her face pale against the darkened floor. Her blonde hair was caked with dust, fragments of wood and stone scattered over her body like a heavy, suffocating shroud. Will hobbled toward the two figures, every uneven step jarring pain through his right leg. As he drew closer, his eyes caught the thin line of blood trickling from Esther¡¯s closed left eye, the crimson stark against the pale dust smeared across her face. ¡°Sonia,¡± Will called out, his voice strained. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± But Sonia didn¡¯t respond. She didn¡¯t even flinch. Will¡¯s heart raced as he knelt beside Esther, ignoring the fire burning in his injured leg. Carefully, he reached for her wrist, fingers seeking a pulse beneath dirt and debris. Faint¡ªbut there. Her heart still beat. ¡°Sonia, we need to get her out of here. Help me¡ª¡± He never finished. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw movement¡ªSonia¡¯s hands lifting a jagged rock above her head. ¡°Wait¡ª!¡± But the stone came down, aimed directly at Esther¡¯s skull. Instinct overrode pain. Will lunged, all weight thrown forward despite the searing agony in his leg. His shoulder slammed into Sonia¡¯s ribs with enough force to send her sprawling backward. The rock slipped from her grasp, bouncing harmlessly off Will¡¯s back before crashing onto the debris-strewn floor. They hit the ground together, Will landing heavily on top of her. ¡°What the hell are you doing?!¡± Will growled, pain lacing his voice as he struggled to pin her down. Sonia glared up at him, tears still clinging to her lashes, though the raw anguish in her eyes had twisted into something colder¡ªsomething ruthless. ¡°She¡¯s been taken. Controlled by ¡®something¡¯. We have to kill her.¡± Will¡¯s breath caught. He tasted blood in his mouth¡ªhe must¡¯ve bitten his tongue in the scuffle¡ªbut he forced the words out. ¡°Explain. Now.¡± ¡°She tried to stop us from launching the missile,¡± Sonia spat, her chest heaving beneath him. ¡°She used the scream¡ªits scream¡ªits sound, its power, to kill Ivan before he could push the button. And she almost killed me too.¡± ¡°The scream?¡± Will echoed, trying to make sense of it. Sonia¡¯s lip curled in frustration. ¡°You think that blood leaking from your ears came from an explosion? No. It was her.¡± She reached down, her fingers brushing over what Will had assumed was dust. But when she opened her palm, glittering shards of glass glinted in the flickering firelight. ¡°That blast-proof window didn¡¯t shatter from a bomb. It shattered from her voice.¡± Will¡¯s mind raced, the fractured pieces of this chaos struggling to fit together. Sonia squirmed beneath him, trying to throw him off, but he tightened his grip, keeping her pinned. ¡°Let me go!¡± Sonia shrieked, thrashing against his hold. ¡°If I let you up, you¡¯ll kill her!¡± Will shouted back, his muscles straining to keep her down. ¡°How can you be sure she¡¯s been controlled? What if she¡¯s still¡­ still her? At least wait until she wakes up¡ªsee for yourself!¡± ¡°If we wait for her to wake up, it¡¯ll be too late!¡± Sonia shouted, her voice thick with desperation. ¡°If she¡¯s already been taken over, there¡¯s no way we can fight against a mind-control demon!¡± She struggled violently beneath Will, thrashing with renewed strength. Her knee struck the shard of wood still embedded in Will¡¯s right leg, and the pain was blinding¡ªan agonizing, white-hot jolt that swallowed his senses whole. Darkness crashed over him. When he regained consciousness, he found himself sprawled face-down on the cold debris-strewn floor. His head pounded, and for a few disoriented seconds, he could barely focus his eyes. But then he saw her¡ªSonia¡ªcrouched just a few feet away, her fingers curling around something half-buried beneath a slab of shattered concrete. Her voice was quiet now, hollow. ¡°I didn¡¯t go to school much. Skipped most of it to work shifts hauling cargo at the docks.¡± She stood, dust sifting off her clothes, and Will¡¯s blurred vision sharpened just enough to recognize the object in her hand. The revolver. The one they¡¯d found beside the corpse on the map table. ¡°I never had any real friends in D.C.,¡± Sonia continued, her voice breaking as she staggered toward Esther¡¯s unmoving body. ¡°Not one.¡± The weight of her words hit Will like a blow to the chest. ¡°You were my first friend. My best friend.¡± Tears slid down her dirt-streaked cheeks as she raised the revolver. Her hands trembled so badly, the barrel wavered in the smoke-thick air, but it still leveled straight at Esther¡¯s head. ¡°Sonia, don¡¯t¡ª¡± Will gasped, but the words felt fragile, paper-thin. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Sonia whispered. Her finger tightened on the trigger. The gunshot split the air¡ª ¡ªbut so did the clash of metal. In a flash of motion, Rain burst from behind a jagged slab of concrete, his katana a gleaming arc of steel. The blade struck the ground between Esther and Sonia, its impact sparking a shower of light. For one awful moment, Will thought the burst of sparks had come from the bullet striking stone. But when he looked at Esther¡ªstill motionless, still untouched¡ªhe realized the truth. Rain had blocked the shot, deflected it with his blade. Sonia¡¯s breath hitched, her grip faltering as she spun the revolver to point at Rain, panic written in every line of her face. ¡°You saw what she did!¡± she screamed, her voice cracking. ¡°You know I¡¯m right! And you¡¯re still going to protect her?¡± Rain didn¡¯t move at first. He just gazed at Sonia with calm, unreadable eyes. Then, slowly, he lifted his katana¡ªnot to strike, but to slide it back into its scabbard with a soft, final click. ¡°I understand what you¡¯re feeling,¡± Rain said softly. ¡°But you¡¯re not the one who gets to decide Esther¡¯s fate.¡± Sonia blinked, her hands trembling on the revolver. ¡°Decide? Decide what?¡± ¡°Which of you is right,¡± Rain replied simply. She stared at him, confusion and fury twisting her face. ¡°You and Ivan believed the missile would create a new sun,¡± Rain continued, his voice steady. ¡°But Esther said it would trigger a volcanic eruption. There¡¯s only one way to know for sure.¡± ¡°By going outside?¡± Sonia spat. ¡°You want me to risk everything¡ªlet that thing wake up and kill us all¡ªjust to play this game?¡± ¡°If her theory¡¯s right, and we really can create a new sun, then it makes sense that any voice opposing her¡ªlike Esther¡¯s volcano theory¡ªcould be a trick. Something that¡¯s already taken control of her,¡± Rain replied, his voice flat and even. ¡°But if the volcano does erupt, it might mean she isn¡¯t controlled at all. Because whatever¡¯s out there wouldn¡¯t risk revealing itself just to save a handful of humans on this island. Would it?¡± Sonia froze, the revolver still trembling in her grip. A single, agonizing minute passed¡ªso heavy that Will thought the air itself might shatter under the weight of it¡ªbefore Sonia slowly lowered the gun. ¡°Then how do we get out of here?¡± she asked, her voice steadier now. ¡°The main entrance is buried. We can¡¯t go back through the hall.¡± ¡°I checked the room,¡± Rain answered, already on the move. ¡°The pressure door we used is locked tight from the blast, but I found something else¡ªa hatch.¡± He gestured to a corner near the slab of concrete that had almost flattened Will. On the ground, barely visible beneath dust and debris, was a faint, yellow-outlined square. A thin seam cut through it, marking the outline of a hidden door. Beside the hatch, faded Cyrillic letters were stenciled into the metal. Sonia crouched, squinting. ¡°It says ¡®Maintenance.¡¯ Could just be a service route for the missile control systems.¡± ¡°Then we take it.¡± Rain didn¡¯t hesitate. He knelt by the hatch and began clearing away the debris. ¡°If it¡¯s just a maintenance shaft, then even if Esther wakes up and is under its control, the only people she can kill are us. And let¡¯s face it, we¡¯re probably gonna starve to death in here anyway.¡± Sonia moved to follow Rain, but then she caught sight of Will, still sprawled on the ground. Stolen novel; please report. ¡°Will¡­¡± Her voice cracked as she dropped beside him, guilt etched deep across her face. Her eyes flicked to the jagged shard of wood still impaled through his thigh, and she winced. ¡°I¡ªI¡¯m so sorry.¡± ¡°I saw heaven for a moment there¡ªright when you kicked that thing in my leg,¡± Will groaned, his voice hoarse with pain. Sonia didn¡¯t laugh. She just shook her head and looped his arm over her shoulder, her small frame trembling as she tried to lift him. ¡°Come on, idiot. Can you stand?¡± He clenched his jaw, took a ragged breath, and nodded. With a grunt, Sonia hauled him upright. He staggered, barely managing to keep his weight off the injured leg, a string of curses slipping out before he could stop them. ¡°God, stop whining! It¡¯s barely a scratch!¡± Will shot her a pained grin. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize how much I missed your insults.¡± A ghost of a smile flickered across Sonia¡¯s face before she helped him limp over to where Rain was still working at the hatch. Up close, Will could barely tell it was even a door. The lines in the floor were so faint they could¡¯ve been simple wear patterns in the concrete. Only the yellow square and the slightly uneven seam hinted at its purpose. No handle. No visible mechanism. "Can you wedge it open with your sword?" Will suggested, his voice tight with urgency. "Like you did with the control panel at the entrance?" Rain shook his head, running his fingers along the thin seam of the hatch. "The gap¡¯s too narrow. I can¡¯t get the blade in." ¡°No handle, no latch¡­ it probably needs a control panel to open,¡± Sonia added, analyzing the door. Rain let out a frustrated sigh. ¡°Then we¡¯re screwed. The control panels were all on the other side of the collapse.¡± He gestured toward the wall of rubble where the ceiling had caved in. A heavy silence fell over them. Neither Will nor Sonia said anything. Rain, meanwhile, settled into a cross-legged position on the dusty floor. Will blinked, confused, as the boy calmly laid his sword across his lap and began polishing the blade with a scrap of cloth. ¡°What¡­ what are you doing?¡± Will croaked, then coughed violently, his whole body shaking. For a moment, he thought Sonia glanced at him with concern before turning back. ¡°Cleaning my sword,¡± Rain answered, his tone flat, as if that were the most logical thing to do. Will frowned, incredulous. ¡°What about the door? We¡¯re not gonna try and get out of here?¡± Rain didn¡¯t even look at him. He kept wiping the blade, slow and methodical. And that¡¯s when Will realized it. There was no way to open the hatch. The only option was to dig through the rubble to reach the other side and activate the controls¡ªbut they didn¡¯t have the tools, and Will could barely stand on his own. That left Sonia and Rain. A woman and a boy. And even if they could try, the whole damn ceiling might come down on them in the process. They were trapped. They were going to die here. The oppressive silence in the room seemed to scream that truth louder than any words. ¡­ When Will next opened his eyes, he found himself lying flat on his back on the cold, hard floor. The debris that had cluttered the space around him had been cleared away¡ªhis back rested directly on smooth concrete. The wooden shard that had been jammed into his thigh was gone, leaving the wound tightly wrapped in torn fabric. He shifted his head and noticed something strange. Whatever he was resting on, it wasn¡¯t hard like stone¡ªit was soft. ¡°Stop squirming,¡± a sharp voice snapped from above. Will tilted his head back¡ªand froze. He was resting his head in Sonia¡¯s lap. She sat cross-legged against a slab of collapsed concrete, her arms folded, glaring down at him. Her engineering jumpsuit was draped over her knees, bunched into a makeshift pillow beneath his head. If it had been under normal circumstances, he might have felt awkward¡ªmaybe even embarrassed¡ªby a situation like this. ¡°Is there¡­ really no way out of this?¡± Will asked softly. But he already knew the answer. He saw it reflected in Sonia¡¯s vacant, glassy-eyed stare¡ªempty, hopeless. She didn¡¯t answer at first, and he was beginning to wonder if she¡¯d even heard him when she finally spoke. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have been dragged into this.¡± ¡°No one should have been,¡± Will replied. That was when he felt it¡ªsomething warm and wet landing softly on his cheek. Her tears. ¡°But me,¡± Sonia whispered. ¡°I¡¯m the only one who should have been.¡± ¡°Why would you say that?¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± she drew a shaky breath, ¡°I almost killed Esther.¡± ¡°Because you panicked,¡± Will reasoned gently. ¡°Sometimes pressure makes us do the wrong thing. It happens.¡± But Sonia didn¡¯t seem to hear him. ¡°What if¡ªwhat if the volcano really exists?¡± Her voice cracked. ¡°What if people are dying out there right now because of me?¡± ¡°Were you the one who pressed the launch button?¡± ¡°No, but¡ª¡± She choked on the word, her breath hitching as she fought back another sob. ¡°But I wanted to. I almost did.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t make you a murderer.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t get it!¡± she snapped, her grief spilling over. ¡°I was part of it! I could¡¯ve stopped it, and instead, I¡ªI almost¡ª¡± Her voice broke, the rest swallowed by the weight of guilt she couldn¡¯t shake. Will lifted his hand, his fingers trembling as he reached up and gently brushed her cheek. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± he murmured, though the words barely had strength. ¡°It¡¯s over now.¡± ¡°But Esther¡ªshe¡¯s my only real friend¡ªand I almost¡ª¡± Sonia¡¯s words faltered again as Will¡¯s fingers slid away from her cheek. And then he flicked her on the mouth. ¡°Ow! What the hell was that for?¡± she yelped, recoiling in surprise. ¡°For ignoring me,¡± Will replied, forcing a smirk. ¡°Aren¡¯t I your friend too?¡± ¡°I¡ªI meant, like, a girl friend!¡± she snapped, her face flushed. ¡°Why does that even matter?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t. I¡¯m just being petty.¡± A soft laugh escaped her, despite the tears. ¡°You¡¯re such an idiot,¡± Sonia muttered, though there was a fragile smile on her lips now¡ªsmall, but real. ¡°Yeah, well¡­¡± Will¡¯s smirk faded into something softer. ¡°We¡¯re probably all gonna die here anyway.¡± ¡°Probably,¡± she agreed, that sad smile lingering. ¡°If I go first, you can eat me to survive.¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather eat rocks,¡± Sonia scoffed. ¡°Hey, come on¡­¡± They both burst into uncontrollable laughter, their voices echoing off the cold, cracked concrete around them. It felt good¡ªridiculous, pointless, but good. For a moment, the weight of everything seemed a little lighter. But as the laughter faded, a heavy silence settled over them again. Will realized he had nothing left to say. Judging by the quiet next to him, Sonia didn¡¯t either. So, they just sat there¡ªwell, he lay there¡ªwith the stillness pressing in on all sides. Sleep tugged at Will¡¯s edges. His body, worn out from pain and fear and too much adrenaline, was finally giving in. He shifted on Sonia¡¯s lap, turning onto his side, and let his eyelids flutter closed. In the darkness, a sound reached him. Faint. Barely there. At first, he thought it was just the rhythmic thump of blood in his ears¡ªa trick of exhaustion. But it wasn¡¯t steady. There were gaps. A beat, then silence for a couple of seconds, then another beat. Too patterned to be random. Will¡¯s eyes snapped open. He slid his head from Sonia¡¯s lap and pressed his ear directly against the slab of concrete she¡¯d been leaning on. ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked, puzzled. ¡°There¡¯s¡­ a sound. It¡¯s coming from the other side,¡± Will whispered, heart pounding. ¡°Could just be rocks shifting. Or fire somewhere.¡± He shook his head, pressing harder against the cool stone. ¡°With this much debris between us? We wouldn¡¯t hear it. This isn¡¯t just noise¡ªit¡¯s like¡­ vibrations.¡± He barely dared to hope. But the thought was there, burning bright. ¡°I think someone¡¯s knocking from the other side.¡± Sonia¡¯s eyes widened, life snapping back into them. ¡°Could it be Ivan? Maybe he¡¯s still alive?¡± ¡°He was on the other side when the ceiling came down?¡± ¡°He passed out at the control panel,¡± she confirmed, quickly sliding down next to Will and pressing her ear to the same spot on the concrete. They stayed like that, listening. Neither of them spoke. Will tried to focus on the noise instead of the fact that Sonia¡¯s face was now inches from his. ¡°I hear it!¡± Sonia gasped, her voice suddenly full of excitement. ¡°You¡¯re right¡ªsomeone¡¯s definitely knocking!¡± ¡°Is he signaling for help?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Sonia frowned, deep in thought. ¡°If that was it, he¡¯d be hitting the wall harder, right? And¡­ listen to the pattern. It¡¯s not random.¡± She went silent for a beat, then another. ¡°What?¡± Will prompted. ¡°It¡¯s a rhythm,¡± she said slowly. ¡°It could be¡­ a code.¡± ¡°What?¡± Will was completely lost. ¡°Listen to the rhythm!¡± Sonia¡¯s voice was alight with excitement. ¡°There are two types of knocks¡ªquick, light taps and heavier ones with longer gaps between them. It¡¯s Morse code! It¡¯s an old system they used to send messages over radio waves¡ªshort and long signals representing letters.¡± ¡°Or maybe he¡¯s just knocking out a beat to some song stuck in his head¡­¡± Sonia ignored him, fingers already drumming quickly on the concrete. She tapped eighteen times before pausing, her ear pressed against the cold stone again. Will noticed that the knocking from the other side had stopped. ¡°Morse needs at least two taps per letter,¡± Sonia muttered, her brain clearly racing. ¡°We have to keep it short and clear.¡± Her eyes flicked to Will. ¡°Any ideas?¡± They both fell into silence, minds scrambling. ¡°¡®Maintenance Door¡¯?¡± came Rain¡¯s voice from behind. He¡¯d been listening in all along. Sonia hesitated, running the English letters through her mind. ¡°¡®Maintenance Door¡¯ is kind of long¡­¡± But she didn¡¯t hesitate long. Her fingers resumed tapping on the concrete, this time with a precise rhythm. The sound echoed through the sealed chamber¡ªfaint, but Will hoped it was enough for someone on the other side, if they had their ear pressed to the wall. ¡°¡®M¡¯¡ªdash dash. ¡®A¡¯¡ªdot dash¡­¡± Sonia murmured each letter under her breath as she tapped, ensuring she sent the message correctly. ¡°And now what?¡± Will asked once she¡¯d finished. ¡°Wait five seconds, then I¡¯ll repeat it.¡± Sonia flexed her fingers. ¡°We¡¯ll just keep going until¡ª¡± Her words cut off as a deep mechanical groan rumbled through the chamber. Something heavy shifted, metal grinding against metal, and then¡ªbehind Will¡ªthe floor itself began to slide open. The maintenance door. They all cheered, even Sonia, who still had her ear pressed to the wall. Rain stood, walked over to Esther, and hoisted her limp form onto his back. Sonia was already at Will¡¯s side, helping him to his feet as he winced through the pain radiating from his injured leg. ¡°What did he say?¡± Will managed to ask, still gripping Sonia¡¯s arm for balance. He couldn¡¯t shake the bitter feeling in his chest¡ªthat he¡¯d done nothing to help Ivan. The man had just saved their lives, and Will hadn¡¯t lifted a finger in return. He wondered if his father and grandfather had felt like this, surviving the battlefield while leaving friends behind. Sonia glanced at him, something soft flickering in her tired eyes. ¡°He said¡­ ¡®Thank you.¡¯¡± ¡­ After painstakingly climbing down the ladder, Will found himself in a cramped, low-ceilinged maintenance corridor. Along both walls stretched a tangle of wires, running endlessly in either direction. They stood at a junction, the passage extending to their left and right, each end veering off around corners just out of the flashlight¡¯s reach. ¡°You pick,¡± Will told Rain, who stood at the front. The black-haired boy gave a small nod before turning left, his steps deliberate. He bent lower to prevent Esther¡ªstill slung across his back¡ªfrom hitting the ceiling. They moved cautiously through the narrow passage, ducking under hanging wires and squeezing past jagged debris. The further they went, the more signs of damage revealed themselves. Chunks of the wall had collapsed, forcing them to sidle through tight spaces. Cables, torn loose by the explosion, dangled like dead vines, some swaying gently in the stale air. ¡°Maybe this is the back end of the control panel,¡± Sonia speculated after about ten minutes of slow progress. ¡°I always wondered how they wired it all up. Guess it¡¯s just these cables.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, this passage might stretch all the way to that big metal door we came through,¡± Will added, his voice laced with hope. Suddenly, Rain halted. He turned, pressing a finger to his lips. Sonia and Will froze. Rain gestured forward. Will craned his neck to look past Rain and spotted a faint glow seeping around the corner where the corridor veered left. ¡°An exit?¡± Will whispered. Rain gently lowered Esther onto the floor, positioning her safely against the wall. Then, keeping his back flat against the cable-laden surface, he crept toward the bend. He peered around the corner for a tense moment before ducking back and waving Will forward. Hobbling closer, Will steadied himself against the wall. Rain thrust the revolver toward him. ¡°Two rounds left,¡± Rain murmured. ¡°Only use them if you absolutely have to.¡± He peeked again at the source of the light. ¡°I¡¯ll scout ahead. Give me five minutes. If I don¡¯t come back, it means there¡¯s danger, and you¡¯ll need to turn back and find another way out.¡± ¡°W-Wait! We could go together,¡± Will suggested, though even he wasn¡¯t sure it was wise. Rain shook his head. ¡°You¡¯d just slow me down. And Sonia can¡¯t come either¡ªsomeone has to be here to carry Esther if we need to run.¡± He hesitated, then added, ¡°Honestly, you should teach her how to shoot.¡± Will clenched his jaw, begrudgingly accepting the logic. With his injured leg, he was in no shape for stealth. He took the revolver, feeling its weight settle in his hand. Satisfied, Rain drew his sword with a near-silent scrape and dashed around the corner, disappearing from view. ¡°Damn it,¡± Will hissed under his breath. ¡°Give me the gun,¡± Sonia demanded, stretching out her hand. ¡°And show me how to use it.¡± The next three minutes passed with Will giving her a crash course in basic shooting techniques, his nerves wound tight as they waited. Just as Will was about to explain the birdcage mechanism, voices echoed from the corridor junction. He snapped his head toward the source¡ªit wasn¡¯t Rain. He turned quickly to Sonia. ¡°Take Esther and get out of here. I¡¯ll go check it out.¡± ¡°What? You too!?¡± Sonia hissed, incredulous. ¡°Look, it could be someone coming to help us. If I go first, I can figure out if they¡¯re friend or foe,¡± Will reasoned, already inching toward the bend. ¡°And if they¡¯re hostile, I¡¯ll only slow you down anyway. Makes sense, right?¡± Sonia grabbed his arm. For a moment, he thought she might stop him¡ªbut instead, she locked eyes with him and simply said, ¡°Please Come back.¡± Then she let go. Will gave her a thumbs-up before slipping around the corner, hugging the wall as he moved toward the light ahead. At the far end of the passageway, a wide crack in the wall spilled in faint illumination. The source of the light¡ªand the voices¡ªbecame clearer as he approached. It was a heated conversation between two men speaking rapid Saipanese. One voice was urgent, bordering on frantic, while the other barked back with sheer frustration. Will crouched low as he reached the end of the corridor, pressing himself against the rough concrete. Beyond the fissure, a thin fabric¡ªmaybe a curtain or a tattered wall hanging¡ªfiltered the light, softening its glow but doing little to muffle the voices. He waited. The argument continued for another tense moment before it abruptly cut off. Footsteps echoed, retreating, followed by the distinct slam of a door. Will counted to five, his pulse hammering in his ears, before carefully lifting the edge of the fabric. Just enough to peer through the jagged crack. The room was a square, its walls and ceiling cast in cold concrete, and its dusty-tiled floor thick with grime. Scattered around the space were supplies and weapons¡ªautomatic rifles, long-range sniper guns, and bundles of dried rations stacked neatly against the walls. At the center of the room stood a woman in gray camouflage, her shoulder-length black hair swaying gently as she shrugged off her jacket and draped it over a nearby table. Beneath it, she wore a fitted black turtleneck that contrasted starkly with her pale skin. Will swallowed hard as she gripped the hem of the shirt and pulled it over her head. He must¡¯ve shifted or made some inadvertent sound¡ªbecause she froze. Her yellow eyes narrowed as she turned toward the thin curtain shielding his hiding spot. Her gaze was sharp, assessing. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± she demanded in firm, commanding English. Will hesitated. ¡°If you don¡¯t come out in three seconds,¡± she added coolly, ¡°I¡¯ll call backup.¡± With no better options, Will carefully crawled out from behind the curtain. The pain from his injured leg sent a jolt through him, making him stumble¡ªbut honestly, it was more from the sheer shock of facing the woman while she now stood in nothing but her undergarments. ¡°Who are you? What are you doing here?¡± Her sharp, almond-shaped eyes pinned him in place. Saipanese, Will thought, but she spoke fluent English. ¡°I¡ªI was trapped in the caves,¡± he stammered, scrambling for a quick lie. ¡°There was an earthquake. I¡ª¡± He stopped himself from mentioning anything about the others or where they¡¯d come from. ¡°Please. I need help.¡± She regarded him silently for a long moment, her eyes calculating. The air between them thickened with tension, and Will felt the sweat bead at his temple. ¡°You¡¯re alone?¡± she asked at last. ¡°You made it out of a cave collapse on one leg?¡± Will swallowed hard. ¡°Y-Yes. Just me.¡± She stepped forward, extending a hand¡ªoffering help? No. He spotted the glint of a knife in her grasp, its tip shimmering under the overhead lights. ¡°Trapped in a cave, huh?¡± she murmured, the blade now tracing the air between them before stopping just below his chin. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve got news for you¡ªthere¡¯s only one cave system in this area.¡± Her voice darkened, cold as steel. ¡°And it just so happens that it houses a weapon powerful enough to wipe out this entire island.¡± Will didn¡¯t move. Couldn¡¯t. The knife bit into his skin just enough for a bloom of pain to spread¡ªjust enough to make sure he wouldn¡¯t even think about bolting. ¡°But you knew that already, didn¡¯t you, Soviet spy?¡± she whispered, leaning in close. Her breath was warm against his cheek. ¡°Because that cave? That¡¯s one of your old bases, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not¡ª¡± Will¡¯s voice cracked with panic. ¡°I¡¯m not a spy! I¡¯m a traveler!¡± The words barely left his mouth before her boot slammed into his injured leg. White-hot agony exploded through him as he crumpled to his knees with a strangled scream, his hands instinctively gripping the source of pain. But before he could catch his breath, her fingers tangled in his hair, yanking his head back. Her yellow eyes glinted behind the thin lenses of her glasses, her expression eerily blank¡ªnot cruel, not angry. Just...empty. "I have a certain talent," she said calmly, her voice a chilling contrast to the cold steel pressed against his cheek. "My eyes can pick up on the tiniest details that most people overlook. The tightening of a jaw when someone''s biting back a lie, the faint lines on a forehead when they''re worried, the darting of eyes when they''re spinning a story." The blade pressed deeper into Will¡¯s skin, a thin line of blood tracing its edge. "I''m going to ask you again," she continued, her tone now sharp, merciless. "That kid¡ªthe one who knocked my soldiers out cold¡ªhe¡¯s with you, isn¡¯t he? How many more of your friends are here? Where are they hiding? And what exactly is your mission? Answer in order. If you lie," she twisted the knife slightly, "I¡¯ll start peeling parts off your face. One by one." The pressure increased. "But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll save your tongue for last." ¡°I¡ªI¡¯m alone! I swear it! Please, don¡¯t kill me!¡± Will gasped, forcing the words out in a raw, desperate plea. His throat convulsed with a violent cough right after, blood dotting his lips. She tilted her head, studying him as though he were a riddle she¡¯d already solved. "You''re not nearly as scared as you''re pretending to be," she mused, her lips curling into a thin smile. "So, there¡¯s no need to shout¡ªunless you were trying to warn your friends nearby to run." Will lunged, banking on instinct over logic¡ªbut she was faster. Her left fist snapped forward, crashing into his cheekbone with brutal force. The impact knocked every coherent thought out of his head, the world blurring into spinning colors as he crumpled to the ground. The last thing he heard before unconsciousness swallowed him was her voice, smooth and victorious. "Thanks for the information." Dragon Slayer - Part 3 I felt like I was drowning. I could feel myself falling¡ªplunging deeper and deeper. Darkness engulfed me so completely that I couldn¡¯t tell if my eyes were open or closed. Except for the amber glow radiating from my left eye. But even that faint light wasn¡¯t enough to pierce the oppressive blackness that surrounded me. When I was a kid, I used to tag along with my dad on his salvage dives, exploring shipwrecks in the Gulf of New Mexico. That was where I first tried on a diving suit, the first time I laid eyes on the world beneath the Sunless Sea. Honestly? There wasn¡¯t much to see. The flares our team used barely made a dent in the darkness. Imagine this: a sandy seabed, a scattering of jagged rocks, and swarms of cockroaches scuttling for cover the moment light touched them. Now picture that whole scene washed in the crimson glow of flares tossed onto the ocean floor. That was my first look beneath the sea. And it was terrifying. I was no stranger to the darkness of the Sunless World¡ªbut underwater? That darkness felt different. Hungrier. It didn¡¯t just exist¡ªit devoured light. And that same darkness was now wrapping itself around me. Maybe this was what they called the afterlife. An endless abyss, where your soul just keeps sinking deeper and deeper, forever. If that¡¯s true, then I finally understood why people feared death so much. But then¡ªmy foot touched something. Solid ground. So, this was it. The bottom of the abyss. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re not supposed to be here,¡± a bright, childlike voice chirped from behind me. I spun around in shock. Standing in the thick, suffocating dark was a boy¡ªyoung, even younger than me and Rain. His short, mint-green hair stood out like a beacon, his figure glowing softly against the black void. It was him¡ªthe sole survivor from the Aurora. He stood there with his back to me, head tilted playfully over his shoulder. That innocent smile on his face felt completely out of place in this suffocating darkness. His light green hair shimmered faintly, while his deep red hoodie soaked him in a hue that made it look as if his entire body was drenched in blood. I¡¯d seen him before¡ªback when he was first brought aboard our ship¡ªbut I¡¯d never had the chance to speak to him directly. Satoru. That was his name. I¡¯d heard whispers, the crew passing around rumors in hushed voices. They said Holland had found him in the wreckage of the Aurora, buried among a mountain of corpses. Maybe that was why the captain had ordered him confined to his quarters. ¡°You¡¯re Satoru, right?¡± I think I said that¡ªthough I wasn¡¯t sure if my lips had actually moved. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Satoru replied with a smile. ¡°Come to think of it, we never really introduced ourselves properly, did we, Esther?¡± I hesitated for a moment, wondering how he knew my name. This was, after all, the first time we¡¯d ever spoken. But I pushed that thought aside for now. ¡°Where is this place?¡± Satoru glanced around at the endless black void. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Somewhere between the bottom of the ocean and the depths of hell.¡± He chuckled. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a little bit of both.¡± I realized he hadn¡¯t actually answered my question. ¡°Seriously, where are we?¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking the wrong question,¡± Satoru replied, that same innocent smile lingering on his face. ¡°It¡¯s not ¡®where,¡¯ but ¡®how.¡¯¡± I felt my patience thinning. ¡°Enough with the riddles. Why the hell are we at the bottom of the sea?¡± His grin only widened. ¡°I could give you a straightforward answer, but I think the truth might just confuse you even more.¡± He turned to face me fully now. ¡°For starters, no, we¡¯re not dead. And no, this isn¡¯t the afterlife. You might see it as the bottom of the sea, but that¡¯s just your own perception. Everyone sees this place differently,¡± he said, his voice light, as if we were discussing something trivial. ¡°But as for why you¡¯re here¡­ well, that¡¯s the real question, isn¡¯t it? One that I should be asking you. Because you¡¯re not supposed to be here.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean? I didn¡¯t exactly choose to be here!¡± ¡°And that¡¯s why I said the question isn¡¯t where, but how,¡± Satoru replied smoothly. His gaze locked onto mine¡ªor rather, onto the amber glow of my left eye. ¡°Though, I think I¡¯ve got a pretty good idea.¡± There was something unsettling in how well he seemed to understand this place¡ªlike he wasn¡¯t just a lost kid, but something else. ¡°You talk like you know exactly what this place is.¡± Satoru tilted his head, feigning innocence. ¡°Everyone has their secrets, don¡¯t they? Even you.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I snapped, though deep down, I had a sinking feeling I already knew. But there was no way he could know that¡ªno way he could connect the amber glow in my eye to the truth about something. But then, Satoru just laughed. ¡°Come on, it¡¯s obvious. Even you, Esther, are sheltering a dangerous species¡ªone that¡¯s been trying to wipe out humanity since long before you were born.¡± I froze. ¡°H-How do you know that?¡± "That doesn¡¯t really matter," Satoru replied, his tone still laced with that infuriating calm. "What I really want to know is¡ªwhy did you do it? Why risk your own life to save a deep-sea monster?" I froze, my thoughts tangling in the void around me. It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t want to answer¡ªI just didn¡¯t know where to start. ¡°If you answer that for me,¡± Satoru offered, stepping closer, ¡°I¡¯ll answer one of your questions in return.¡± I tried to piece together my scattered thoughts. ¡°They¡¯re at war with us,¡± I began slowly. ¡°Because¡­ something we created is killing them.¡± Satoru listened without interrupting, that faint smile still lingering on his face. ¡°I wanted to end the war,¡± I continued. ¡°I think¡­ one of their kind asked me to save her. So I did.¡± There was a long, heavy silence. And then he laughed. I felt my fists clench. ¡°What the hell¡¯s so funny!?¡± ¡°You just called it ¡®her,¡¯¡± he chuckled, barely able to suppress his amusement. ¡°Esther, you¡¯re way too kind. Someone¡ªsomething¡ªjust asks for help, and you¡¯ll throw yourself into danger for it? Even if it¡¯s a monster?¡± ¡°If it means ending a war¡ªif it means two species can stop killing each other¡ªthen yeah. Why not?¡± ¡°Because of your life,¡± Satoru pointed out, his voice sharp but not unkind. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever wonder if that¡­ ¡®something¡¯ inside you is trying to take control?¡± Of course I had. There¡¯d been moments when I was almost certain it had already taken over¡ªmoments when my consciousness faded in the middle of some activity and then resumed in another. But it had given me power, too. When I needed to pilot the submarine, when I tried to stop Sonia from launching that missile¡ªwithout it, I would¡¯ve failed. I¡¯d been terrified at first. Horrified by what it might mean. It wasn¡¯t exactly the kind of thing you could ask anyone for advice about. But after everything we¡¯d been through together¡­ I was sure now. It wasn¡¯t my enemy. It wasn¡¯t trying to destroy me. It was my power. It was my ally. ¡°Look,¡± I said, my voice steady, ¡°if I can use this power to change the world¡ªeven if it costs me my life¡ªthat¡¯s a price I¡¯m willing to pay.¡± Satoru¡¯s grin stretched wide. ¡°You really are special, Esther. No wonder Rain Senpai is so interested in you.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°But hey,¡± Satoru breezed on, ignoring my outburst, ¡°a deal¡¯s a deal. Since you answered my question, I¡¯ll answer yours.¡± He cleared his throat with a strange sort of formality. ¡°The truth is, it¡¯s actually a good thing you¡¯re here. Makes my plan way easier.¡± ¡°What plan?¡± I asked, suspicion threading through my voice. ¡°Why, the plan to protect this world, of course,¡± Satoru replied, as if it were the most obvious thing in the universe. ¡°I¡¯m completely lost here.¡± ¡°Just hear me out,¡± he said lightly. ¡°But before I explain my plan, there¡¯s something I need to tell you about... this place.¡± He turned away from me, facing the infinite blackness. ¡°If that thing is your power,¡± Satoru said, his back still turned, ¡°then this is mine.¡± The darkness before him split open in a long, horizontal line. And then¡ªI was staring directly into a colossal pair of reptilian eyes. They glowed with a pale green luminescence, huge orbs that seemed to swallow all the shadows around them, like twin floodlights in the void. And that¡¯s when I realized¡ªthis wasn¡¯t just darkness. It was part of something. Something alive. The endless blackness that had surrounded me shifted and coiled, like a vast serpent stretching its body after centuries of slumber. The faint green light from its eyes illuminated scales the size of small boats, slick and glistening like sheets of volcanic glass. A tremor crawled up my spine. I understood now, in some small, human way, what it felt like to stand before the apex predator of an ecosystem. No¡ªthat wasn¡¯t the right comparison. It was worse. I wasn¡¯t prey. I was an insect¡ªan ant¡ªbeneath the foot of something so massive, so ancient, that it wouldn¡¯t even notice if it crushed me. I wasn¡¯t worth the attention. I wasn¡¯t even significant enough to die by its will. Just by looking into its eyes, I knew¡ªmy existence was a flicker, a speck of dust adrift in the infinite scale of time this thing had known. And then Satoru¡¯s small hand shook me out of the paralyzing abyss of that thought. ¡°Ready to hear my plan?¡± he asked, smiling as brightly as ever. ¡­ Esther jolted awake, gasping for air as if she¡¯d been pulled from deep water. Her chest heaved violently as she clawed at the dried blood crusted around her left eye, the coppery scent still thick in the air. After rubbing at the brittle flakes, her vision cleared, revealing a narrow maintenance tunnel lined with tangled wires running along the walls. Her last memory slammed back into her¡ªthe missile control room, the confrontation with Sonia. Had someone rescued them afterward? Her head pounded as she sat up, the chill of the metal grating seeping through her clothes. Where are the others? ¡°Don¡¯t hurt him!¡± A desperate voice echoed through the corridor, followed by the sharp crack of gunfire. Esther whipped her head toward the sound¡ªit came from where the tunnel bent sharply to the left, the faint glow of orange light bleeding out from around the corner. Sonia. There was no mistaking that voice. Esther sprang forward, her legs still heavy and unsteady, but urgency drove her onward. She was halfway down the tunnel when a man in military fatigues rounded the corner ahead. His eyes widened in shock, a shout in Saipanese tearing from his throat as he raised his rifle in pure reflex. There was no time to react. Esther braced herself, heart pounding, expecting the violent impact of bullets¡ª ¡ªbut before the man could squeeze the trigger, a pair of arms shot out from behind him, wrapping around his throat. The gunfire exploded wildly into the air as he spasmed against the grip, the muzzle jerking sideways¡ªone shot screamed past Esther¡¯s shoulder, ricocheting off the concrete with a vicious clang. Then the soldier crumpled. His limp body hit the ground, revealing the figure who had brought him down. She was thin, her frame wiry beneath a ragged sailor¡¯s uniform¡ªnothing more than an old, stained long-sleeve shirt and torn jeans. Shoulder-length blonde hair framed a pale, angular face, and a pair of cold, washed-out blue eyes flicked toward Esther as she crouched down to snatch the fallen rifle. ¡°On your feet. We need to get the hell out of here.¡± Her voice was rough, commanding. Before Esther could process what was happening, the woman had grabbed her by the arm and hauled her upright, already striding deeper into the maintenance tunnel, away from the glow of the corridor behind. Esther hesitated, adrenaline surging. ¡°Wait! My friends¡ªthey¡¯re in danger!¡± The woman didn¡¯t even break stride. ¡°You¡¯ll be dead in two seconds if you stand there.¡± It was then that Esther heard it¡ªthe thudding of boots, dozens of them, reverberating through the metal tunnel. The sharp rattle of weapons being readied, the harsh clinks of metal-on-metal. Esther cursed under her breath, spun on her heel, and bolted into the darkness. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. The tunnel twisted sharply to the right. Just as Esther rounded the bend, automatic gunfire erupted behind her. The roar of it was deafening in the confined space, bouncing off the metal walls in an ear-splitting barrage. She stumbled, momentarily deaf, but forced herself to keep moving, fighting off the disorientation. They were gaining on her. She could hear the rapid approach of boots, the unmistakable scrape of gunmetal. Any second now, they¡¯d round the corner, and she¡¯d be a sitting duck in the narrow passageway. Suddenly, a hand shot out from around the next bend¡ªbefore she could react, it yanked her forward, hard enough that she slammed against the wall. The blonde woman didn¡¯t even glance at her. She raised the rifle and opened fire, the muzzle flashes illuminating her grim expression. ¡°Keep going straight!¡± she barked between bursts of gunfire. Esther followed the order without hesitation, her feet pounding against the cold metal floor as she sprinted down the maintenance tunnel. The only illumination came from the intermittent flashes of gunfire behind her, casting jagged shadows that danced along the walls. Ahead, a metal staircase spiraled upward toward a heavy steel door left ajar, offering an escape route¡ªbut Esther didn¡¯t take it. She pushed past it, trusting the mysterious woman, and plunged deeper into the darkness. The crackle of gunfire still echoed faintly, but it was growing distant. The tunnel ahead bent sharply to the right. Esther skidded around the corner and flattened her back against the wall, her breath coming in ragged gasps. Then came the sound of hurried footsteps. The blonde woman emerged from the darkness, sliding against the wall to join Esther. Both stood there, panting in the heavy silence, their shoulders brushing as they caught their breath. ¡°You¡¯re¡ª¡± Esther began, but before she could finish, the woman was already moving. ¡°Not here,¡± the woman cut in, voice low and clipped. ¡°We need to get out of here first. Talk later.¡± ¡°At least tell me your name,¡± Esther insisted, pushing herself away from the wall. The woman hesitated, as though weighing the risk of revealing even that much. Then, with a sharp exhale, she spoke. ¡°Glenn.¡± And without another word, she strode back into the depths of the tunnel. Esther cursed softly but followed, the darkness swallowing them both. ¡­ They walked in near silence for over ten minutes; the only sounds were their footsteps echoing in the cramped metal passage. The tunnel twisted and turned, leading them through narrow junctions and cramped corridors. It was a disorienting labyrinth, and Esther marveled at its sheer scale¡ªan entire web of hidden maintenance routes sprawling for miles beneath the missile launch facility, its veins carrying power and data between the ancient machinery. At certain points, broken cables hung loose, swaying like metal tendrils. In some stretches, the ceiling had partially collapsed, forcing them to squeeze through debris-choked gaps. Yet despite its decay, the complexity of the design was undeniable¡ªa relic of the Old World, built by engineers who had once possessed knowledge far beyond what the Sunless World now knew. Esther was so deep in thought that she didn¡¯t notice Glenn had stopped¡ªuntil she collided directly with the woman¡¯s back. "Ow!" Esther winced, quickly clamping her mouth shut when Glenn turned, shooting her a sharp, reproachful glare. "Don¡¯t space out," Glenn muttered, then crouched down and pried up a wooden plank from the floor. Beneath it, a narrow tunnel yawned open, dropping into the shadows below the maintenance walkway. An old wooden ladder hugged the side, leading into the depths. "You first. I¡¯ll close this up behind us," Glenn instructed. Esther didn¡¯t hesitate. She gripped the worn rungs and lowered herself into the darkness. The walls of the tunnel felt rough, the marks of manual digging were visible in the jagged stone¡ªshovel or pickaxe, perhaps. She descended quickly, landing on a wooden plank laid over the uneven ground. The tunnel wasn¡¯t tall enough to stand upright; she crouched low, her shoulders brushing the damp, narrow walls as she shuffled forward. Every ten meters or so, wooden support beams crisscrossed above, straining under the weight of the earth, and faint glows flickered from firefly lanterns affixed to the beams, guiding her path. It was enough light to see the tunnel stretching forward¡ªand at the end of it, an opening. And beyond that opening, a blinding white light. Esther squinted, raising a hand to shield her eyes. After so long in darkness, the light pierced through her like needles. Footsteps echoed behind her. "You seeing it now?" Glenn¡¯s voice asked, calm and dry. Esther nodded mutely, her eyes still watering as she edged closer to the tunnel¡¯s mouth. The moment she stepped through, the light engulfed her, an all-consuming brilliance that blotted out everything else. Even with her eyes shut tight, she could still see the white burning through her lids. "W-What is this?!" Esther gasped, panic rising. Glenn bumped into her from behind. "Calm down. Just close your eyes and wait a sec. You¡¯ll adjust." Esther followed the advice, focusing on her breathing. Slowly, the searing white receded, replaced by a deep, impenetrable darkness. She opened her eyes. "Welcome to hell¡ªor, well, the Sunless World," Glenn muttered, her tone flat, unimpressed. Esther found herself standing on the razor-thin ridge of a mountain, far above the ground. The tunnel they¡¯d emerged from was tucked into the side of the slope, and now she was nearly halfway up the mountainside, the air thin and sharp. Below her sprawled the burning ruin of Kyushu. Flames devoured the land in every direction. The moss-covered plains were nothing but smoldering ash. The docks and villages nestled against the hills glowed orange, flickering with fire. And in the far distance, a river of pure molten light twisted through the land¡ªnot water, but lava, surging like blood through the island¡¯s veins. It was a vision of destruction, of annihilation. And far beyond it all, perched atop the highest peak to the north, a towering spire of light erupted skyward, a fountain of fire and smoke spewing into the atmosphere. The volcano had indeed erupted. Esther stood frozen, her heart pounding. A thousand questions tumbled through her mind, but one drowned out all the rest. Did I fail to stop this? And if so¡­ who launched the missile? She recalled Ivan¡¯s words¡ªthe warning he¡¯d given her when she tried to stop him from pressing the missile launch button. ¡®The geology books and knowledge from the Old World can¡¯t be trusted. We might not even be on the same planet as the Old World anymore.¡¯ Did that mean he was wrong? Were they still on the same planet? Could it be true¡ªColumbus¡¯s tale? That Sunless World was nothing more than the underground remains of the Old World, buried and scarred by war? Esther¡¯s thoughts spiraled until a sharp voice cut through the haze. ¡°If you keep spacing out like that, I¡¯m leaving you behind.¡± She snapped her head up. Glenn was already a fair distance ahead, striding confidently along the narrow ridgeline. Esther cursed under her breath and hurried after her. The heat was oppressive now. Sweat prickled her skin despite her not being tired, and every breath was laced with dust and ash that stung her eyes, forcing tears she couldn¡¯t wipe away fast enough. They walked in heavy silence, the only sounds were the crunch of boots against crumbling stone and the distant roar of lava rivers below. It was suffocating¡ªthe weight of unspoken questions clawing at her¡ªuntil Esther finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯m Esther,¡± she blurted out awkwardly. ¡°And, um, thanks¡ªfor saving me back there. I¡­ I guess I should ask¡­ who exactly were you saving me from?¡± ¡°Saipan¡¯s army,¡± Glenn replied flatly, not breaking stride. ¡°Saipan¡¯s army?¡± Esther echoed, disbelief dripping from every word. ¡°What the hell are they doing here?¡± Glenn shrugged. Her messy blonde hair shifted in the hot breeze, catching the light like twisted strands of gold. ¡°Don¡¯t care. Maybe they¡¯re here to put a stop to this entire shitshow.¡± She stopped walking. Esther nearly stumbled into her before skidding to a halt. Glenn had turned now, sharp blue-gray eyes boring straight into her. ¡°But the better question is¡ªwhat were you doing in there?¡± The chill in Glenn¡¯s voice bit deeper than the mountain air. Her pale gaze was merciless, cutting through any flimsy excuse Esther might have cobbled together. ¡°I¡ªI was just¡­ exploring,¡± Esther stammered, instantly regretting it. Glenn stepped closer, boots grinding against stone. ¡°You do realize what they were keeping in there, right? Do you have any idea why they built that place? That¡¯s not a damn playground for kids like you.¡± Frustration flared¡ªsudden and sharp¡ªand Esther blurted before she could stop herself. ¡°And what about you? You obviously spent months digging that tunnel into the facility. Why? What were you after?¡± For a beat, the two women stood locked in a silent standoff¡ªEsther¡¯s heart hammering wildly in her chest¡ªbefore the tension cracked. It was Esther who broke first. She dropped her gaze, shame burning hot in her cheeks. After all, Glenn had just genuinely saved her life. ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry,¡± she muttered. Glenn let out a heavy sigh before turning on her heel and walking ahead. Esther followed silently, her boots crunching over loose rocks. She thought the conversation had ended¡ªuntil Glenn spoke again. ¡°Forget it,¡± the blonde muttered. ¡°I figure they¡¯re here because of that blinding light, but those soldiers¡­ they¡¯re shooting at anything that moves. Civilians, too. So, no, I don¡¯t think they¡¯re here because we broke into that missile station.¡± ¡°Blinding light?¡± Esther echoed. Glenn nodded. ¡°One of the missiles hit the mountain range up north. After that, well¡ª¡± she gestured at the burning horizon, the rivers of lava, the black smoke twisting into the sky. ¡°You can see the results for yourself. Looks nuclear to me.¡± If it was nuclear, we¡¯d all be dead, Esther thought grimly. Glenn didn¡¯t seem to know about the volcano. But now wasn¡¯t the time to explain. There was something else in Glenn¡¯s words that gnawed at her. ¡°Wait¡ªdid you say the Saipan army is killing civilians on Kyushu?¡± Horror twisted in her gut. ¡°But¡­ isn¡¯t Kyushu part of Saipan? Why would they slaughter their own people?¡± Glenn shot her a sidelong glance. ¡°You really are a foreigner. What¡ªdid you just step off a ship?¡± Esther opened her mouth to protest, but Glenn was already explaining. ¡°Saipan¡¯s a chain of seven major islands out in the eastern sea. Each island¡¯s got its own king, but they all answer to the Emperor of the Tokyo Archipelago. There¡¯s been bloodshed¡ªlots of it¡ªover the throne. Wars. Coups. Until one day the emperor died, and there wasn¡¯t a single heir left to take the crown.¡± ¡°And so the kings agreed that the throne would pass to the monarch of the next largest island,¡± Esther finished for her. She narrowed her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not from around here either, are you? And I know how Saipan¡¯s monarchy works¡ªbut that still doesn¡¯t explain why their army would turn on their own civilians.¡± Glenn leaped lightly over a jagged rock, landing with the grace of someone used to these cliffs. ¡°Kyushu probably betrayed them. Maybe they allied with the Soviets during the Northern Sea War. The army could be here to wipe out the ruling family of Kyushu. Or¡ª¡± ¡°Or the Tokyo Emperor¡¯s dead,¡± Esther cut in again. ¡°And they¡¯re here hunting the heir to the throne. Since Kyushu¡¯s the next largest island.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Glenn¡¯s jaw clenched. ¡°Which means they can¡¯t let anyone escape. Not one soul.¡± Even if it meant killing everyone. They both fell into silence after that. The ridgeline they followed narrowed dangerously. In places, it was so thin they had to press their backs against the rocky wall to squeeze through. Fine dust and loose pebbles made footing treacherous¡ªtwice Esther felt her boots slip, sending a shower of stones clattering into the abyss below. She kept her eyes fixed on the mountain to the north, its peak split open in a violent display of fire and ash. She could see the incandescent glow of magma, streams of lava carving bright orange scars across the land. There was no doubt about it. It was a volcano. The lava creeping down from the northern mountain base inched its way toward the moss-covered hills, its relentless flow threatening to engulf the entire island. We have to evacuate everyone from Kyushu, Esther thought, panic tightening her chest. But how? Her frantic thoughts were cut short by Glenn¡¯s voice. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Esther blinked and looked up. The narrow ridgeline they had been following opened onto a rough, dusty road¡ªwide enough for vehicles. The surface had been cleared of rocks, compacted soil forming a crude path that snaked its way up the mountainside. Next to the road stood a structure¡ªsmall, solid, and squat, like a fusion of an outpost and a military bunker. Its concrete walls were cracked and weathered, layers of dust and ash clinging to every surface. It had clearly been abandoned for years. Glenn strode forward, leading Esther into the bunker. The entrance was nothing more than a gaping hole in the wall¡ªno door, no windows¡ªallowing the ash-laden wind to leave its dirty marks inside. Esther followed, her boots scraping over the dusty floor, until her eyes landed on a figure lying motionless in one corner of the empty room. A child. The small body was nearly unrecognizable, coated head to toe in thick layers of soot and ash. Unlike Esther and Glenn, who had walked along the ridgeline and picked up only a fine dusting, this child was so caked in black grime that Esther couldn¡¯t make out any features¡ªnot even whether it was a boy or a girl. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that,¡± Glenn said flatly, kneeling by a large duffel bag in the corner and rummaging through it. ¡°Found the kid wandering after the fires broke out. Bit odd, but harmless.¡± Esther hesitated, then forced herself to look away. ¡°What¡¯s your plan now?¡± ¡°Get the hell off this cursed island,¡± Glenn replied, stuffing supplies into her bag. ¡°I¡¯ve got a boat docked at a fisherman¡¯s pier on the western coast. We can take the road outside and get there fast enough. I can take you two along.¡± A rush of gratitude swelled in Esther¡¯s chest, raw and overwhelming. Glenn didn¡¯t have to help. She didn¡¯t have to stop and pull a stranger¡ªtwo strangers¡ªout of danger. She¡¯s like Rain, Esther realized. Rain, who might now be captured¡ªor worse¡ªalong with the rest of her friends. ¡°I... I really appreciate it,¡± Esther began, her voice gentle, ¡°but like I said, my friends are still out there, and they¡¯re in danger. I need to go help them.¡± She hesitated before adding, ¡°And I need to get back to our ship.¡± Glenn stopped packing and turned, her pale blue eyes locking onto Esther¡¯s. The cold clarity in them was impossible to ignore. Her sharp features, fair skin, and tousled blond hair made Esther suspect she might be from the British Isles. For a moment, Glenn simply stared. ¡°Your friends are dead,¡± she said bluntly. ¡°If your ship didn¡¯t leave port before the Tokyo forces landed, it¡¯s probably at the bottom of the ocean by now.¡± The words hit Esther like a physical blow, and though she wanted to argue, she found none of the strength to do so. Glenn wasn¡¯t wrong. In war, civilians got slaughtered. It happened all the time. And if she knew Captain Holland or Matthew, they would have submerged the Washington the moment they spotted enemy ships¡ªten minutes, tops. They wouldn¡¯t have waited for any crew left stranded on land. I¡¯m alone, Esther thought bitterly. Alone on an island about to be swallowed by fire. Even if she somehow survived, she¡¯d never find the Washington again. And my friends... they¡¯re gone. But she couldn¡¯t let herself say it¡ªnot out loud. ¡°I¡¯m going to save them,¡± she declared, forcing herself upright. Glenn stood as well, towering over her by several inches. ¡°You¡¯ll just get yourself killed,¡± she snapped. ¡°I know it¡¯s hard to accept, but throwing your life away won¡¯t change anything.¡± Esther stepped forward until they were nearly toe-to-toe. Without thinking, she grabbed Glenn¡¯s hand. The older woman flinched at the contact. ¡°Thank you. For everything,¡± Esther said softly. ¡°But I¡¯m not leaving them behind¡ªnot alive, not dead. It¡¯s my job, as their friend, to never give up on them.¡± Glenn didn¡¯t respond right away. Her expression shifted, softening ever so slightly. But before she could speak, a new voice cut through the tense silence, soft and hollow, speaking in Zen. ¡°Why bother?¡± Esther turned sharply. The voice belonged to the child lying on the floor¡ªnow revealed as a girl, who had sat up in a cloud of ash that billowed like smoke around her. ¡°The world¡¯s going to end anyway,¡± the girl added, her tone devoid of all life. Esther¡¯s heart twisted at the empty sound of it, that complete surrender to hopelessness. ¡°What do you mean? Why would the world end?¡± Glenn muttered something under her breath before explaining in English, ¡°She¡¯s been saying that since I found her near the moss hills. Probably in shock¡ªmaybe she has lost her whole family. I found what was left of a house nearby¡ªshe might¡¯ve¡ª¡± ¡°They¡¯re all dead,¡± the girl interrupted. Her voice was flat, cold. ¡°The sound from the northern mountain killed them.¡± Esther¡¯s brow furrowed, and she glanced at Glenn, hoping for some clarity. Glenn just shrugged. ¡°I got no clue what she¡¯s talking about.¡± ¡°The sound from the northern mountain?¡± Esther echoed, her brows furrowed in confusion. ¡°You mean the mountain that spews fire?¡± The girl shook her head. Her short black hair was jagged and uneven, like it had been hacked off carelessly, the strands sticking out at odd angles and tangling in messy clumps. Bangs hung low over her face, nearly veiling her large, dark eyes. ¡°The sound was trapped beneath that mountain,¡± the girl said, her voice soft but unwavering. ¡°But the mountain¡¯s gone now. Nothing can stop the Voice of the Mountain anymore.¡± Esther felt a chill despite the heat. She wanted to dismiss the girl¡¯s words as delusional¡ªtrauma-induced ramblings¡ªbut there was something in her tone, in the hollow certainty behind her words, that made Esther¡¯s stomach twist with unease. Something was imprisoned inside the volcano? The idea gnawed at her. Was it even possible? That something¡ªanything¡ªcould survive the crushing heat of molten rock, over a thousand degrees, trapped for who knew how long? She became acutely aware of the girl¡¯s eyes on her, dark and round, gleaming through the curtain of messy hair. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me,¡± the girl accused, though her voice lacked any real emotion¡ªno anger, no sadness. It was just... hollow. ¡°No one ever does.¡± Esther winced. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, I just... I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re trying to say.¡± She crouched down, lowering herself until their eyes were level. ¡°But if the world really is in danger, then I need to save my friends even more. I can¡¯t waste time.¡± Up close, the girl looked heartbreakingly young. Her face, beneath the grime and ash, was delicate and soft¡ªshe might¡¯ve been beautiful if not for the layers of filth. ¡°Why?¡± the girl asked, blinking slowly, as though the question had never crossed her mind before. Esther grinned and stood tall, striking a playful, heroic pose. ¡°Because it¡¯s up to me and my friends to save this world! That¡¯s why! And we¡¯re not going to let some ¡®voice of the mountain¡¯ stop us!¡± The girl just stared at her, expression unreadable. From behind, Glenn let out a skeptical snort. ¡°You¡¯re really going through with this? Even without a weapon?¡± Who says I don¡¯t have one? Esther thought but kept the smugness to herself. Glenn didn¡¯t need to know about the ¡®something¡¯ inside her¡ªthe force that had saved her life more times than she could count. ¡°I¡¯ve gotten this far, haven¡¯t I?¡± she replied instead, flashing a confident smile. But Glenn didn¡¯t look convinced. She cast a glance toward the bunker¡¯s open entrance, where a vicious wind whipped up the snow outside, turning the entire landscape into a swirling gray wasteland. ¡°Storm¡¯s getting worse,¡± Glenn muttered. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ll even find your friends in this mess?¡± No, Esther admitted silently. She didn¡¯t have a solid plan. She was going to do what she always did¡ªmove forward, solve the next problem as it came, and hope that, when it really mattered, the thing inside her would give her the strength she needed. But instead of saying all that, she nodded, firm and certain. ¡°I¡¯m going to save them.¡± And with that, she walked out into the storm. As Esther stepped out into the ashen winds, she thought¡ªjust for a fleeting moment¡ªthat she saw tears on Glenn¡¯s face. It could¡¯ve been her imagination, a trick of the swirling dust and the harsh light filtering through the storm. But there was something unmistakable in Glenn¡¯s expression¡ªan overwhelming, bone-deep sorrow that softened her sharp features, if only for a second. Esther didn¡¯t think her words or determination had been that powerful. She wasn¡¯t that na?ve. Maybe Glenn had lost someone too, she thought. A friend... someone she couldn¡¯t save. Dragon Slayer - Part 4 ¡°Are you ready to hear my plan?¡± Satoru asked, his grin widening into something almost unsettling. I still had lingering doubts about what he had just told me. ¡°You said it¡¯s a plan to protect the world, right? But when you say ¡®protect the world¡¯¡ªexactly what are we protecting it from?¡± ¡°If you see it, you¡¯ll understand,¡± Satoru replied cryptically, giving me no chance to interject before continuing. ¡°All I can tell you is that it¡¯s a threat to every living thing on Sunless World.¡± I didn¡¯t know how to respond. Was there truly something out there capable of threatening the entire world? And if there was¡ªhow were we supposed to stop it? Satoru kept talking, unfazed by my silence. ¡°Listen carefully. When you wake up, you need to find this ¡®threat.¡¯ Trust me, it won¡¯t be that hard. Once you do, lure it to the western fishing harbor. After that, I¡¯ll take over.¡± ¡°W-what?¡± I stammered. ¡°The western fishing harbor?¡± ¡°Considering your current location, that shouldn¡¯t be too difficult. I¡¯d also wager you¡¯ll be able to find some form of transportation nearby.¡± ¡°How do you know where I am?¡± I demanded. He laughed. ¡°Just a matter of probability.¡± ¡­ No matter how confident she had sounded in front of Glenn, Esther quickly realized that she had no real plan. She had no idea where the Saipan soldiers were moving next¡ªor even if she did, what difference would it make? She was just a single, unarmed girl, while they were an entire military force. But I do have a weapon, don¡¯t I? Esther thought, reaching out into her mind. Silence. No voice answered her. Hey! Can you hear me!? Still nothing. Esther shook her head in frustration. Whatever had happened, something was preventing ¡®it¡¯ from responding to her now. And of all times¡ªwhy now!? she screamed internally. It seemed she would have to rely on herself. The girl forced herself to think rationally. The army had to move in formations¡ªeven if they split into smaller units, they would eventually regroup. There had to be a command center or at least a temporary frontline base where they would consolidate their forces. Esther scanned the cliffs, searching for signs of structures or movement. But the worsening storm of ash and dust was quickly destroying her visibility. No matter how hard she tried to focus, the rising black haze swallowed everything in its path, veiling the mountains like a thick, smothering fog. Just my luck. She turned back toward Glenn. Embarrassing or not, she had to admit she needed shelter¡ªsomewhere to wait out the storm until the winds swept the suffocating clouds away. She had only taken a few steps when she realized¡ªtoo late¡ªthat the swirling smoke had encircled her like a living specter. The wind howled, blasting waves of ash from all directions like a coordinated barrage. She could barely see her own outstretched hand, feeling her way forward to avoid slamming into a wall. And then, her right foot found nothing but empty air. The road had been wide enough, but the storm had concealed the real danger¡ªthe treacherous drop at the edge of the ridge. Esther had completely forgotten she was walking along the mountain¡¯s spine. She tumbled down the slope, half-sliding, half-rolling, leaving a trail of displaced dust and debris in her wake. Her back slammed into a rock, knocking the breath from her lungs in an instant. Then, she fell. Tumbling into the void. She lost consciousness before she hit the ground. ¡­ The first thing Esther felt upon waking was pain¡ªdeep, raw, and overwhelming. She clenched her teeth as every muscle in her body screamed in protest. Slowly, she unfolded from the curled position she had instinctively assumed upon impact. The worst pain was in her back¡ªa deep, pulsating agony. Scratches and cuts lined her arms and legs, carving thin, jagged paths across her skin. But miraculously, her legs were intact¡ªbruised, battered, but without any serious injuries. Compared to the searing pain in her back, everything else felt almost insignificant. Esther scanned her surroundings and quickly realized that the slope she had just tumbled down wasn¡¯t as steep as she had feared. She was lucky¡ªit wasn¡¯t the sheer drop along the mountain ridge she and Glenn had taken when escaping the missile station. But the moment she turned her gaze forward, her breath caught in her throat. Even with the swirling clouds of smoke and the storm of ash still thick in the air, what lay ahead of her was unmistakable in sheer scale. Before her stood a massive metal gate, split open, dwarfing the one they had encountered inside the cave by four or five times. Though its design was identical, its sheer size made the two-story bunkers flanking it on either side appear almost insignificant in comparison. Sprawling in front of the gate was a vast concrete courtyard, lined with firefly lamps and towering floodlights that illuminated the scene with an eerie, flickering glow. Esther could clearly see the movements of a large battalion of soldiers stationed before the entrance. Scattered across the courtyard were carts and horses of various sizes, some carrying supplies, others mounted by armed men. A handful of soldiers stood watch on the second level of the bunkers, peering through binoculars, while others sat inside makeshift tents, casually cleaning their weapons. There was no doubt in her mind¡ªthis was the main entrance to the missile station, the very place they had once infiltrated while following Ivan. And by pure chance, it had now become the frontline command post of the Saipan army. For a brief moment, hope flared in her chest. But the reality of her situation quickly pulled her back down to earth. Storming through these soldiers to re-enter the facility and rescue Sonia was out of the question. No, she was completely defenseless, unarmed, and alone. Worse yet, it¡ªher last and only weapon¡ªremained silent, unresponsive to her calls. Which meant she was entirely on her own. She cast a glance around the rocky terrain where she had landed. Towering slabs of jagged stone jutted into the concrete courtyard, forming a natural barrier that shielded her from the soldiers¡¯ line of sight. It was a stroke of luck, though it wouldn¡¯t last if she lingered too long. Beyond the courtyard and the enormous gate, a dirt road snaked down the mountain, winding its way toward the moss-covered hills below. It had to be the same road she and Glenn had followed along the ridge. Regardless of what she chose¡ªto attempt a rescue or to flee¡ªshe had no choice but to cross the courtyard, a space teeming with enemy soldiers. Esther narrowed her eyes, scanning the troops spread across the concrete expanse. Six patrolled the perimeter, moving in rhythmic patterns. Three more stood atop the bunker, eyes pressed against binoculars, scanning the horizon. Each soldier wore a gray camouflage uniform, their gear a uniform shade of black, blending seamlessly with the ever-present ashfall of Kyushu. Esther committed every detail to memory before gathering her long hair and tucking it beneath the collar of her shirt. She carefully stripped off her orange vest¡ªnow a dull, ash-streaked gray¡ªand pressed it against the soot-covered ground, rubbing it in until the fabric was nearly indistinguishable from the filth around her. Once satisfied, she slipped it back on. They were expecting an attack from the outside. What they wouldn¡¯t anticipate was an enemy walking right through their ranks, disguised and unnoticed. Esther silently thanked every spy novel she had ever read. All she needed now was to slip into the open courtyard without drawing attention. If she managed to blend in with the soldiers, she would be safe¡ªat least until someone took a closer look. The riskiest part of her plan would be the moment she crossed the open space. If a patrolling guard or one of the soldiers stationed atop the bunker caught sight of her emerging from the rocks, she would be exposed in an instant. Pressing herself against the rough surface of the stone, she waited. A soldier stood on the far side of the concrete lot, scanning the area. Then, at last, he turned¡ªhis back facing her as he walked away. Esther inhaled deeply, pulling the collar of her shirt up over the lower half of her face. Then she stepped out of hiding. Her foot touched the concrete, and she moved forward. The raging ash storm worked to her advantage, thick plumes of soot swirling like a chaotic swarm, reducing visibility to mere meters. She prayed the same held true for the sentries on the bunker rooftop as she paced forward with deliberate, unhurried steps, using the high-powered floodlights as her guide. Her heart nearly stopped when two men suddenly emerged from the storm right in front of her, sprinting past as they carried a makeshift stretcher. A body, wrapped in blood-stained bandages, lay unmoving atop it. Through the dim haze, she caught sight of grotesque burn wounds running along the man¡¯s arms, his skin charred and blistered. The soldiers rushed past without even noticing her, and she let out a breath of relief. But the sight of the burns sparked another thought. Even the Saipan forces hadn¡¯t been prepared for the volcanic eruption. If their own men were suffering from burns, it meant that neither the king nor the central government of Saipan had known about the existence of this volcano at all. She forced herself to refocus. Now wasn¡¯t the time to get lost in speculation. Steeling herself, she pressed forward, her eyes lifting toward the enormous iron gate. Through the haze and flickering lights, she could finally make out what lay beyond¡ªan enormous industrial chamber, vast and cavernous. It was part of the very hall they had once sprinted through, fleeing the cave-in. Bright floodlights cast their glow on the hulking forms of at least half a dozen armored vehicles, lined up in formation just inside the entrance. Teams of engineers moved between them, checking their conditions, performing routine maintenance. Not wanting to risk standing out in the open before the massive gateway, Esther veered off to the side. Her target wasn¡¯t inside. It was the bunker to the right. More specifically, the control panel beside the right-hand door¡ªthe same place where every other door she had encountered had its mechanism installed. Of course, Esther had no intention of tampering with the gate itself. Her real objective lay elsewhere¡ªfinding a way into the maintenance tunnels, which she assumed would be near the gate¡¯s control panel, and using them to navigate back inside the missile launch facility. If Sonia and the others were even still there. The last time Esther had heard Sonia¡¯s voice was when she had regained consciousness in the maintenance passage. At the very least, she needed to get back there and begin her search from that point. At the front of the bunker stood a field tent, its entrance flaps drawn open just enough for her to glimpse three Saipan soldiers sitting inside, laughing as they played cards. Seeing them preoccupied, she veered around the opposite side of the bunker. It was the exact same type of structure Glenn had used as shelter¡ªthere was no mistaking it. The only difference was that the soldiers had draped heavy canvas tarps over the gaps in the walls where doors should have been, repurposing the space for their needs. Judging from the layout, the control panel for the gate had to be inside this bunker. She pressed her ear to the fabric, listening. No voices, no movement. After waiting a moment longer to be sure, she reached out and carefully lifted the edge of the tarp¡ª A firm hand clamped down on her left shoulder. Esther jolted violently, her breath catching in her throat as a Saipan soldier materialized beside her. He wore dark goggles and a face mask that concealed the lower half of his face. His gray camouflage coat flapped in the wind, and the shifting fabric briefly revealed the weapon in his grip. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± His voice was muffled and rough, speaking in Zen. I¡¯m dead. The thought struck like a hammer. He knows. He has to know that I¡¯m the infiltrated spy. But before she could react, the soldier casually withdrew his hand from her shoulder. ¡°Forget it,¡± he muttered. ¡°Just follow me. You¡¯re free right now, aren¡¯t you?¡± Then, without another word, he turned and strode through the massive open gate. Esther hesitated, stunned. ¡°Hurry up,¡± he called back when she failed to move. She forced herself into motion, following after him while carefully suppressing the surge of relief that threatened to betray her. Maybe being a spy was easier than she thought. ¡­ The two of them walked along the perimeter of the cavernous hall¡ªa vast, hollow space designed for something far larger than humans. It was the same type of chamber she had encountered before, with towering pillars spaced at precise intervals, as if constructed to contain some ancient colossus. The sheer scale of the room made it impractical for the soldiers to install floodlights everywhere, so instead, glowing mushrooms had been scattered across the floor, casting eerie bioluminescent trails to serve as navigational markers in the dim expanse. ¡°Damn it. First, the mountain erupts in flames, and now this snow storm has completely cut off communications with Miyuki. So here we are¡ªstuck,¡± the soldier muttered, frustration evident in his voice. As he pulled off his goggles and mask, Esther finally got a good look at him¡ªa man in his late twenties with wavy brown hair and strikingly rare blue eyes for a Saipan native. She had no idea how to respond, so she simply kept walking in silence. ¡°I don¡¯t recognize you,¡± the man continued, glancing at her with mild suspicion. ¡°You from the naval division?¡± ¡°Y-Yes,¡± Esther replied stiffly. ¡°Then you must know how to operate a radio?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± she answered immediately. Of course, she didn¡¯t. She could feel the weight of his gaze assessing her, scrutinizing every word, every hesitation. ¡°How old are you, anyway?¡± he asked. ¡°You look too young to be in the military.¡± The implied condescension made her bristle, despite her fear of being exposed. ¡°What does it matter how old I am? It¡¯s not like I need your permission to enlist.¡± The soldier let out a short, humorless chuckle. ¡°If we hadn¡¯t lost Shirayuki and Fubuki, your unit wouldn¡¯t have been forced to reinforce our ground invasion. You wouldn¡¯t have had to get your hands dirty with an operation like this.¡± ¡°Then why are we killing civilians?¡± The words escaped before Esther had the chance to think them through. The man stopped in his tracks. Slowly, he turned to face her, his expression unreadable. ¡°You should know damn well why we¡¯re doing this,¡± he said, voice low. Shit. Esther swallowed hard. ¡°I¡ªI didn¡¯t mean¡ª¡± Before she could finish, the wall behind them slid open with a low mechanical hiss. It was only then that she realized it was a reinforced metal door. Above it, a dim red light flickered sluggishly, casting long shadows on the floor. She had seen doors like this before¡ªinside an abandoned Soviet base, back when she and Sonia first sneaked in at the beginning of this entire ordeal. If she recalled correctly, that room had housed the radio transmission equipment. A woman stepped out of the room. She had sleek, shoulder-length black hair and sharp, narrow golden eyes that peered through the lenses of her glasses¡ªeyes that looked as though they could see through every lie ever told. Something about her gaze made Esther uneasy. ¡°No response from Miyuki,¡± the woman announced curtly to the brown-haired soldier. ¡°This doesn¡¯t add up. Something¡¯s wrong.¡± ¡°We should try again once the storm dies down,¡± the brown-haired soldier suggested respectfully, making Esther suspect that the woman he was speaking to was his commanding officer. ¡°This has nothing to do with the snow storm,¡± the dark-haired woman countered. ¡°The receivers are still picking up transmissions from Tokyo, and I was able to make contact with the radio unit outside just fine.¡± She touched her chin, thumb and forefinger resting against it in thought. ¡°Which means something must have happened to them.¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying someone attacked our destroyer?¡± The lieutenant chuckled, a hint of disbelief in his voice. ¡°We wiped out all resistance at the port. Even if there were any remnants left, they don¡¯t have the firepower to take down a destroyer.¡± The commander narrowed her eyes. ¡°They already sank two of our destroyers, Lieutenant. Have you forgotten?¡± Esther had no idea what they were talking about, but the woman¡¯s words had silenced the lieutenant immediately. ¡°¡­Forget it,¡± the commander sighed. ¡°The likelihood is low. It¡¯s possible there was just a communications failure on their end.¡± That was when she noticed Esther for the first time. ¡°And who¡¯s this?¡± she asked, her sharp golden gaze locking onto her. ¡°Temporary radio operator,¡± the lieutenant answered. ¡°She¡¯s from the navy. I was going to have her monitor for any response from Miyuki while we gather more intel.¡± The commander¡¯s predatory yellow eyes scrutinized Esther. Instinctively, she lowered her gaze to the floor, unable to hold that piercing stare. She won¡¯t know. She can¡¯t know. Esther reassured herself. Foreigners had settled in Saipan and joined the military all the time. She was of enlistment age. There was no reason for anyone to doubt her. Still, she flinched when the commander spoke again. ¡°Forget the radio,¡± she said. ¡°Bring her with us.¡± The lieutenant hesitated. ¡°Is that a good idea? She¡¯s not infantry¡ªshe won¡¯t be of much use to us.¡± ¡°You¡¯re questioning my judgment again, Lieutenant?¡± the commander asked without looking back. Then she turned and strode into the darkness of the vast hall, heading back the way they had come. ¡°As long as she can pull a trigger, that¡¯s good enough.¡± What the hell do they want me to do? A storm of questions raged in Esther¡¯s mind, but as the brown-haired lieutenant sighed and began following after the commander, she realized she had no choice but to go along with them. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. The words echoed in her head over and over. ¡®As long as she can pull a trigger, that¡¯s good enough.¡¯ ¡­ After retracing their steps back to the massive metal gate where the engineers were still busy repairing the armored vehicles, the dark-haired commander reached for another door set into the wall. This time, it revealed a narrow, spiraling stairwell, just wide enough for them to move in a single file. Without hesitation, she ascended first. The lieutenant remained at the base, holding the door open, leaving Esther no choice but to follow the commander up the stairs¡ªwith him closing in behind her, effectively cutting off her only escape route. ¡°You¡¯re from the navy, aren¡¯t you?¡± the commander asked abruptly, not bothering to turn around. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Esther replied, her voice barely above a whisper. Whatever confidence she had in her deception evaporated under this woman¡¯s presence. ¡°I thought so,¡± the commander mused. ¡°I recognize every ground soldier assigned to this operation.¡± Esther bit her lip. If she starts asking me specific questions about the navy and I can¡¯t answer, will she shoot me here and now? But the woman said nothing more. Only the rhythmic echo of three sets of boots striking concrete filled the silence as they climbed. When they finally reached the top, they stepped onto a narrow landing, where another steel door awaited. The commander pushed it open, allowing a flood of light to spill in through the gap. As they passed the two guards stationed on either side, armed with automatic rifles, Esther realized where they were¡ªa control room. It resembled the missile launch control chamber, though much of it had been stripped down to its bare bones. A panoramic window once covered in reinforced glass had been reduced to a gaping opening in the wall, offering an unobstructed view of the island. Control panels along the walls had been pried open, their wiring gutted and left dangling like severed veins. The floor was blackened with soot and crumbling debris. Peering down, Esther could see the entire concrete yard below¡ªthe makeshift command post, the two-story bunkers flanking the enormous metal gate. Judging by the height, this room sat roughly ten meters above the ground. At the center of the room stood a table, much like the one in the missile control chamber. Only this time, there were no skeletal remains seated at it. Instead, two living prisoners were bound to their chairs, facing each other from opposite ends of the table. Their hands were tied behind their backs, their heads concealed beneath coarse burlap sacks. Blood and ash clung to their tattered clothing, obscuring any trace of the fabric¡¯s original color. Their shallow, ragged breathing and the faint shifts in their posture confirmed that they were still alive. ¡°What¡¯s with the blindfolds?¡± the lieutenant asked as he entered behind them. ¡°Since they refuse to confess, I¡¯ve come up with a new method,¡± the commander replied coolly, withdrawing a revolver from within her coat. The ivory grip gleamed against the dim surroundings, its pristine white stark against her black-gloved fingers. With a flick of her wrist, she snapped open the cylinder, reaching into her pocket to retrieve a single round. ¡°I¡¯ve blocked their vision and hearing,¡± she explained, slotting the bullet into the chamber before snapping the cylinder shut. ¡°That way, they won¡¯t hear anything from the outside world. I¡¯ll take turns asking each of them the same question¡­¡± Her voice remained eerily calm as she spun the chamber. ¡°¡­And if their answers don¡¯t match, it means one of them is lying.¡± The commander moved behind the bound figure seated to her left. As she pulled the burlap sack away, Esther found herself staring at Will¡¯s bruised and bloodied face. The once-white cloth wrapped around his eyes had been soaked through, now stained a deep crimson. She barely managed to stop herself from gasping, resisting the instinct to clasp a hand over her mouth. Every muscle in her face locked into place, forced into stillness under the piercing scrutiny of those narrow, yellow eyes. It was evident that Will had endured an excruciating interrogation. Fresh bruises marred his features, swelling distorting the contours of his face. His lips were parted slightly, the corner of his mouth split and oozing blood, a trickle of red and saliva dribbling down his chin. "Shall we start with this one?" the commander mused, her tone almost casual as she reached down and plucked the earplugs from Will¡¯s ears¡ªwithout waiting for an answer. He didn¡¯t react. His head lolled forward, and for a brief moment, Esther feared he had already lost consciousness. But the low, ragged sound escaping his throat told her otherwise. The commander leaned in close, her lips just beside his ear as she spoke in flawless English. "Alright. What¡¯s your name?" For a long while, there was only silence. Esther thought he might have actually blacked out this time. Then, at last, Will rasped, "Will¡­ Warren." He barely finished before a violent cough wracked his body, a thick glob of blood spilling past his lips. Esther clenched her fists, nails biting into her palms as she fought to maintain composure. The commander, however, wasn¡¯t watching Will. She was watching Esther. "And your friend?" The woman shifted her gaze slightly, flicking her eyes toward Sonia¡¯s motionless form. "You came together, didn¡¯t you? Judging by the way she tried to use that antique flintlock to save you." There wasn¡¯t even the faintest trace of a Saipan accent in her English. It was unnervingly smooth. "Yes¡­ her name is Sonia¡­ Kasparov," Will forced out between shallow breaths. He paused, inhaling sharply. "Please, you have to believe me¡ªwe¡¯re not spies." A sharp, brutal crack rang through the chamber as the commander struck him across the face with the ivory handle of her revolver. "Just answer the questions I ask." Her voice remained cold, detached. "So, are there more of your people out there?" Will shook his head slowly. The revolver''s ivory grip struck him across the face once more. "Are you saying that boy with the sword wasn¡¯t with you?" The commander¡¯s voice was edged with steel. A boy with a sword? She must mean Rain. Esther had no doubt that he would have managed to slip away from the soldiers without much trouble. But where was he now? "It was just the two of us, I swear!" Will gasped. "Please, believe me!" "Why are you in Kyushu?" Will spat another mouthful of blood onto the concrete floor. "We came with a U.S. expeditionary submarine," he croaked. "We were sent here on a mapping mission¡­ charting the Sunless World." The commander smiled. "Mapping?" she echoed, tilting her head slightly. "Inside an abandoned Soviet missile base?" "I didn''t know it was a missile launch facility!" Will protested, his voice ragged. "But¡­" The commander¡¯s smirk stretched into something colder, sharper. "You knew the access code. A code that only the Soviets should have known." This time, Will hesitated too long. The revolver struck him again. "There¡­ There was a Soviet man who brought us in, But he''s dead." he mumbled, no longer bothering to spit the blood pooling in his mouth. "And why did he bring you in?" Another pause. Another heartbeat of silence too long. The commander raised her weapon once more. Will flinched, blurting out, "To create a sun!" The room fell into stunned silence. Then laughter erupted¡ªfirst from the soldiers standing guard at the doorway, then from the lieutenant, whose scoffing laugh was hollow, humorless. "Well, that settles it," the lieutenant said. "We know who¡¯s lying." "Please, listen to me!" Will pleaded. "Our ship docked here to resupply, and that''s when we met the Soviet at the harbor. He told us¡ªhe said he was an astronomer. He said he knew how to create a sun. And then¡ª" Will¡¯s words died in his throat. Because it was true. They had met Ivan, who claimed he knew how to recreate the sun. But Ivan hadn''t known the access code. The one who opened the door¡­ was Sonia. "Let me summarize," the commander murmured, her voice so quiet it sent a chill through the air. She absently tucked a stray strand of dark hair behind her ear, her yellow eyes glinting with something unreadable. "A Soviet astronomer meets you¡ªcomplete strangers¡ªat the harbor. He claims he can create a sun. Then he brings you up this mountain, inputs a classified Soviet access code into that door, and invites you inside a Soviet missile launch facility to watch him make a sun? That¡¯s what you¡¯re telling me?" The lieutenant stepped forward, raising his sidearm and aiming it at Will. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Let me finish him off.¡± A sharp crack split the air. Esther flinched, thinking for a terrifying moment that the gun had fired¡ªbut then she saw the lieutenant collapse backward onto the floor. Yellow eyes commander stood over him, her grip still firm around the ivory-handled revolver. ¡°You¡¯ve questioned my judgment again, Takeda,¡± she said, her voice colder than steel. ¡°No¡ªthis time, you outright tried to defy me. Do you still consider me your commanding officer?¡± Slowly, lieutenant Takeda pushed himself upright. ¡°Apologies, Commander Kikyo.¡± He bowed his head slightly, tucking his pistol back into its holster. ¡°I let my emotions cloud my judgment.¡± Kikyo turned her gaze back to Will. ¡°Now, one last question. Were you the ones who launched that missile?¡± Will shook his head violently. ¡°We had nothing to do with the missile, I swear!¡± It was too rushed, too desperate¡ªa response that only made him sound more suspicious. Esther held her breath, terrified that Kikyo would strike him again. But instead, the commander simply stepped away. ¡°Gag him.¡± She circled the strategy table at the center of the room, stopping behind the second figure whose head remained covered by a burlap sack. ¡°I have no more questions for him.¡± ¡°No, please! You have to believe me! We¡¯re not Soviet spies!¡± Will''s voice rose in desperation, but Takeda shoved a bundled-up sock into his mouth before he could say another word. The sack was yanked back over his head, muffling his protests into nothing but garbled sounds. Kikyo waited patiently as his struggling faded into weak, defeated whimpers. Then she spoke. "Now, let¡¯s see if this one gives the same answers.¡± She gripped the burlap sack and pulled it away. A cascade of dark red hair¡ªmatted with dried blood¡ªspilled free. Sonia. Esther did not flinch this time. She had expected this. If Will was here, then Sonia was, too. What truly concerned her now was how Sonia would answer. Kikyo¡¯s method was a textbook interrogation tactic¡ªstandard procedure when questioning multiple captives. Ask them the same questions. Compare their answers. Find the discrepancies. And so far, Will had told the truth¡ªexcept for one thing. He had lied about whether there were others. He had lied to protect her and Rain. Esther had no doubt Sonia would do the same. Unlike Will, Sonia¡¯s face bore only a few bruises. Clearly, they had gone much harder on Will. Even as the cloth plugging her ears was removed, Sonia remained eerily calm, her posture steady despite the bindings. "Alright," Kikyo said, almost idly. "Your turn. What¡¯s your name?" "Sonia Kasparov," she replied, her voice smooth and composed. ¡°What about your companion?¡± ¡°Will Warren.¡± ¡°And why are you here in Kyushu?¡± ¡°We arrived aboard a U.S. survey submarine. We only docked here for a temporary resupply.¡± Esther stood frozen, listening as the conversation unfolded so seamlessly. How could Sonia be this composed? ¡°You¡¯re being awfully cooperative,¡± Kikyo mused. ¡°So, tell me¡ªwhat exactly were you two doing here?¡± There was a pause. Then, Sonia spoke. ¡°If you¡¯re looking for the one responsible, that would be me. I was the one who pressed the button and launched the missile.¡± Will let out a muffled scream, his entire body thrashing against his restraints. Esther¡¯s breath caught in her throat, her mind reeling. Even Takeda, standing beside her, appeared taken aback. ¡°W-what?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a Soviet spy,¡± Sonia continued calmly. ¡°I infiltrated the U.S. submarine under false pretenses. This was my mission. Will knew nothing. The decision was mine alone.¡± Esther¡¯s eyes widened as realization crashed over her like a tidal wave. She¡¯s sacrificing herself. Sonia was turning herself in to save Will. Kikyo¡¯s lips curled into an amused smile. ¡°Confessing so easily? That¡¯s suspicious in its own way.¡± ¡°That¡¯s your problem, not mine.¡± The commander chuckled softly, then turned away from Sonia. She walked towards Esther. The world slowed. Kikyo extended the revolver toward her. ¡°Well then, it¡¯s time to make a choice.¡± Esther barely processed the words. ¡°W-what?¡± she stammered. ¡°I¡¯ve heard sailors have a keen sense for reading people,¡± Kikyo mused. ¡°Since you¡¯re from the Navy, you must be the same.¡± The smile she wore made Esther¡¯s skin crawl. ¡°Pick the liar. And pull the trigger.¡± Silence. Every gaze in the room turned to her. Even though their eyes were covered, both Sonia and Will had fallen utterly still. They knew she was here. And they knew that for whatever reason, she was the one who had to decide which of them would die. Esther stared at the revolver in Kikyo¡¯s hand. The aged ivory grip. The cold gleam of metal. It felt as though she were being hypnotized by its presence alone. A storm of thoughts raged through her mind, each one colliding against the next. What do I do? What should I do? "What¡¯s taking so long? Hurry up and get it over with." Lieutenant Takeda''s voice cut through the tense silence like the blade of a guillotine. He had already made his choice¡ªhe was certain he knew which one of them was lying. Esther slowly reached out, her fingers brushing against the revolver''s cold metal grip as she took it from Kikyo¡¯s outstretched hand. It was heavier than the flintlock she had once wielded against Sonia, the weight of it pressing down on her like an unbearable burden. As she curled her fingers around the handle, the soft click of its internal mechanism sent a shiver down her spine. The moment the gun left Kikyo¡¯s grasp, Will began thrashing violently against his restraints, his muffled screams raw with desperation. Blood seeped steadily from the gash in his leg, staining the floor beneath him. Will was a soldier. He had always known the risks that came with it. And with a wound that severe, even if he survived this, would he ever make it out of here alive? A sickening thought wormed its way into Esther¡¯s mind before she could stop it¡ªshe was weighing her options, calculating which of her friends she should kill. The realization made her stomach churn, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t shake the thought away. "I already admitted it, didn¡¯t I!?" Sonia¡¯s voice rang out, sharp and defiant. "I¡¯m the Soviet spy! I was the one who launched that missile! I was the one who chose to kill everyone on this island! The only person who deserves to die here is me!" Yes. Sonia had chosen to press the button. Even after Esther had warned her¡ªbegged her¡ªnot to. She had made the decision to sacrifice an entire island. If there was any justice in the world, wouldn''t her execution be justified? There is no such thing as a just execution. The thought screamed inside Esther¡¯s head, yet her hands refused to steady. Just moments ago, she had been willing to kill a friend to protect the lives of strangers. And now¡ªnow she couldn¡¯t even keep her grip firm on the gun. She had seen Kikyo load only a single bullet into the cylinder. Which meant even if she turned the gun and fired on the commander now, or on Takeda standing beside her, she wouldn¡¯t make it past the two guards stationed by the door. They¡¯d shoot her down before she could do anything. This was a test. That was all this was. A test to see if she was trustworthy. And the only way to ensure the least amount of bloodshed¡­ was to pass it. Which left the only question that mattered. Who should she shoot? Who should she save? What the hell am I supposed to do? "Do it," Kikyo whispered. The words were a cold, razor-sharp edge against Esther¡¯s trembling resolve. So that¡¯s what you want? Esther thought. You want to see what I¡¯ll do? Fine. Then she¡¯d give Kikyo exactly what she asked for. She tightened her grip, bracing herself as she raised the gun toward Saipan¡¯s commander. And then¡ª A knock. Esther stopped her hand midair. A knock at the metal door. The quiet rapping of knuckles against steel was almost laughably out of place amidst the suffocating tension. It made Esther jump, her pulse spiking in surprise. "We have another prisoner!" The voice was muffled through the door, but clear enough to send a ripple through the room. ¡°Perfect timing,¡± Kikyo remarked, not once taking her eyes off Esther. ¡°Bring them in.¡± The sound of shifting boots echoed through the room, followed by the grinding scrape of metal as the heavy door swung open. And then¡ª The sharp, metallic clatter of something small hitting the ground. Esther¡¯s gaze snapped downward, locking onto a slender, cylindrical object rolling across the concrete floor. A flash grenade. The moment she registered what it was, everything around her erupted into blinding white. A deafening silence swallowed the world whole. Her sense of direction vanished in an instant. Her limbs felt weightless, as if yanked by some unseen force. Then, gradually, the silence receded, replaced by a shrill ringing that pulsed against her eardrums. Her vision swam, blurred and distorted by tears. And that was when she felt it. The cold, unyielding press of steel against her temple. The very same revolver she had been holding mere moments ago. Her arms were wrenched behind her, pinned tight. ¡°I thought spies were supposed to abandon their captured comrades.¡± Kikyo¡¯s voice came from just behind her, low and edged with amusement. She was speaking in English now. Esther blinked rapidly, forcing herself to focus through the residual haze of the flash. In front of her, two guards lay sprawled across the ground, motionless. Their automatic rifles lay beside them¡ªeach weapon neatly severed into two jagged halves. "I¡¯m trying to tell you¡ªwe''re not spies," Rain said, flicking his sword with a casual ease as he stepped through the doorway. Behind him, Glenn followed, leveling her wooden-stock sniper rifle at Lieutenant Takeda. Kikyo remained still, her expression unreadable. No shock, no alarm¡ªjust the same measured calm she had worn throughout the interrogation. "How did you get past my soldiers?" she asked, her voice smooth, detached, as if she were inquiring about the weather. "Took down one of the men hunting me, stole his uniform, walked right in with a ¡®prisoner delivery,¡¯" Rain replied, straightforward as ever. Glenn moved closer to Takeda, nudging his sidearm across the floor with the toe of her boot. "You don¡¯t have to answer her," she muttered. "Just let those kids go, and we¡¯ll be on our way." "Let go of a Soviet spy who launched a warhead at Saipan?" Takeda snapped, his voice burning with outrage. "Release the murderer who destroyed this island?" "Your army was planning to slaughter everyone here anyway, what¡¯s the difference?" Glenn''s eyes narrowed. "Hand over the kids. Or are you really willing to trade your commander¡¯s life for a so-called ¡®spy¡¯?" A light chuckle escaped Kikyo¡¯s lips. "And what guarantee do I have that you won¡¯t kill us the moment I comply?" She tilted her head, almost playfully. "You know, the side with the real leverage is the one holding the advantage. And I¡¯d say that¡¯s still me." She wasn¡¯t wrong. Time was on her side. The longer this standoff dragged out, the greater the chance that reinforcements would realize something was amiss and come looking. And judging by the way Glenn and Rain exchanged wary glances, they knew it too. "So, kid¡ªany backup plans?" Glenn asked, her gaze flicking to Rain. But Rain wasn¡¯t looking at Glenn. His attention was locked onto Esther, eyes tight with concern. She understood why. No matter how fast Rain was, there was no way he could close the distance before Kikyo pulled the trigger. If this stalemate continued, they would all either be captured or killed. Then, just as the tension in the air stretched to the breaking point¡ª "He¡¯s coming¡­" A small voice broke through the suffocating silence. The girl. Esther hadn¡¯t even realized she was in the room. The child stepped forward, her entire body coated in ash and soot, her face eerily devoid of fear. She moved past the startled expressions of Glenn, Rain, and even Takeda with an unwavering steadiness, as though the situation unfolding around her was nothing more than a distant echo. She walked straight toward Esther and Kikyo. Kikyo''s voice was a razor¡¯s edge. "I told you¡ªI don¡¯t underestimate my enemies just because of their age. Come any closer, and I¡¯ll shoot." The girl glanced at the commander, her dark eyes barely visible beneath the tangled curtain of her hair. There was something hollow about them¡ªsomething reminiscent of sailors Esther had met before, people who had long since abandoned hope. "It doesn¡¯t matter what you do," the girl murmured. Without another word, she stepped past both Esther and Kikyo, heading toward the shattered observation window. Placing a small, dirt-streaked hand on the fractured edge, she gazed out at the burning landscape beyond. "He¡¯s coming¡­" she whispered again. A chill ran down Esther¡¯s spine. "Who¡¯s coming?" she asked. The girl did not turn. "The voice of the mountain." The voice of the mountain¡­ She had spoken of it before. The voice from the northern mountains, the one imprisoned beneath the volcano. She had said that when the mountain erupted, that voice would be released. And then¡­ the world would be destroyed. At the time, Esther had dismissed it as a child¡¯s fantasy¡ªan attempt to make sense of grief in her own way. But now¡­ "What the hell is she talking about?" Takeda demanded, voice sharp with irritation. "What ¡®voice¡¯? What¡ª" His words cut off abruptly. He had turned toward the window. Esther heard it too. A sound slicing through the air¡ªsomething massive, moving fast. Down below, the panicked shouts of soldiers in the open courtyard made Takeda abandon his caution. He strode toward the window, forgetting all about Glenn¡¯s rifle. ¡°What the hell is that?¡± he breathed. ¡°Report, Lieutenant. What do you see?¡± Kikyo demanded irritably, still unable to move. Takeda¡¯s voice was barely above a whisper. ¡°There¡¯s¡­ a fireball in the darkness above¡­¡± He stood frozen, staring in awe. ¡°It¡¯s coming straight for us.¡± The commander¡¯s sharp voice cut through the rising noise. ¡°A missile?¡± By now, the roaring sound had grown so deafening that Kikyo had to shout just to be heard. ¡°No, it¡¯s not leaving a smoke trail¡ª¡± Takeda¡¯s breath hitched. ¡°No¡­ that¡¯s¡ª¡± His words were swallowed by an explosion. The entire mountain trembled. The floor beneath them quaked violently. Esther felt herself ripped from Kikyo¡¯s grasp as she collapsed onto the ground, narrowly dodging a cascade of falling debris. Dust filled the room. The ringing in her ears drowned out everything else. When the smoke finally began to settle, she saw that everyone had been thrown to the floor¡ªeveryone except for Rain and Kikyo. They were standing, their expressions locked in identical, stunned disbelief. Esther followed their gaze to the observation window¡ª And froze. What should have been an open view of Kyushu was now consumed by a towering wall of molten stone, glowing with an eerie, searing orange light. Steam hissed from the cracks, pouring into the sky like the breath of a slumbering giant. And at the center of that wall¡­ A single, massive eye¡ªburning red, slit-pupiled, alive. Then came the screams. Gunfire erupted below. Soldiers opened fire in a blind panic, their bullets bouncing harmlessly off the shifting wall of stone. And then it moved. A long, narrow head¡ªsleek, almost spear-like¡ªemerged from the glowing rock. A pair of vast, membranous wings unfurled behind it, stretching like those of a colossal bat. Its entire body was encased in something that looked like superheated stone, its surface pulsating with veins of molten fire. The beast¡¯s sheer scale made the concrete courtyard and steel gate look like a child¡¯s playthings in comparison. Esther had seen this creature before. In the old books she loved, there were illustrations of creatures from the old world. Out of all of them, there was one she had always admired. Dragons. Legends spoke of them as ancient even in the old world. Knights of the medieval ages hunted them to prove their valor. Some stories said dragons kidnapped princesses and carried them off to towers, though Esther had always found that part difficult to believe. But now¡ª This was real. It matched the depictions perfectly. Gunfire continued to blaze across the battlefield, a relentless hail of bullets striking its molten hide¡ªonly to shatter upon impact, bursting into harmless sparks. The dragon did not flinch. Did not recoil. Instead, it turned its head, its smoldering gaze sweeping across the terrified soldiers below, as if observing ants scurrying in a burning field. Then, slowly, it began to lift its head toward the sky. A deep, resonant rumble vibrated through the air¡ªa sound more felt than heard, like the mountains themselves were groaning in protest. Then came the heat. A sudden, searing wave of blistering air rushed through the room, lashing against Esther¡¯s skin like an invisible firestorm. Her lungs tightened as she gasped for breath, her instincts screaming the truth before her mind could process it¡ª It was about to breathe fire. ¡°Get away from the window! Now!¡± Esther screamed, scrambling to her feet. But it was too late. The dragon opened its maw, revealing rows of saber-like fangs, each one glowing at the edges with the same molten brilliance as its body. Then¡ª The world vanished in a blinding inferno of orange and gold. Dragon Slayer - Part 5 Esther pushed herself up from the floor, pulling away from the inferno that had engulfed the window behind her. The flames roared with such intensity that even the concrete walls had begun to catch fire, their surface glowing with an incandescent yellow that seared the eyes. The blinding radiance expanded outward, consuming everything in its path, reducing matter to mere embers in its wake. Though she had distanced herself from the blaze, her skin still prickled as if scalded by its relentless heat. "Why..." The voice beneath her was soft yet unwavering, untouched by panic. The young Saipan girl stared up at her, wide-eyed, more bewildered than afraid. "Why did you save me?" Before Esther could answer, a firm grip seized her arm, hauling her to her feet along with the girl. "Talk later!" Sonia barked, urgency crackling in her tone. "We need to get out of here¡ªnow!" Through the haze of heat and smoke, Esther spotted Rain, who had just cut the bindings off Will¡¯s ankles. The boy let out a sharp cry of pain as Rain hefted him onto his back. Nearby, Glenn cast aside her sniper rifle, the wooden stock already smoldering from the encroaching flames. A metallic click rang through the inferno¡ªthe hammer of a gun being cocked. "You¡­ this is all your doing, isn¡¯t it?" Lieutenant Takeda¡¯s voice rumbled with barely contained fury as he leveled his pistol at them. His grip wavered, though whether from the suffocating heat or the rage boiling beneath his skin, Esther could not tell. Glenn stepped forward, arms flung wide in a protective stance. "Are you blind!? Do you not see the damn thing spewing fire out there!? What the hell do these kids have to do with any of this!?" "This all started because you launched that missile!" Takeda roared back. "Because of selfish bastards like you, Saipan¡ª" "Enough, Takeda." The words cut through the chaos like a blade. Esther turned toward the doorway, where Commander Kikyo stood, supporting the unconscious body of a fallen soldier¡ªone Rain had subdued moments ago. "The only thing that matters now is getting out of here alive," Kikyo said, her voice calm yet unwavering. "And if these kids do have any connection to that creature, then we need every bit of information they have to stop it." Takeda clenched his jaw, his teeth grinding together as he stood in tense silence. His brows knitted, a deep furrow forming between them as if he were weighing the consequences of his next move. But in the end, he relented. With a sharp breath, he lowered his gun before turning away, stooping to hoist the unconscious soldier over his shoulder. "I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re spies or something worse," Kikyo said as she stepped onto the stairway landing. "Right now, we have no choice but to work together. Follow me." Esther cast a final glance at the concrete floor, watching as it slowly turned a searing shade of yellow. The heat spread outward like a living thing, an incandescent tide that devoured everything in its path. The map table at the center of the room stood in its way¡ªonly for a moment. Then, in an instant, the wooden surface and the chairs around it erupted into flames. "Looks like we really don¡¯t have a choice," Glenn muttered, swiping a slick layer of sweat from her forehead. Esther gave a silent nod, only now realizing that her fingers were still tightly wrapped around the strange Saipan girl¡¯s hand. ¡­ The first thing that struck Esther as they reached the metal door at the base of the stairs was the sound¡ªthe chilling, agonized screams of soldiers as fire consumed them. She swallowed hard, offering a silent thanks to the soldier who had risked everything, sprinting toward the control panel to slam the emergency lockdown switch just in time. Beyond the sealed door, the surviving troops had formed a desperate defensive line around the armored vehicles, fanned out in a semi-circle. Esther¡¯s eyes darted over the heavy weaponry¡ªthe anti-aircraft gun looming at the rear, the rocket launchers balanced on soldiers¡¯ shoulders, the machine guns mounted atop sandbag barricades. Yet none of them had seen what she had. Not that close. Because standing there, staring at that reinforced door, she couldn¡¯t shake the sickening certainty that if the dragon breached it, no amount of firepower would be enough to stop it. "We have approximately fifty men left," Takeda reported to Kikyo as he carefully laid the unconscious soldier onto the medical cot inside the foremost armored vehicle. The cot, a compact two-tiered bunk, was wedged behind the driver¡¯s seat and the gunner¡¯s position. A reinforced metal door separated the cockpit from the troop compartment, where rows of crash seats were bolted against the titanium-alloy walls¡ªfour on each side, spaced generously apart. There was ample room left in the center, enough to transport a dismantled turret or a small vehicle. Esther had no doubt that these armored transports had been used to ferry the very weapons now being wielded by the troops outside. The thought lingered in her mind as she stepped onto the rear loading ramp, which had been lowered into a makeshift gangway. Her fingers remained tightly wrapped around the Saipan girl¡¯s hand, unwilling to let go. Kikyo secured the unconscious soldier with the safety harness before climbing into the driver¡¯s seat on the left. As she slipped on her headset, her fingers moved instinctively over the radio panel, pressing a series of buttons in quick succession. She wasn¡¯t about to leave her people behind to die. "You have to retreat!" Esther blurted out. "Your weapons won¡¯t stop that thing!" Takeda let out a dry, humorless chuckle as he settled into the gunner¡¯s seat on the right, pulling his own headset over his ears. "And what would a kid like you know?" He pressed the comms switch. "All units, prepare to open fire on my command." Esther made her way to the farthest crash seat inside the troop bay, just past the medical cot. Carefully, she lifted the Saipan girl onto the seat and reached for the harness. "Why did you save me?" the girl asked just as Esther snapped the buckle into place at her waist. Esther crouched to meet her eyes, lowering her voice to a whisper. "If you make it out alive, I¡¯ll tell you why." The girl studied her for a long moment, long enough that Esther could feel the weight of her gaze pressing down on her. "That¡¯s not fair¡­" she murmured. A faint smile ghosted across Esther¡¯s lips before she turned and stepped toward the cockpit. She gripped the backrests of both command seats with steady hands. "You have to order a retreat," she said, her voice firm, willing them to understand. Takeda scoffed, reaching for his sidearm. "Step back, you damn spy¡ª" The words died in his throat. A blinding light flooded through the armored windshield, swallowing the cockpit whole. A glowing ember of molten orange bloomed at the center of the metal door. It pulsed, expanding outward at an alarming rate. Steam hissed through the widening cracks as the reinforced steel began to liquefy, its surface warping and sagging under an unbearable heat. Amid the rising panic and the soldiers¡¯ frantic curses, Esther made her final plea in Zen. "Please, Commander! You have to evacuate your troops¡ªget them into the armored vehicles now! If you wait any longer, they¡¯ll all be burned alive!" A sudden force yanked her backward. Pain exploded through her skull as the barrel of a gun slammed against the side of her head. "Shut your damn mouth already!" Takeda snarled, looming over her. "Takeda! Let her go!" Kikyo''s voice cracked like a whip through the chaos, silencing the entire vehicle. Without hesitation, Takeda released her, letting her crumple to the floor like discarded cargo. "But, Commander... this girl¡ªshe''s a spy!" he argued. "She could be involved in all of this¡ª" As if in answer, Kikyo calmly slid her headset over her ears. "All units, abandon heavy weaponry and board the armored vehicles in an orderly fashion. Army Units One, Two, and Three¡ªsecond transport. Units Four and Five¡ªthird transport. Units Six and Seven¡ªfourth transport. Remaining naval personnel, fall back and board the nearest available vehicle. We still have time if everyone moves with discipline." No one objected. The ranks of soldiers broke into motion, sprinting toward the armored vehicles, casting aside anti-aircraft cannons, rocket launchers, and heavy machine guns¡ªall of which were already beginning to glow orange, smoke curling from their overheated frames. Kikyo removed her headset, her tone unreadable as she turned back to Takeda. "I¡¯ve interrogated plenty of prisoners in my time, Takeda," she said. "Have you really lost the ability to tell the difference between a lie and a cry for help?" Takeda remained silent. Esther, still sprawled on the floor, dared not move. With a weary sigh, Kikyo reached up, pressing a button on the overhead control panel. "Are all your friends accounted for?" Esther jolted at the question, immediately twisting around to check the passenger compartment. Will was strapped into a crash seat, Sonia and Glenn flanking him on either side, securing his harness. Rain stood at the open ramp, scanning the scene outside with sharp, vigilant eyes. She turned back and gave a firm nod. "All present, Commander!" Kikyo gave a curt nod. She pressed the red button on her right, and with a mechanical hiss, the reinforced steel shutters slid down, sealing off the armored vehicle¡¯s windshield. Only a narrow slit remained, just enough for the driver to peer through. From the rear, the heavy clatter of chains echoed through the cabin as the loading ramp was slowly pulled up, locking into place with a final, airtight seal. Steam hissed from the pressure valves along the edges of the door. The deep rumble of the engine and the vibrations beneath her feet gave Esther the smallest sense of reassurance. Inside the cockpit, the only illumination came from the dim emergency lights lining the floor. It should have been near pitch-black, but through the narrow slit in the armored glass, a sliver of light cut through¡ªjust enough for Esther to see something beyond the melting wreckage of the metal door. Beyond the twisted, liquefying steel. Beyond the sea of fire, a churning inferno consuming everything in its wake. There, staring back at her, was a pair of reptilian red eyes. She knew it was just her imagination, yet she could feel its gaze locking onto hers, unrelenting. A shiver ran down her spine as she quickly averted her eyes. "Takeda, go secure the remaining prisoners in the back," Kikyo ordered. "We won¡¯t be needing a gunner anymore." The lieutenant strode past her without a word, stepping over her as if she were nothing more than debris in his path. His boot nearly grazed her arm. "And you," the commander said, her gaze shifting toward Esther, "sit up front with me." Her voice was calm, measured. Yet even so, it sent another shiver through Esther¡ªperhaps not as piercing as the dragon¡¯s gaze, but unsettling all the same. Kikyo slipped on her headset once more. "All units, report status." As the radio crackled with responses from the other vehicles, Esther realized something with chilling clarity. The red eyes were gone. They were no longer behind the warped metal door. A terrible sense of foreboding struck her. She opened her mouth to scream. "Reverse! Now¡ª!" Esther lurched forward as the vehicle suddenly shot backward at full throttle. Kikyo¡¯s hand clamped onto the hood of her jacket just in time, yanking her back before her face could slam into the reinforced windshield. ¡°Strap in,¡± the commander ordered, lowering her onto the gunner¡¯s seat beside her. One hand still gripping the wheel, she spun it sharply, maneuvering the vehicle away from a concrete pillar looming in their path. Ahead of them, the metal doors detonated outward. Through the storm of shattered concrete and billowing dust, Esther saw two armored vehicles vanish behind the massive, serrated maw of the beast. The concrete walls around the entrance groaned and cracked as the dragon thrashed, its arrowhead-shaped skull twisting violently as it lunged after the retreating transports. The vehicles, now in full reverse, sped into the cavernous darkness of the missile launch facility¡¯s main hall. A sudden burst of light flooded the space as the other armored units opened fire. Gun turrets roared to life, unleashing a hail of heavy rounds against the creature¡¯s stone-like hide. Sparks erupted with each impact, bright flashes against its rocky exterior. Then, Esther noticed something¡ªthe rounds weren¡¯t just bouncing off. The targeted areas of its skin were disintegrating, crumbling into debris. But there was no blood. No exposed flesh. A living shell of stone? The realization clicked into place. If what the girl had told her was true¡ªif the creature had been dwelling inside a volcano all this time¡ªthen it was possible that layers of lava had cooled and solidified around its body upon entering lower-temperature environments. Over time, those layers would have thickened, forming a hardened exoskeleton. Then that was their answer. They had to break through the outer shell first. ¡°Tell them to concentrate fire on a single point!¡± Esther shouted. ¡°The eyes, or the center of its head¡ªanywhere we can pierce through that rock layer first!¡± Kikyo smirked. ¡°Sharp eye.¡± Without hesitation, she relayed the order, her gaze never leaving the side mirror, still going in reverse. With one hand still steady on the wheel, she jerked it sharply again, narrowly avoiding another pillar as the battle raged in front of them. Sparks and fragments of stone rained down in a chaotic storm. The dragon thrashed violently, its colossal head swinging in blind fury. With a single sweep, it sent one of the armored vehicles on the right hurtling across the hall. A deafening explosion followed¡ªa flash of white-hot fire engulfed the space. Its relentless pursuit had already taken down several support columns, and now the ceiling was beginning to cave in. Esther almost laughed at the absurdity of it all. Twice in one day, she had found herself fleeing both a dragon and a collapsing ceiling¡ªthis time, at least, she was in a vehicle. Yet, for the Commander of the Saipan military, the crumbling battlefield was nothing more than an added challenge. Kikyo grinned, sharp and fearless, as she wrenched the wheel, weaving through the falling concrete with razor-thin precision. She paid no mind to the rows of falling pillars reflected in the windshield, nor the cavernous maw gaping open just in front them. ¡°It¡¯s catching up!¡± Esther yelled over the roar of destruction. At that moment, Kikyo yanked the left-hand lever upward while twisting the wheel hard to the right. The armored vehicle lurched violently, the entire cabin rattling as if caught in an earthquake. The sudden maneuver sent them skidding into a brutal reverse turn, barely evading the beast¡¯s snapping jaws. The dragon¡¯s fangs clamped down on empty air, crushing another support column in its wake. Esther¡¯s head smacked against the seat. She could hear her own heartbeat pounding in her ears. And then¡­ the dragon stopped. It stood motionless, its hulking frame looming in the debris. Kikyo, unbothered, eased the armored vehicle back into formation with the remaining four transports. It was then that realization struck Esther. Kikyo had slowed down on purpose¡ªbaiting the dragon, luring it in. And while she might have called it a calculated maneuver, the driving itself had been nothing short of insane. Even as a driver herself, she could hardly believe it. An armored vehicle could pull off a reverse turn that sharp¡ªwhile moving at full speed? Is that even possible? Kikyo seized the chance to turn the vehicle around. With a smooth, practiced motion, she shifted gears, bringing the armored transport out of reverse as the rest of the convoy began to slow. "It shouldn¡¯t be able to follow us," she said. "The ceiling collapse must have pinned its body inside." Esther agreed with her reasoning, but instinct gnawed at the back of her mind. A creature capable of surviving inside a volcano¡ªsomething that had adapted to such an extreme environment¡ªsurely had an evolutionary mechanism to withstand cave-ins. It would need to endure the crushing weight of shifting rock formations and tectonic pressure. Then, it clicked. It had already shown her that mechanism before. "Fall back!" she shouted. "It¡¯s about to breathe fire!" Kikyo was already slamming the accelerator, barking orders into the comms for the remaining three vehicles to abort their stop. The headlights sliced through the darkness, and that was when Esther saw it¡ªair distorting, rippling unnaturally, as if the space itself were twisting. Gas. Then, a blinding crimson light swallowed the hall. The warped air ahead erupted into flames. Kikyo checked the side mirror just as she yanked the lever, veering sharply to avoid a falling column of fire. Esther stared, frozen in awe. So that was its fire breath? But it wasn¡¯t simply spewing fire. No¡ªit was expelling an enormous cloud of highly flammable gas, saturating the air in mere seconds. Then, with just the slightest spark, it ignited the entire space in a cataclysmic explosion. And yet, to the naked eye, the effect was the same¡ªit was as if the dragon were unleashing a beam of pure destruction. The fiery column moved in tandem with its head, cutting across the battlefield like a scythe. Every surface it touched¡ªconcrete, steel¡ªwas instantly liquefied into bubbling pits of molten slag. One of the armored vehicles vanished beneath the inferno. It detonated in a burst of searing embers, its melting frame fracturing apart like overheated glass, bursting into blistering fragments before being swallowed whole by the flames. The infernal column of fire slashed through the air, sweeping violently from side to side. (Which meant, Esther realized, that the dragon was shaking its head.) The blazing torrent whipped past the front of their vehicle, shearing through an entire row of support columns in front of them. Kikyo let out a growl as she slammed the brakes, narrowly avoiding the firestorm surging past the windshield. Without missing a beat, she jammed the accelerator, sending the armored transport hurtling forward¡ªjust in time to dodge another cascade of falling concrete. Ahead, dozens of support pillars glowed a molten red from the dragon¡¯s searing breath. The heat distorted the air, creating a wavering mirage that outlined the doomed ceiling above. Esther could see it. The moment of collapse. The collapsing area was too much, too far ahead of them. Her mind raced through calculations. Even if Kikyo was the most skilled driver in the Sunless World, she would still have to navigate through a gauntlet of falling debris¡ªwithout slowing down, without losing the momentum they needed to escape. And on top of that, she had to keep dodging the dragon¡¯s fire. Esther instinctively reached outward. Not with her hands, but with her senses. Like she had done in the Washington, when she had guided it through the torpedo field in the Pharaoh¡¯s tomb. She focused, seeking the subtle vibrations, the invisible tremors of shifting mass¡ª But it was no use. The images forming in her mind filled her with nothing but dread. Unlike the sinking pillars in the Pharaoh¡¯s tomb, this collapse wasn¡¯t buffered by water resistance. The concrete slabs plummeting around them had no force slowing them down. And this time, there wasn¡¯t enough time to tell Kikyo what to do¡ªas she did in Pharoah¡¯s tomb with Holland. ¡°We¡¯re dead¡­¡± she muttered from the gunner¡¯s seat, her gaze drifting blankly to the ceiling. ¡°You can¡¯t do it.¡± Kikyo laughed. A bright, clear laugh¡ªso out of place, so unfitting in this moment of imminent destruction¡ªthat it startled Esther to her core. Then, in an instant, the armored vehicle veered sharply to the right. And the massive slab of concrete¡ªone she had been certain would crush them¡ªsailed past the windshield by the slimmest of margins. But there were still more behind it¡­ Esther opened her mouth to shout a warning¡ª But before she could, Kikyo wrenched the wheel again. The armored vehicle veered violently to the left, skidding just past another massive chunk of falling debris. Yet this time, as Esther¡¯s gaze shot forward, her breath caught. The next collapsing slab was simply too big. There was no way around it. Kikyo slammed the accelerator, one hand gripping the left-hand lever tightly. But no matter what she did now, it wouldn¡¯t matter. Esther watched as the rock came hurtling toward them, an unstoppable force. Then, in the final second¡ª Kikyo pulled the lever and twisted the wheel. The transport lurched, swerving just as a torrent of dragonfire consumed the wreckage ahead. Esther¡¯s mind reeled. She planned this. The commander had baited the dragon again, drawing its fire directly in front of them¡ªjust in time to incinerate the falling ceiling. And now, as the last remnants of molten debris crumbled away, Kikyo shot forward through the opening, slipping into the narrow gap with uncanny precision. Small fragments of scorched stone rained down onto the armored hull, rattling against the metal like a rolling drumbeat. Then¡ªanother hard turn to the right. And back left again. One obstacle dodged. Then another. Then a third. And then¡ª Nothing. The ceiling above them was clear. Esther turned toward Kikyo, stunned. Piloting a land vehicle required inhuman reflexes. She had known that¡ªbut now, she truly understood it. Only then did she realize something else¡ªthe dragon had stopped. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. It wasn¡¯t chasing them anymore. The cavern had fallen back into darkness, silent once more. Kikyo gradually eased off the throttle, slowing the vehicle to a stop about a hundred meters from the wreckage behind them. "I can¡¯t do what? huh?" Esther turned, and for the first time, saw the commander grinning. Not just grinning¡ªlaughing. A genuine, unrestrained laugh. The kind of laughter that defied death itself. The laughter of someone who had stared fate in the face and emerged victorious. And so, Esther laughed with her. ¡­ "The dragon¡­ it really can¡¯t follow us anymore?" Will asked. Following Kikyo¡¯s instructions, they were in the middle of moving him to the medical cot¡ªwhere his injured leg would be less affected by the vehicle¡¯s vibrations. "To be honest? It can follow us," Esther admitted. "But it looks like it¡¯s lost interest." Their armored transport had been stationary for over ten minutes now. Two more vehicles had regrouped with them, but after a headcount, the grim reality set in¡ªless than forty soldiers remained from the Saipan forces, and nearly half of them were injured. Esther¡¯s gaze drifted to Will¡¯s bandaged leg, thick layers of white cloth wrapped tightly around it. "How¡¯s the wound?" she asked. "It hurts. What kind of question is that?" Will shot back. Then, after a beat, he added, "Still can¡¯t believe she actually helped." After they had stopped, Kikyo had ordered the field medics to perform first aid on Will, stopping the bleeding. Esther had to admit¡ªshe was surprised too. It was hard to imagine that the same woman who had pistol-whipped them earlier would now be tending to their wounds. "So¡­ does this mean she¡¯s not going to kill us anymore?" Glenn muttered, shooting a wary glance at Kikyo, who was currently checking the vitals of an unconscious soldier on the cot behind them. Esther wasn¡¯t entirely sure herself. "No," she said finally. "She won¡¯t kill us." She glanced outside¡ªat Lieutenant Takeda, standing beside one of the other transports, barking orders at his men. But him? That¡¯s another story. "So¡­ what now?" Will asked. It was a good question. Esther forced a smile as she tried to piece together an answer. "We wait for the lava-heated rocks to cool, then find a way out of here," she said. "That commander should know another exit." "And once we do get out?" Will pressed. Esther sighed. No point sugarcoating it. "We go back to the Washington." "You do realize," Will said dryly, "that they¡¯re not going to be waiting for us." It was the unspoken worry hanging over them all. "Forget someone like Captain Holland¡ªno captain would leave their ship anchored just to wait for a missing crew stranded on land. Right?" He turned to Rain, who was leaning against the side of the vehicle near the boarding ramp. For a long moment, Rain simply stared out into the darkness. Then, at last, he spoke. "You never know¡­ They might still be waiting for us." Will let out a sharp laugh. "And what possible reason would Holland, of all people, have to delay his course for a bunch of kids whose fate is unknown?" Rain turned his head slightly, eyes meeting Will¡¯s. "The Ship¡¯s Necessity Law." The Ship¡¯s Necessity Law¡ªa regulation born from the harsh realities of seafaring in the Sunless World. Originally, it had been nothing more than a simple list¡ªan emergency ranking of items that could be discarded overboard to keep a ship afloat. But over time, that list had evolved. Into something more. Into an unshakable rule of the sea. Protect whatever is necessary to bring the ship back to port. Sacrifice everything else. And everything in this case included the crew themselves. For example, if a captain was left behind, the first officer wouldn¡¯t turn the ship around to rescue them. Even without a written will, the ship could always find a new captain. But if the ship¡¯s only engineer failed to return before departure? That was different. In that case, the captain might even send a search party. Will let out a bitter laugh, unable to hold it back. "I¡¯m just a dumb foot soldier. Sonia¡¯s just a night-shift radio operator. Esther¡¯s just an assistant researcher. If anyone here has Ship¡¯s Necessity¡­ it¡¯s you, Rain. At the very least, you¡¯re necessary to Holland, aren¡¯t you?" The sharpness in Will¡¯s words caught Esther off guard. Yes, the idea of valuing a person¡¯s life based on their usefulness to the ship was a disgusting one. But it wasn¡¯t Rain¡¯s fault that he was more useful than the rest of them. And yet, the dark-haired boy showed no trace of offense. Not even a flicker of resentment. Instead, he simply turned his gaze toward Esther, locking eyes with her for a moment. "If this were before," Rain said, his voice steady, "he wouldn¡¯t have come for me." His eyes didn¡¯t leave hers. "But lately¡­ Holland hasn¡¯t been the same. Maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªhe¡¯ll come for all of us." Will looked as if he had more to say. But in the end, he just sighed. "Hope¡¯s better than nothing, I guess." Leaning back against the crash seat, he exhaled slowly. "No point worrying about the future when we could die any second in the present." No one spoke. Silence settled over the armored vehicle. What was the point of thinking about returning to the ship when they could be killed by that dragon at any moment? As that thought lingered among them, Esther suddenly noticed something. Sonia wasn¡¯t inside the transport. She straightened slightly, glancing toward the cockpit. "If you¡¯re looking for Sonia," Will said, noticing her movement, "she went outside a little while ago. Said she was looking for a bathroom." Esther nodded absentmindedly before pushing herself up from the crash seat. She passed by the Saipan girl on her way out. The girl had dozed off, her seatbelt keeping her upright while her head lolled slightly to the side¡ªresting against Glenn¡¯s shoulder. Stray strands of dark, unruly hair fell over one of her eyes, obscuring half her face. "She¡¯s cute," Esther murmured. "If I didn¡¯t know better, I¡¯d think you were her mother." The blonde woman let out a weary smile. "Do I look that old?" Esther grinned back. "Thanks for coming to help me. You didn¡¯t have to." Glenn¡¯s gaze drifted off into the distance. "No¡­ I should be the one thanking you." "Huh?" Esther blinked. Glenn shook her head. "It¡¯s nothing. I just¡­ ran into a friend of yours¡ªthe one with the sword. He asked me to help." Esther¡¯s gaze flicked toward the sleeping girl, guilt creeping into her chest. Glenn had risked herself¡ªand this child¡ªjust to help her. Seeing her expression, Glenn quickly added, "The girl asked me to come help you." "Really?" Esther was genuinely surprised. They had only just met today¡ªwhat could she have possibly done to leave such an impression on the girl? The thought brought back their first encounter, and with it, a lingering question. "The first time we met," she murmured, "she said the world was going to be destroyed by the Voice of the Mountain, didn¡¯t she?" Glenn¡¯s pale blue eyes narrowed slightly as she tried to recall. "Sounds about right¡­" Then, as if piecing something together, she turned her gaze toward the sleeping girl beside her. "Are you saying¡­ she knew about the dragon before any of this happened?" "Maybe she saw signs of it," Esther mused. The Voice of the Mountain¡ª Was it possible that she had heard it while it slumbered beneath the volcano? "But then why wouldn¡¯t she tell anyone?" Will asked from across the cabin. "If she told the adults she was hearing something strange from the mountains, they might¡¯ve investigated it. They could¡¯ve found the volcano before this happened." Esther thought back to when she had tried to tell Ivan the truth¡ªthat the mountain was a volcano. Maybe now, she understood this girl a little better. "Maybe she did try to tell someone," Esther said softly. "But no one believed her." Glenn reached up and gently brushed the girl¡¯s tangled hair aside. "That¡¯s¡­ really sad," she murmured, absently running her fingers through the unruly strands. Will lowered his head, falling silent for a moment. "¡­I¡¯m sorry, Esther," he said at last. His voice was quiet, almost fragile. "For not believing you. If I had¡­ none of this would¡¯ve happened." "If I hadn¡¯t followed Ivan in the first place, none of this would¡¯ve happened either," Esther said, forcing a smile. "We all played a part in this." "Sonia probably feels the same way," Will muttered, staring out into the darkness beyond the vehicle. "No¡­ she must feel even worse." "I¡¯ll go check on her," Esther said, stepping toward the lowered ramp. "You might not want to," Will¡¯s voice followed from behind. "While you were unconscious¡­ Sonia, she¡­" But then, he stopped. Esther didn¡¯t need him to finish. "I told you already," she said, glancing back. "Even if I was only trying to stop you from launching that missile¡­ I almost used ¡®something¡¯ to kill you all in the process. If Sonia believes I was fully consumed by it¡ªif she thought she had to kill me¡ªthen I don¡¯t blame her." Her voice was steady. Matter-of-fact. "If I were her, I would¡¯ve done the same thing." Will looked stunned. "You¡¯re taking this really well¡­" he muttered. "I thought you¡¯d be¡­ angry." It was true. Nearly being killed by a close friend should have made her feel something. Anger? Resentment? Sadness? But there was nothing. Esther told herself it was because she understood why Sonia had done what she did. There was no reason to be angry when the logic behind it was so clear. "Believe it or not, I¡¯m more mature than I look," she said, flashing Will a small smile. As she turned back around, she found herself standing face to face with Rain. And for some reason, the thought of talking to him again after everything that had happened made her uneasy. He stood near the doorway, leaning against the metal frame, his sheathed sword now strapped to his side. His expression, as always, remained unreadable. "You¡¯re not hurt, are you?" she asked first. Rain shook his head. "You?" She glanced down at herself. The scrapes from her fall down the cliffside had stopped stinging, though a dull ache still pulsed through her back whenever she moved too sharply. But in the grand scheme of things, it was nothing. She was alive, after all. "I¡¯m fine," she said, forcing another smile. For some reason, smiling in front of Rain felt harder than usual. "Thanks for saving me." He shrugged. "I saved Will and Sonia too. You would¡¯ve done the same." "That¡¯s not what I meant," Esther said quickly, almost annoyed by how easily he brushed it off. Did he really not remember? Here she was, feeling nervous just standing in front of him, and he had already forgotten? "I meant back in the missile control room," she clarified, her voice firmer. "When you stopped me. If you hadn¡¯t¡ª" ¡®You once asked me why I risked my life for you¡ªeven though we barely knew each other. I save your life because¡ªI wanted to know you better.¡¯ If you hadn¡¯t said those words, I might have become a murderer. I might have killed both Will and Sonia. Esther wanted to tell him that. But she stopped herself. Something about Rain¡¯s words unsettled her in a way she couldn¡¯t quite explain. And he¡ªcompletely unaware of the turmoil he was stirring inside her¡ªsimply continued. "I don¡¯t know if stopping you was the right choice," he admitted. "Maybe the volcano wouldn¡¯t have erupted if I¡¯d let you kill them." He turned toward her, his dark eyes like the depths of the ocean¡ªsilent, unfathomable. "But I do know this," he said. "Even if you had saved the entire island, you would have regretted it in the end." He was right. And that was another lesson she owed to him. "The Ship¡¯s Necessity Law." She heard herself say it out loud. "You, Will, and Sonia¡­ you mean more to me than all the strangers on Kyushu combined. I don¡¯t regret what happened. You helped me make the right choice." We can¡¯t save everyone in this world. So we choose. We choose the ones who matter to us. The ones who bring our ship back to shore. She knew it was just a way to justify her own actions. She knew it was selfish. But that was the reality of this world. A world so cruel that it had driven a little girl to want to see it burn. Esther didn¡¯t know what the Saipan girl truly wanted. But she understood her. And in that understanding, she realized something. That girl hadn¡¯t given up on the world. She wanted it destroyed. But I will protect this world. For one day, I will change it. Esther only now realized that she had been standing there, searching¡ªsearching for that trace of violet she had once glimpsed reflected in Rain¡¯s eyes. She quickly averted her gaze. "Sonia went that way." Rain must have assumed she was looking for Sonia. He gestured toward the left side of the armored vehicle. For a brief moment, Esther had the sudden, irrational urge to punch the oblivious idiot standing in front of her. Instead, she muttered, "Thanks," and strode past him, making her way down the ramp¡ªforcing herself not to stomp against the metal floor in frustration. Whatever was going on between her and Rain¡­ She could figure that out after they survived this. ¡­ The three remaining armored vehicles sat in a loose formation, about a hundred meters away from the rubble that had once been the ceiling of the great hall. Pillars of steam still hissed from the places where the dragon¡¯s fire had scorched the ground, but now, as the heat dissipated, those spots had cooled into jet-black stone¡ªthe same volcanic rock she had seen covering the dragon¡¯s body. It had forged armor from igneous rock, even if unintentionally. The thought lingered in her mind as she walked past the cluster of soldiers tending to the wounded. Field cots had been pulled from the emergency supply compartments of the transports, arranged in a line behind the vehicles. She counted about ten of them, each occupied by a Saipan soldier wrapped in bandages or braced in splints. Further ahead, Kikyo stood talking with one of the medics, while Lieutenant Takeda was busy issuing orders, restructuring the remaining forces¡ªonly about twenty men left now. Amidst the movement and murmured voices, no one paid attention to the lone girl slipping away from the convoy. She turned left at the side of the transport. And there¡ª A glow in the distance. Thirty meters ahead, at the far end of the hall, a massive fracture split across the concrete wall. The damage had likely come from the explosion earlier. Beyond it, flickering light seeped through. The glow of burning Kyushu. A lone shadow stood at the fracture in the wall. And even with the backlight obscuring her figure, Esther knew exactly who it was. "Esther?" Sonia¡¯s voice drifted through the cold air, detached, distant. She didn¡¯t turn to look. "What are you doing here? It¡¯s dangerous," Esther said, stepping toward the red-haired girl. As she moved closer, she realized what lay beyond the break in the concrete. A cliff¡¯s edge. On the other side, a sheer drop stretched downward into the abyss. Wind howled through the gap, carrying flurries of snow that scattered across the floor. Sonia stood at the precipice, staring straight ahead. Her short crimson hair billowed wildly, blending seamlessly into the fiery glow of the burning horizon. Her golden eyes were fixed on the northern mountains, where columns of smoke and fire continued to spew into the sky. "So this is all my doing, huh?" Her voice was quiet, flat. But the cold, chilling detachment in her tone sent a shiver down Esther¡¯s spine. "Sonia, step away from there," Esther said, trying to keep her voice steady. "Just listen to me first¡ª" "Why are you still talking to me like we¡¯re friends?" Sonia snapped. Her voice cracked, sharp with anger. "Do you have any idea?" she demanded. "Do you know that I almost killed you while you were unconscious?" "I know!" Esther shot back. "And if I were you, I would¡¯ve done the same! I understand you, Sonia!" The wind picked up, scattering flakes of snow through Sonia¡¯s hair as she finally turned to face her. "If you really understood," she said bitterly, "then don¡¯t say you do." Her voice trembled. "Don¡¯t tell me you understand why I tried to kill you. Don¡¯t tell me I¡¯m not a murderer just because I wasn¡¯t the one who pressed that damn button." Esther stopped in her tracks. Sonia was crying. Tears and snot streaked her face, twisted with raw, unbearable anguish. And yet, even through the pain, her eyes burned with resentment. "But I do understand you," Esther said softly. Sonia let out a hollow laugh, swiping at her tears with the back of her hand. "Easy for you to say," she muttered. "You weren¡¯t the one who supported launching the missile. You weren¡¯t the one who¡ª" Her voice caught. "You don¡¯t get it." Esther stared at her. At her first friend. The girl who had stood by her side, who had been with her through everything¡ªthrough the first true adventure of her life. And once again, she realized just how much Sonia meant to her. Sonia¡¯s breath hitched in surprise as Esther suddenly strode forward, stopping right at the cliff¡¯s edge beside her. "I came here to tell you that I understand you," Esther continued. "I came here to tell you that I understand why you tried to kill me, and that I¡¯m not angry at you. I came here to tell you that you are a murderer¡ªthat you did try to kill everyone on this island." Sonia froze in shock at her words. "But you weren¡¯t the only one," Esther said, offering her a quiet, knowing smile. "I didn¡¯t support launching the missile. I didn¡¯t press the button. But I was the one who supported following Ivan to this base in the first place. That makes it my fault, too." "I came here to tell you that both of us are murderers. And by society¡¯s standards, that probably means we deserve to die." Sonia tensed. "So¡­ you¡¯re not going to stop me?" she asked warily. Esther¡¯s smile didn¡¯t waver. "But before you jump," she said, "I have one request." Sonia hesitated. "What is it?" Esther turned her gaze toward the volcano. Slowly, the smile faded from her lips. "I should feel guilty that I couldn¡¯t stop you. I try to protect everyone on this island, but I failed. So I should feel something for all the lives lost. But I don¡¯t." Her voice was quiet. Unshaken. "Not a single tear has fallen. Do you know why?" She turned back to Sonia, meeting her friend¡¯s tear-filled gaze. "Because I¡¯m glad they died." A sharp inhale. "I¡¯m glad that they died¡­ and that you survived." The two girls locked eyes. Neither spoke the pain aloud, but it was there, reflected in both their eyes. One murderer, who grieved so much that she wanted to die to atone. Another, who wanted to grieve¡ªbut couldn¡¯t. "Make me cry," Esther whispered. "Please." Sonia pulled her into an embrace. For the first time, Esther realized how much shorter she was¡ªhow easily Sonia could rest her face against the top of her head as she wept into her hair. Esther closed her eyes, pressing her face into Sonia¡¯s shoulder. At the very least, some tears still allowed themselves to drop. Before them, the flames of their actions burned bright. ¡­ "We¡¯re evacuating the island." Kikyo¡¯s voice rang clear over the gathered crowd in front of the armored transports. "I¡¯ve contacted Tokyo to request additional warships. They¡¯ll arrive in four days." A murmur rippled through the soldiers, but the first to speak was Takeda. "Hold on a second," he objected sharply. "What about the original plan?" "The search for Kyushu¡¯s rightful heir?" Kikyo stood atop the roof of an armored vehicle, staring down at the gathered men below. "It doesn¡¯t matter anymore." Takeda¡¯s jaw clenched. "But what about everything we¡¯ve done? Everything you¡¯ve sacrificed?" His glare shifted¡ªfixating on Esther¡¯s group with open hostility. "You¡¯re really going to abandon years of planning¡ªyears of building the future of this country¡ªjust to throw it all away for them?" For the second time that night, Esther felt her patience snap. She was done being called a child. "You call slaughtering an entire island governing?" Her voice cut through the air before Will or Sonia could stop her. "Because from where I stand, all I see is mass murder." That was the last straw for Takeda. With a furious snarl, he lunged. Soldiers¡ªWill, Sonia¡ªanyone who tried to intervene was shoved aside, sent sprawling to the ground. Before Esther could react, his hands seized the front of her jacket¡ªhauling her off her feet, leaving her legs dangling in the air. "Stay out of this!" Even as fear tightened in her chest, Esther shouted the words¡ªnot just to the crowd, but specifically to Rain. She had no doubt that, given the slightest opening, he would draw that samurai blade of his and cut Takeda in half if it meant protecting her. And she wasn¡¯t about to let that happen. She hadn¡¯t provoked the lieutenant for nothing. "I¡¯ve always wondered," she said, voice steady despite the weight of Takeda¡¯s grip. "I know that after the Saipan Emperor¡¯s death, the military seized power. But weren¡¯t you supposed to protect the people? Did maintaining your rule really justify slaughtering an entire island?" She felt the tension in his body, the way every muscle in Takeda¡¯s frame coiled like a spring. His blue eyes burned with rage. But in the end, he let her go. With a rough shove, he released her, sending her sprawling to the ground. "Kikyo never wanted power, you idiot!" he spat. "We were trying to tear down the old system!" Sonia stepped forward, helping Esther back to her feet. "And how is that any different?" she asked, voice sharper now¡ªstronger. It seemed she had regained her composure. "If the ones in control are still you?" Takeda¡¯s jaw clenched. But it was Kikyo that spoke from atop the armored vehicle, her voice cool and unwavering. "We was only acting as interim minister. We only want to change the governing system that has made our country suffer for so long," she said. "Once we dismantled the supporters of the old monarchy, we planned to hold democratic elections to appoint the true leaders of the archipelago." "A fully democratic government," Esther murmured. She had read about different governing systems¡ªknew how they operated in various nations. The United States of Underrica was also a democracy. In both monarchy and democracy, all power is still funneled upward to a single leader. Only the title was different. "You weren¡¯t satisfied with the ruling monarchs of the islands?" she asked. "It¡¯s not them," Takeda ground out. "It¡¯s the way they rule." While Esther was still bewildered, Kikyo suddenly blurted out, "What qualities do you think make a good leader?" The qualities of a good leader? Images flashed through Esther¡¯s mind¡ªfigures she had come to see as leaders in their own right. John Cornelius, willing to risk everything for deep-sea exploration, even if he was frustratingly stingy when it came to city development. Did that make him a good leader? And then there was Holland¡ªa captain whose skill could guide a ship around the world to its destination. Could that same ability extend to guiding a nation and its people toward a shared goal? But as soon as she made that comparison, she realized something. Holland would never hesitate to sacrifice a few lives if it meant preserving the greater whole. "And do you truly believe," Kikyo continued, watching the contemplation flicker across Esther¡¯s face, "that those qualities will always manifest in the men of a single bloodline? That the firstborn son of every generation will inherently possess the wisdom to lead?" She met Esther¡¯s gaze, eyes sharp. "Do you honestly think leadership should be an inheritance¡ªpassed down within one family until the very end of a nation?" By principle alone, the answer should have been no. But Esther had never lived under a monarchy. She had no personal understanding of its flaws¡ªno grasp of the weight of the problems that came with it. And she wasn¡¯t sure if those flaws were worth the price of an entire island¡¯s destruction. "...But was it worth killing everyone on this island?" she asked at last. "To change the system?" Kikyo¡¯s gaze drifted toward the fracture in the hall¡¯s wall. "I would wipe out this entire island if it meant eliminating the last heir to the throne." Her voice was quiet. "As long as that child lives, the royalists can still revolt. If he dies, then everyone will have to accept that Saipan¡¯s Supreme Emperor is no more. The ruling lords of the islands will turn on each other, fighting for the empty throne. And when they¡¯ve slaughtered one another¡­" She looked back at Esther. "We¡¯ll move in. We¡¯ll erase what¡¯s left of them. And Saipan will have no kings left to rule." Takeda took a step forward. "Do you have any idea," he said, his voice low and burning, "how many years we¡¯ve planned for this? "Do you know how long it took to climb the ranks¡ªto seize power from those inefficient, decrepit commanders? "How much effort we poured into campaigns, into spreading knowledge of the monarchy¡¯s injustices? "We taught the younger generation to rise up against the Emperor." He exhaled sharply, eyes flickering with something beyond anger¡ªsomething desperate. "And now, when we¡¯re this close¡ªwhen we finally have the chance to bring it all down¡ª" His fists clenched. "You¡¯re throwing it away¡­ for them?" Kikyo¡¯s cold gaze locked onto Lieutenant Takeda. "Saipan is more important than my ideology," she said flatly. She turned back to the gathered soldiers. "Our priority now is killing that dragon¡ªbefore what happened to Kyushu happens to every other island." A murmur rippled through the crowd. Scattered voices rose around Esther. "But isn¡¯t it Kyushu¡¯s god? Doesn¡¯t it protect the island from us?" "This has to be punishment¡­ for what we¡¯ve done." "We¡¯re barely twenty men¡ªhow the hell are we supposed to fight that thing?" Fear. It spread like wildfire through the ranks. And deep inside, she felt it too. How do we even kill a dragon? The voice in her own mind trembled just as much as the ones around her. But maybe¡ª Maybe there was a way. ¡®Are you ready to hear my plan?¡¯ A voice echoed in her head. A boy¡¯s voice. Green-haired. Strange eyes. At first, she had dismissed it as a hallucination¡ªjust another fever dream from the edge of unconsciousness. But now¡­ Now, she wasn¡¯t so sure. He had invited her into his plan. A plan to save the world. But he had never told her¡ª Save it from what? ¡®If you see it, you¡¯ll understand.¡¯ ¡®All I can tell you is that it¡¯s a threat to every living thing in Sunless World.¡¯ Then it was certain. This was the plan¡ªto protect the world from that dragon. The boy had said she would find a vehicle nearby. And she had. The armored transport had been here, just as he¡¯d implied. Relying on a hallucination¡ªor a dream¡ªwas a terrible plan. But Esther had already decided to take the risk. The anxious murmurs around her were abruptly silenced by the crack of a gunshot. "We have four days to gather the evacuees," Kikyo announced, her voice sharp as ice. "We will force them to fight alongside us. Hold the dragon back until the warships from Tokyo arrive." The silence thickened. "Cowards," Kikyo spat. "Stop using your gods as an excuse. How could that thing be the protector of this island when it¡¯s burning it to the ground? When it¡¯s slaughtering the very people it¡¯s supposed to protect?" Her words cut through the air like a blade. "It¡¯s not a god. It¡¯s a monster. And just like this monster, we came here to kill the people of this island. So, we too are monsters. This is our duty. This is our atonement for those we have already killed." A slow, sharp grin spread across her face. "Only a monster can hunt another monster, right?" No one argued. No one moved. And then¡ªwithout another word¡ªKikyo climbed down from the armored transport. The shift in the soldiers was immediate. They stopped hesitating. Stopped doubting. They began checking their weapons, securing their gear. Her words had reached them. They weren¡¯t running anymore. Esther wasted no time. She ran to Kikyo¡¯s side, catching up with her near the armored transport. "Commander!" Kikyo turned, her eyes narrowing with curiosity as she regarded the girl. Esther took a steady breath, forcing herself to focus. "Four days is too long," she said firmly. "If the dragon doesn¡¯t kill us first¡­ the volcano will." At the mention of the volcano, Kikyo¡¯s expression darkened. "They¡¯ve known about it for years," she muttered. "And yet, the kings who ruled this island never bothered to prepare. They assumed it wouldn¡¯t happen in their lifetime." Esther caught onto something in her words. "So that¡¯s why you despise the ruling monarchs?" Kikyo exhaled, leaning back against the steel frame of the transport. "No," she said simply. "That¡¯s just one of many reasons." She folded her arms. "Even if the warships from Tokyo arrive, there¡¯s no guarantee they can kill the dragon. We¡¯ve lost contact with our destroyer. It¡¯s likely the port was already burned down." Esther hesitated, choosing her next words carefully. "Uh¡­ well¡­" Kikyo narrowed her eyes. "What is it?" She would listen. She had to. Twenty soldiers and three armored vehicles weren¡¯t enough. Even with a fleet¡ªeven with reinforcements¡ªthere was no guarantee they could kill that dragon. The plan in her head was reckless. Unstructured. So flawed it barely deserved to be called a plan at all. But maybe¡ª Maybe it was better than having no plan. "Will you hear me out?" Esther met Kikyo¡¯s gaze. "I have a plan." Dragon Slayer - Part 6 "This is your plan?!" Hector¡¯s voice thundered through the control room. "This is suicide!" "I agree with Hector¡­" Matthew¡¯s tone was grave. "I don¡¯t know what the hell you¡¯re thinking, kid, but your plan sounds like you¡¯re sending all of us to our deaths." Holland sat in his chair, fingers idly toying with the cigarette balanced between them. Ash crumbled onto the strategy table, glowing for a brief moment before fading into darkness. He had never trusted this boy¡ªnot from the moment he first set foot aboard the ship. There was something unnerving about him. Something wrong. And the way he spoke¡­ No child his age should talk like that. "What do you think, Captain?" Despite being boxed in by both Matthew and Hector, the boy¡ªSatoru¡ªonly smiled, as if he were enjoying the scrutiny. "Does my plan sound reasonable to you?" Holland had distrusted Satoru from the start. Yet now, the boy was the one proposing a strategy to take down the dragon. More than that¡ªhe had persuaded the crew to follow his lead. Why? Why go to such lengths to convince everyone, including Holland himself, to take part in a plan that was practically suicide? What did he gain from leading the entire ship¡ªand himself¡ªinto certain death? Was he a spy? An agent sent by an enemy nation to sabotage the Washington? It was the only explanation that made sense. But no spy would be so blatantly obvious. Not like this. "You said its body is armored with volcanic rock," Holland finally spoke. "How the hell do you expect us to pierce that?" "That is the key part of the plan," Satoru replied smoothly. "If we don¡¯t penetrate its armor in time, we¡¯re dead. That¡¯s why using the heavy gun turrets to break through before it reaches us is critical." ¡°We don¡¯t have heat-seeking missiles,¡± Hector growled. "And rocket launchers won¡¯t hit it." "They¡¯re not meant to.¡± Satoru¡¯s grin widened. "They¡¯re meant to counter its fire breath." Hector frowned. Satoru continued, his voice sharp and confident. "A dragon expels flammable gas through its nasal cavities before igniting it with flame. Those cavities only stay open for a short window. If we time it right, we can strike¡ªdetonating the gas before it ignites. That¡¯ll force it into close-range combat. And that¡¯s when we strike." His eyes gleamed. "Once we¡¯ve weakened its armor, we¡¯ll unload the final barrage¡ªlaunching rockets into the exposed weak spots at point-blank range. That¡¯s how we¡¯ll bring it down." It sounded logical. It sounded possible. And more than anything¡ª It was the only plan they had. But one misstep¡ª And it would cost them the Washington. And everyone on board. "You seem to know an awful lot about this dragon¡­" Holland finally spoke after a long, heavy silence. "Especially for a kid." Satoru let out a small, amused chuckle at the thinly veiled accusation. "Does it matter where I learned all this?" he replied. "My plan is the only way to kill that dragon without losing a single life on this ship." The sheer audacity of the statement made Holland pause. How could he say that? Where did this kid get that kind of confidence? Holland had long since learned not to judge people by appearances. But how the hell was Satoru expecting him to agree to what was essentially a suicide mission? Because it¡¯s the only plan we have. The voice in his head was bitter. "I can only say this," Satoru continued, still smiling as he cast a glance toward the radio console in the corner of the room. "Probability is on my side." As if on cue, a chair scraped against the floor. A radiowoman stepped forward. "You have an incoming transmission, Captain," Diz said, holding out a headset. Holland didn¡¯t take it right away. His gaze drifted back to the green-haired boy, meeting his unwavering stare. That damn smile was still there. Probability, huh? Holland narrowed his eyes as he finally took the headset. Who the hell was calling the ship now? The room fell into a tense silence as everyone watched him listen. And then¡ª Without a word, Holland removed the headset and stood. With a flick of his wrist, he pressed his cigarette into the strategy table, snuffing it out with deliberate indifference. Alright. Let¡¯s see this probability of yours. "Prep the fuel and set up the machine gun turrets. Load the rocket launchers and ammunition." He exhaled smoke, glancing at the stunned faces of Matthew and Hector. "Get everything onto the deck." Finally, he turned to Satoru. "And you¡ªyou¡¯re coming up top with us." His voice was firm. "I want you to see this probability of yours firsthand." Satoru¡¯s smile didn¡¯t waver. "Wouldn¡¯t dream of missing it, Captain." ¡­ "This is your plan!?" Will¡¯s voice shook the armored transport. "I have to agree," Kikyo said, arms crossed as she mulled it over. "This sounds like a suicide mission." "That¡¯s exactly why I only asked for one vehicle," Esther replied. "I just need a driver willing to go with me. The dragon will follow." "You sound awfully sure about that," Takeda said, voice cold. The question made Esther pause. She had only recently realized the answer herself. Why ¡®something¡¯ hadn¡¯t answered the voice in her head. Why, during that desperate chase, she had suspected that Kikyo had been deliberately slowing down¡ªjust enough to keep the dragon on their tail. What could possibly drive a creature that massive to fixate on something as insignificant as a human? It wasn¡¯t even hunting¡ªshe was too small, too fragile to be prey. Why had it pursued the armored convoy this deep into the underground hall? From the moment Esther had locked eyes with the beast, she had known¡ª it was hunting her. She didn¡¯t understand why, but it had to be connected to ¡®something¡¯. The reason ¡®something¡¯ had stopped responding to her thoughts. Could the dragon sense it? Could it hear the echoes of her mind, the same way she had? There was no way she could explain that to Takeda. "It¡¯s¡­ complicated," she said instead. The words felt hollow under the weight of their judgmental stares. Not good. Not good at all. Esther glanced around, silently pleading for someone¡ªanyone¡ªto break the heavy silence. Kikyo finally spoke. "Assuming the dragon really does follow your transport," she mused, "what happens after you lure it east? How do you know your ship can even kill it?" She paused. "More importantly¡ªhow do you know they¡¯re still here?" It was a fair question. The truth was¡ªshe didn¡¯t. For all she knew, Holland had already ordered the Washington to depart. But¡ª "I believe they¡¯re still here," she said, forcing her voice to stay firm. "I came back to save my friends. And my friends came back to save me." She turned toward Glenn and Rain¡ªthen to Will and Sonia. They met her gaze, nodding in silent affirmation. Even Will and Sonia, though hesitant, didn''t look away. "I know how foolish it sounds, To ask all of you to risk your lives for people you don¡¯t even know." she admitted. "But if there¡¯s anyone who can kill that dragon¡ª" She locked eyes with Kikyo. Then Takeda. "It¡¯s our captain." That was it. She had said everything she could. Esther inhaled sharply, waiting for a response. But the first person to speak wasn¡¯t who she expected. "I¡¯ll drive." Takeda stepped forward. A stunned silence fell over the group as he made his way toward the driver¡¯s seat. He turned, meeting their dumbfounded stares. "One vehicle. One driver," he stated flatly. "We can prove her theory easily enough. If the dragon follows, it means the rest of you have a clear escape route west." His gaze flicked to Kikyo. "And if this is all just a setup to steal an armored transport?" He shrugged. "Then we¡¯ll know soon enough¡ªbecause the damn thing won¡¯t even chase us." Kikyo nodded slowly, considering his logic. "Fair enough," she murmured. "Worst case, we call it a recon mission. If the dragon doesn¡¯t follow, we turn back and regroup." "Then I¡¯m coming too." Glenn stepped forward. "You¡¯re not seriously expecting her to man the turret, are you?" Esther noticed Rain moving as well. "I¡¯m in," Sonia added, standing up from her seat. "Thanks, Sonia.¡± Esther smiled at her. "But you need to stay here¡ªwith Will and the kid." Sonia opened her mouth to argue, but then hesitated. She must have realized it, too. Someone from the Washington had to stay with Will¡ªhe couldn¡¯t move, and the last thing they needed was to leave him defenseless. The redhead scowled in frustration. "You¡¯re not planning to throw your life away for this, are you?" I¡¯m not that brave. The thought remained unspoken. Instead, Esther just smiled. "I¡¯m not dying," she promised. "Not until I hear that song again." Sonia¡¯s scowl softened. She smiled back. "God, I hate being a background character," Will muttered from his makeshift bed. "Don¡¯t get too reckless, Esther. And don¡¯t trust that green-haired kid too much." It was fair advice. Esther had never spoken to Satoru directly. What little he¡¯d told her was only part of the plan. Luring the dragon east¡ªthat part was straightforward enough. But what came next? What was Satoru¡¯s actual plan for killing the damn thing? Would Holland even agree to it? Or was Satoru planning to kill it himself? Impossible. Esther shoved the thought away. It didn¡¯t matter. This was the only plan they had. She had to make it work. She would make it work. Kikyo¡¯s sharp gaze never left her. She had been watching Esther the entire time. Reading her doubts like an open book. But instead of calling her out, the commander merely sighed and turned to Takeda. "You¡¯re a real pain in the ass." Takeda smirked¡ªjust a small, knowing tilt of his lips. "I¡¯ve found that the best way to stop you isn¡¯t fighting you. It¡¯s helping you." The expression made him look years younger. "You may be the better driver, but I¡¯ll be damned if I let our commander put her life on the line." Kikyo huffed. "Right-hand man of mine¡­" She gave him a long, appraising look. "Driving a transport while running from a dragon shouldn¡¯t be too much for you, right?" Another sigh. "Let that dragon eat your dust, Lieutenant." Takeda snapped a salute. "Yes, ma¡¯am." And just like that, Kikyo turned and stepped outside the transport. Takeda climbed into the driver¡¯s seat. Glenn followed. Esther exhaled, glancing around for the least uncomfortable seat she could find. When she turned back¡ª A pair of dark, round eyes were staring at her. The Saipan girl. Her gaze, deep and inquisitive, watched Esther with quiet intensity from beneath her uneven bangs. "Why did you save me?" The girl asked again. Esther realized¡ªthis might be the last time she would ever speak to her. Those deep, black eyes¡­ That expressionless face¡­ That mouth, which had never once curled into a smile¡­ Slowly, Esther knelt before her and pulled her into an embrace. The Saipan girl flinched, stiffening at the unexpected touch. To be overlooked. To be disregarded¡ªsimply for being younger. To be silenced, ignored, because others saw you as inexperienced. I understand you. "You want to see the world burn, don¡¯t you?" The girl¡¯s eyes widened, startled. "How¡­ how do you know?" "It doesn¡¯t matter," Esther murmured, staring into those colorless, empty eyes. "But I intend to kill that dragon. So you can¡¯t just sit back and hope it will burn the world down for you." If this was truly the last conversation they would have¡ª If this girl, who had just lost everything¡ªher home, her family, her quiet, familiar life¡ªwas to be left with nothing but the ashes of her past¡­ Then Esther wanted to leave her with something more. Something to hold onto. Something to live for. "You have to grow," she whispered. "Learn the world.¡± "And if you still want to destroy it¡ªthen do it with your own hands." "That¡¯s why I saved you." For the briefest moment, something flickered in those dark eyes. A spark¡ª Small, fragile, but there. And Esther hoped that, one day, it would burn just as fiercely as the flames consuming her island. ¡­ They had been following the cavern wall for a while when they saw it¡ª Another fissure. A break in the concrete where light bled through. "There¡¯s a mountain road outside," Glenn called from the gunner¡¯s seat. Takeda gave a silent nod, then turned the wheel. The transport rumbled forward, breaking through the narrow gap. And beyond the cracked stone walls¡ª The same sight awaited them. A sky painted in the red glow of fire and destruction. Thick plumes of black smoke choked the air. And below, an island slowly being swallowed by flame. Glenn shifted, rising slightly from her seat. She reached up, unlatched the metal hatch above, and cracked it open just enough to peek outside. Her gaze lifted toward the sheer mountains towering above them. "You think it''s smart enough to ambush us here?" she asked, forcing out a nervous laugh before sinking back down. Esther sat stiffly in her seat, strapped into the safety harness. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Rain sat beside her, both of them rocking slightly with each jolt of the armored vehicle. The silence between them was growing unbearable. So Esther turned to Takeda. "Lieutenant, how long will it take to reach the base of the mountain?" Takeda kept his eyes on the road. "And what makes you think I''m taking you east?" His voice was neutral, unreadable. "You heard the commander. This is just reconnaissance." "I just need an estimate." Esther didn¡¯t waver. "If I call it now, we might not outrun it." Takeda was quiet for a moment. Then¡ª "You really believe that when we lure that dragon east, your friends will show up and kill it for us?" "I believe in Captain Holland," she answered without hesitation. She didn¡¯t even have to think about it¡ª Because she did believe. Holland had traveled the entire Sunless World and returned alive. If anyone could kill something like this¡ª It would be him. Something in Takeda¡¯s expression shifted. His hands tightened slightly over the controls. "What did you just say?" There was a change in his tone. "You know Captain Holland?" Esther asked, surprised. Takeda hit the brakes. The vehicle lurched. Rain¡¯s shoulder knocked into hers. "Captain Holland is a legend," Takeda murmured, almost reverent. "A war hero. He saved Saipan ten years ago. I wasn¡¯t enlisted back then, but¡­ Every soldier knew his name. A submarine captain unlike any other." "Then believe me when I say¡ª¡± A quiet pride swelled in Esther¡¯s chest. ¡°¡ªHe won¡¯t let this island die without a fight." Takeda stared at the dashboard. Then¡ª "Fifteen minutes to the base of the mountain. If we take the main road, we¡¯ll reach the eastern docks in ten¡ªif we push top speed." Finally, he turned back to her. "You said you were going to call it? How?" Esther hesitated. "It¡¯s¡­ complicated." She glanced at Rain, hoping he¡¯d help her explain. "It¡¯s like¡­" Rain started, thinking. "Like she can release a scent that it can track." ¡°Sound!¡± Esther blurted out, heat rising to her face. ¡°I can emit low-frequency sound waves¡ªit can sense them!¡± She could feel her own frustration mounting. Why did he have to phrase it like that? Rain turned toward her, visibly puzzled, as if he had no idea why she was getting so worked up. Esther sighed. Annoyance shifted into exasperation. "Low-frequency waves?" Glenn chuckled, amused. "What, is that some kind of special ability?" She kept laughing¡ªuntil she realized neither of them were joining in. Takeda glanced at her for the first time. ¡°Alright, then,¡± he said, tone even. ¡°What¡¯s the plan?¡± ¡°We drive straight to the eastern shore,¡± Esther answered without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯ll call it as soon as we reach the base of the mountain.¡± "Ten minutes?" Glenn shot her a skeptical look. "We can''t afford to stop and check if it¡¯s following us. By the time we know for sure, it''ll already be right above us. When running from an airborne predator, constant speed is the only real advantage we have.¡± She glanced at Takeda, making sure he was listening. "That ten-minute window also gives Holland¡¯s crew time to prepare. I don¡¯t know how he plans to kill the dragon, but I do know one thing¡ªhe won¡¯t want to engage it near civilians. He¡¯ll either set up an ambush or use some kind of decoy to draw it into a kill zone." The cabin fell silent. Takeda''s gaze flicked toward the rearview mirror. Everyone was staring at him. The lieutenant let out a slow, measured sigh. ¡°I know a route down the mountain,¡± he admitted at last. ¡°A narrow pass. Cliffs on both sides.¡± He shifted slightly in his seat. ¡°Just don¡¯t get the wrong idea. I¡¯m not doing this for you¡ªI just want to see a so-called ¡®god¡¯ get killed.¡± Esther had noticed this before. The way the Saipan soldiers spoke about the dragon. Even Takeda himself. They called it a god. A protector of the island. The legend had been passed down for generations¡ª The legend speaks of a dragon god who forged a pact with Hattori Danzo, the leader of the first Kyushu settlers, to protect these islands. This belief is deeply ingrained in the way of life of the Kyushu people. As Esther observed the architecture around her¡ªthe gabled roofs, statues, and intricate wall carvings¡ªshe noticed a striking consistency in how the Kyushu people depicted their deity. The dragon god was portrayed as a long, serpentine creature without wings. In the texts about dragons from the Old World that Esther had once read, she had learned that the people of the Old World classified dragons into two types based on their habitat. The form of the Kyushu island deity was known as an Eastern dragon, whereas the bat-winged dragons were referred to as Western dragons. And yet¡­ The thing they had encountered¡ª It had wings. It was nothing like the dragon god that people on this island had worshiped. Was this simply a coincidence? Or was there something else they had yet to understand? Esther jolted from her thoughts as she felt a nudge against her knee. ¡°This isn¡¯t Holland¡¯s plan, is it?¡± Rain murmured beside her. ¡°This is his plan. That kid¡¯s.¡± She turned toward him. ¡°You know Satoru?¡± she whispered back. Rain shook his head. ¡°I just think he¡¯s too much of an enigma.¡± ¡°Agreed.¡± ¡°Then¡­ can we really trust him?¡± Esther hesitated. ¡°Do you have a better plan?¡± A long silence followed. ¡°I don¡¯t like that you¡¯re using yourself as bait,¡± he finally said. ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you stopping me?¡± Rain stared into the empty space before him. ¡°Because I think you¡¯re right.¡± His voice was quiet, but firm. ¡°That thing¡ªit¡¯s a threat to everything on this planet. And we have to do whatever it takes to stop it.¡± The cabin trembled as the armored vehicle rumbled over uneven ground. Dust kicked up from the impact, swirling in the emergency lights along the floor¡ªthin wisps of mist suspended in the dim glow. ¡°We¡¯re at the foothills now,¡± Takeda¡¯s voice called from the cockpit. A fleeting thought crossed Esther¡¯s mind¡ª How different would her life have been if she had met Rain before all of this? Before the expedition. Before every second of their life turns into a struggle for survival. Before the burden of saving the world had fallen onto their shoulders. ¡°Do you trust me?¡± she whispered. ¡°Of course.¡± His answer was steady. Certain. And that was all she needed. Esther closed her eyes. Blocking out the world. Blocking out everything but the steady hum of the engine beneath her. You hear that, don¡¯t you? You don¡¯t have to stay silent anymore. You don¡¯t have to keep hiding me. Because this time¡ªI¡¯m going to kill that dragon myself. For a long moment, there was only darkness behind her eyelids. Only the distant rumble of the engine filling her senses. And then¡ª A quiet realization. A gnawing doubt creeping at the edges of her mind. What if she had been wrong all along? What if something had truly gone silent for another reason? And if that were the case¡ª Then there might be no way to lure the dragon to the eastern shore at all. ¡®I didn¡¯t do this to help you.¡¯ The voice in her mind finally answered. ¡®I remained silent because you chose to ally yourself with the true enemy of our kind. And that made me question whether I should continue supporting you at all.¡¯ Esther hadn¡¯t expected a response like this. She took a moment to process the weight of those words. So¡­ it had seen the same vision she had¡ªthe one where Satoru had revealed his plan. The true enemy of its kind. Did that mean Satoru? Her mind drifted back to that day aboard the Aurora, to the words it had spoken when Satoru first set foot on the Washington. ¡®Your kind created a god.¡¯ A shiver ran down her spine. Satoru¡­ a god? That kid¡ªthe same smug, infuriating boy¡ªwas the one entity this thing feared? ¡®He is merely a tool of God.¡¯ The voice pressed on. ¡®But if you choose to follow his plan, then you are following the will of God. And God is the enemy of all life.¡¯ Questions swarmed her mind. What was God? A concept? A metaphor? Or something terrifyingly literal? It refused to answer. Either because there was no way to explain it in terms she could understand¡ªor because it simply couldn¡¯t be bothered. ¡®You should not trust the tool of God.¡¯ So it was telling her not to follow the plan? ¡®Trusting him will lead you to death.¡¯ And in that instant, something clicked. She thought back to that dream¡ª The vision of herself, speaking to Satoru at the bottom of the ocean. And the thing lurking in the dark. Something vast. Something predatory. Watching her with reptilian eyes. Could that have been Satoru¡¯s god? A god with the gaze of a beast? Before she could think further¡ª A violent jolt threw her forward. The armored vehicle veered sharply. The impact hit her harder than expected. And then¡ª Darkness. ¡­ A rhythmic motion jolted Esther back to consciousness. Her vision swam as she blinked herself awake¡ªonly to realize she was being carried. Her body was slung over Rain¡¯s back, the boy moving with swift, purposeful strides, weaving his way up a moss-covered hillside. Behind them, the thunderous roar of heavy gunfire tore through the night¡ªlike a relentless war drum pounding in the distance. Straining to turn her head, Esther caught a glimpse of the overturned armored vehicle lying on its side, sprawled across the scarred earth fifty meters below. The ground bore deep gouges, scorched black from impact. The vehicle¡¯s turret was still operational, its gun spitting out a rapid stream of fire, tracer rounds cutting through the darkness like searing threads of light. It was aiming at something above. Wait¡ªwhy was Rain taking her away from the transport? The fog clouding her thoughts cleared in an instant. The wreckage. The charred earth. The way the vehicle had been upended¡ªit had been attacked. She must have lost consciousness the moment it went down. And now, Glenn and Takeda were using the armored vehicle as a distraction, keeping the dragon¡¯s attention while Rain got her to safety. ¡°No¡­ Rain, stop¡ª¡± Her voice came out hoarse, her throat raw as if lined with sandpaper. Rain didn¡¯t respond. He pressed forward, his pace steady, unwavering. They knew. Glenn and Takeda knew how dangerous this plan was. They had accepted the risk, knowing they might not make it back. But this was her plan. And she was leaving them behind. ¡°Rain, stop! We have to go back!¡± Esther struggled weakly, but her limbs felt leaden, as if she were being weighed down by stone. ¡°Quiet, Esther.¡± His voice was calm, but the grip around her legs tightened, securing her in place. ¡°We have to help them!¡± Her desperate plea was swallowed by a deafening roar from the sky. The gunfire stopped. Silence. A hollow, gut-wrenching silence. A pit of dread opened inside her. Without thinking, she swung her fist¡ªstriking Rain hard across the face. ¡°Let me go! Now!¡± Her voice cracked with fury. ¡°I won¡¯t leave them behind!¡± The impact sent Rain stumbling forward. They tumbled together, rolling across the moss-covered ground before coming to an abrupt halt. "We can¡¯t save everyone, Esther," Rain¡¯s voice came from beside her, steady and unyielding. "If you go back for them, their sacrifice¡ªeverything they did to get us this far¡ªwill have been for nothing." Her fists clenched against the damp earth. I¡¯m not trying to save everyone. Just them. Just the two who had believed in her. The two who had placed their trust in her reckless, suicidal plan. The thought shattered as she pushed herself upright. They had reached the top of the ridge. Beyond the crest, the island of Kyushu stretched out before her¡ªa land bathed in fire and shadow. The Sunless Sea shimmered far below, its blackened waves reflecting the infernal glow of the burning island. The shoreline was marked by a wooden pier jutting out into the water¡ªa makeshift harbor. And it was crowded. A sprawling refugee encampment had overtaken the dock, with wooden planks and tattered canvas strung together to form temporary shelters. Torchlight flickered like scattered fireflies, illuminating clusters of huddled figures. Boats¡ªso many boats¡ªwere moored along the shore, most of them small wooden fishing vessels, some already overflowing with desperate passengers. Esther felt her breath hitch. A refugee camp. This was where the people of Kyushu had gathered¡ªthe ones who had fled both the Saipan invasion and the impending volcanic eruption. The ones waiting for a way off this island. Don¡¯t take unnecessary risks with this plan, Esther. I don¡¯t trust that green-haired kid. Can we really trust him? You shouldn¡¯t trust a tool of the gods. Her knees buckled. For the first time, true horror settled over her. Satoru never intended for her to lure the dragon here to kill it. He wanted her to lead it here¡ªto the docks, where thousands of refugees were gathered, waiting, trapped. There was no plan to slay the beast. Holland might not even know about this. He might have already set sail, abandoning them all to their fate. And even though she still didn¡¯t know why¡ªwhat Satoru stood to gain from orchestrating this massacre¡ªEsther no longer cared. She had been tricked. And now, she was about to become the executioner of an entire island. Tears fell unchecked, slipping down her face in silent surrender. At last, she understood. She understood what Sonia had felt¡ªthat crushing weight of guilt, the unbearable burden of knowing she was the reason so many lives had been lost. But shouldn¡¯t she feel nothing? She didn¡¯t know the people down there. Not a single name, not a single face. If sacrificing them meant Glenn and Takeda could survive, would she do it? Would she make that choice? Every comforting thought, every justification she had crafted to keep moving forward, now felt like nothing more than hollow excuses¡ªexcuses to live, excuses to justify her own selfishness. She sat frozen, paralyzed by despair, her vacant gaze locked onto the shore. Even when a mountain crashed to the earth before her¡ªwhen the ground trembled beneath the impact, sending dust and debris billowing into the air¡ªEsther did not move. The massive shape had landed just ten meters away. A thick veil of smoke obscured most of it, save for the immense, jagged wings folding behind the curtain of dust. ¡°Esther! Move!¡± Rain¡¯s voice rang out from behind her, sharp with urgency. She barely registered it. She did not move. Even as the colossal head emerged from the shifting haze. The dragon¡¯s snout was long and narrow, its silhouette vaguely reminiscent of the crocodilian sketches she had seen in books¡ªexcept for the pronounced ridges, the jutting horns that curved backward like the tip of an arrow. A deep, rumbling growl reverberated through the ground, vibrating up through her bones. Twin slits¡ªnostrils, perhaps¡ªvented thick plumes of steam, the heated air searing against her skin. The scent of sulfur clawed at her lungs, making her dizzy. A hide of obsidian scales¡ªrough, cracked, like molten rock cooled too quickly. And those eyes. Luminous, burning red. Fixed upon her. If I die here¡­ the guilt will die with me, won¡¯t it? A figure moved between them. Rain stepped forward, placing himself between her and the beast. The katana in his grip¡ªso sharp, so steadfast¡ªfelt utterly meaningless in the face of a foe they could never hope to defeat. She should have screamed at him to run. To leave her. To let her face the judgment she deserved. But as she stared death in the eyes, something strange happened. Everything¡ªher dreams, her friends, her family¡ªbecame small. Insignificant. All of it paled before the inevitability of her end. Perhaps the world should be destroyed. Who was she to think she could change it? That she could protect it? She had changed nothing. She was born. She lived. And soon, she would die. And no one would remember her name. No one would speak of her story. Because she was not special. She was not different. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Esther¡¯s voice barely rose above a whisper. ¡°You trusted me, and I led you here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault,¡± Rain said without turning. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t come up with this plan, you wouldn¡¯t be dying with me.¡± The dragon¡¯s gaze remained locked onto them, unblinking, its low growl now faded into silence. ¡°I don¡¯t regret it,¡± Rain replied, his tone as steady as ever. But I do, Esther thought, watching as the dragon slowly parted its massive jaws. A deep orange glow flickered within its throat, embers coiling in the darkness. How different would things have been if they had met somewhere else? Anywhere but here¡ªanywhere but on the Washington. I would have liked to know you better too. In that final moment before death, the dragon hesitated. It lifted its head, gaze shifting away from them. It turned¡ªtoward the sea. Esther followed its stare. Far beyond the shore, miles out into the open water, a blaze of light scorched the horizon. The sea itself was aflame, fire stretching across the waves in an unbroken line, so vast it seemed as though the world¡¯s very edge had ignited. And amidst that inferno, floating silently in the depths of the burning ocean¡ª A single submarine. The dragon roared. A sound so deep it shook the earth beneath them, rattling through Esther¡¯s bones. She clapped her hands over her ears, but the tremors rippled through the very air, through the world itself. Then, as the final echoes faded, the beast unfurled its wings. And with a single, powerful beat, it took flight¡ªsoaring toward the wall of fire at the horizon of the Sunless World. ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s spotted us, Captain!¡± Matthew¡¯s warning was unnecessary. Even without binoculars, Holland could see the dragon¡¯s massive silhouette, a dark specter against the flames of Kyushu, its vast wings outstretched like the shadow of some primordial bat. ¡°All gunners, stand by!¡± he barked. On the Washington¡¯s deck, two multi-purpose machine gun turrets and a single missile launcher stood primed. The gunners worked feverishly, spinning the cranks, angling the weapons to track the incoming behemoth. ¡°It really is drawn to the fire,¡± Matthew murmured, casting a wary glance at Satoru¡ªthe boy leaning casually against the railing, watching the scene unfold like a child waiting for the best part of a play. ¡°Not that it wasn¡¯t a steep price¡ªdraining every last drop of our fuel to set the sea ablaze.¡± Holland still wasn¡¯t convinced. Satoru had assured them the dragon would be drawn to heat, but if that were the case, wouldn¡¯t the inferno on land be a stronger lure than a controlled burn in the water? Holland had no doubt that Satoru had lied¡ªperhaps in several places in his plan. The dragon wasn¡¯t coming for the Washington because of the flames. It was coming for another reason entirely. Narrowing his eyes, Holland glanced toward the boy. Was this his real plan all along? Was this about sinking the Washington from the start? ¡°Captain!¡± Matthew¡¯s shout snapped him from his thoughts. ¡°Not yet, Matthew.¡± It was too late for second-guessing now. Regret wouldn¡¯t change anything. He had agreed to this plan because it was the only plan anyone had dared to propose. Even if that person happened to be a boy he didn¡¯t trust in the slightest. Holland focused on the water. Here and there, some of the obsidian-like plating covering the dragon¡¯s body pulsed faintly with heat, glowing a dim, molten orange. That same glow shimmered across the surface of the waves, casting a perfect reflection of the creature above. He waited. Waited until that reflection crossed the first set of floating buoys¡ªpainted in luminescent dye for this very moment. ¡°Fire!¡± he roared. His voice was drowned in an instant. Twin machine guns erupted with deafening fury, their barrels spitting fire into the darkness. The metallic clatter of empty casings echoed across the deck, shells raining down in a steady rhythm as the belts of ammunition fed hungrily into the guns. Holland didn¡¯t follow the arc of the bullets. He didn¡¯t need to. He hadn¡¯t expected the shots to land¡ªnot yet. Instead, his eyes remained fixed on the water. The dragon¡¯s reflection crossed another buoy. He looked up. It was closer now. Far closer. The sheer scale of the beast loomed more imposing than ever before. Against its monstrous frame, the Washington seemed pitifully small¡ªnothing but a fragile speck adrift in an uncaring sea. The continuous stream of bullets carved through the dark like a river of light, a relentless barrage tearing toward the air. And finally¡ªcontact. A few rounds struck the creature¡¯s hide. It didn¡¯t flinch. Didn¡¯t even acknowledge the impacts. Can we break through its armor before it reaches us? Or had Satoru lied about that too? Holland clenched his jaw, watching the dragon¡¯s reflection cross the next buoy. ¡°Lock onto the target¡ªprepare to fire missiles!¡± He hefted the launcher beside him, bracing the weight against his shoulder. Around him, five other soldiers, along with the deck¡¯s main missile operator, moved into position. The dragon was almost on them now. Its massive form swelled larger with every passing second. The machine-gun fire had found its mark, striking true more often now at this range. Chunks of volcanic stone chipped away, scattering in the air like embers. At least that much was true. Satoru hadn¡¯t lied about the beast¡¯s armor. But Holland noticed something else too. The dragon was no longer flying in a straight line. As the machine guns continued hammering its body¡ªpummeling the same weak spots over and over¡ªthe beast finally seemed to realize it was under attack. It began weaving through the sky, shifting its flight path erratically. It was dodging. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to lead your shots!¡± Hector shouted from nearby. Holland waited. He tracked the dragon¡¯s reflection as it streaked past the ten-kilometer buoy, his grip tightening on the launcher. He held his breath, eyes locked onto the beast through the targeting scope¡ªadjusting, anticipating, leading the shot. ¡°Fire!¡± A plume of smoke erupted across the Washington¡¯s deck as half a dozen rockets tore through the air, streaking toward their mark. Most missed. A few shot past, too slow to intercept. Others detonated too early, flashing brilliantly against the empty air. But then¡ªimpact. Two direct hits. Explosions thundered through the ship, twin bursts of fire swallowing the dragon midair. Cheers erupted across the deck, triumphant voices rising over the chaos. But the celebration was short-lived. From within the swirling haze of fire and smoke, the dragon emerged. Its armor¡ªonce an unbroken obsidian shell¡ªhad fractured. A jagged, broken mask now covered only half of its face, revealing the glowing, molten flesh beneath. And it was furious. The beast let loose a roar of sheer rage, the force of its voice shaking the air itself. ¡°Reload!¡± Holland bellowed, already ramming another missile into the chamber. He snapped the launcher back to his shoulder, locking onto the incoming threat. The dragon was closer now. Far too close. There was no time to check the range markers. No time to reassess. Holland knew. If this next shot didn¡¯t kill it¡ªthey would die instead. Was Satoru lying? Had this ever been possible? Was he leading them to slaughter¡ªjust like Yoru¡¯s crew? ¡°Fire!!¡± At less than five kilometers, three more rockets shot forward. And this time, all three struck true. Brilliant bursts of flame bloomed in the darkness like flowers in full bloom. Another round of cheers erupted. This has to be it. But then¡ª Silence. One by one, the cheers faltered. The smoke cleared. The dragon was still there. The strikes had landed, yes. But they had struck its torso¡ªits back¡ªthe thickest, most heavily armored part of its body. The blackened stone plating had shattered, revealing its true form beneath. And for the first time, Holland saw the beast as it really was. At first, the dragon had appeared massive¡ªits body an impenetrable fortress of volcanic rock, bulging with immense muscle. But now, as the last of its armor crumbled away, Holland saw the truth. Beneath the jagged stone shell, the creature was lean¡ªtoo lean. Its skin shimmered with an almost translucent quality, revealing the searing currents of molten gold, orange, and crimson coursing through its veins. Four limbs clung tightly to its underbelly in flight, while its wings¡ªbat-like and immense¡ªspread far wider than its skeletal frame, an evolutionary necessity to support the tremendous weight of the armor it had shed. Holland let the spent rocket launcher drop from his hands, barely aware as it clattered against the deck. His eyes snapped toward the green-haired boy. Satoru remained leaning lazily against the railing, chin propped against one hand, his expression one of amused boredom. "So that was your plan all along," Holland growled. "You were sent here to sink this ship." Matthew and Hector turned sharply at his words. Satoru only smiled. "Tell me, Captain," he mused, his tone infuriatingly casual. "Do you know the difference between man and beast?" Holland moved before he could think, closing the distance in a single step. He grabbed the boy by the collar, hoisting him clear off the ground. Behind him, the dragon hung suspended in the air, its massive wings keeping it aloft as it watched them¡ªits glowing eyes assessing, weighing its next move. "Who sent you?" Holland snarled. "The Soviets?" Satoru''s smirk never wavered. "When a best gets caught in a trap," he said lightly, "it will gnaw off its own leg to escape. But humans? They don¡¯t." His voice dropped lower. "That¡¯s what sets us apart, you know." Behind the boy, Holland saw the dragon shift, its talons flexing. "Captain¡­" Matthew¡¯s voice was a whisper now. Holland didn¡¯t care. "So you¡¯re not going to answer me." His grip tightened. He drew back his fist. Satoru simply laughed and raised a single hand in mock surrender. "Come now, Captain," he said. "I told you¡ªI wouldn¡¯t miss this moment for the world." "You mean the part where I beat you to death?" Holland snapped. But the boy was already lifting his left hand. Palm open. Fingers stretched toward the darkness above. From Holland¡¯s perspective, it was as if Satoru was holding the dragon itself within his grasp. Then¡ªhe clenched his fist. A deafening crash. A rush of wind slammed into Holland with the force of a tidal wave, throwing him onto his back. The world blurred as his ears rang, his skin drenched in freezing spray. The deck beneath him buckled, the ship groaning under the sheer force of whatever had just happened. The only one left standing was Satoru. Holland gasped, struggling upright¡ªhis body unsteady against the wild, rolling waves. Then he saw it. Rising from the depths of the ocean. A pillar. A massive, cylindrical column had erupted from the sea, towering into the darkness above like an impossible monolith. Water cascaded from its surface in torrential sheets, roaring like a waterfall. The sheer scale of it was staggering¡ªits diameter alone easily exceeding a hundred meters. The surface was covered in interlocking, elliptical scales, impossibly intricate in their pattern. Most were encrusted with thick algae and barnacles, but beneath the grime, the structure remained eerily pristine. The design. The pattern. Holland¡¯s breath caught. It wasn¡¯t a pillar. It was alive. "I did say," Satoru murmured, lowering his hand, "that I wouldn¡¯t miss this for the world." As his fingers slowly unfurled, the massive structure began to sink¡ªdescending back into the abyss. But just before it vanished beneath the waves, Holland saw it. A glimpse. A single, unblinking green eye¡ªcolossal, alien, watching. And beside it¡ªsomething that, in that fleeting instant, looked like teeth. Rows upon rows of jagged, overlapping fangs. Not a pillar. Not a structure. A creature. Satoru turned toward him, offering a hand. His smirk was as insufferable as ever. Holland ignored it, staggering to his feet as the ocean convulsed, waves rolling outward from where the behemoth had surfaced. The dragon was gone. There was no sign of it anywhere. "Oh, and Captain," Satoru added, his voice light, almost teasing. "I did tell you¡­ that dragon was never the god of Kyushu."